《My Refrigerator Turned Into A Dungeon》


 Chapter 1:

    Chapter 1:


    Dungeon Impact


    Out of character, I''m going to keep a diary. Or should I call it a record? I''ll write down what I experienced, saw, and heard in my notebook.


    First of all, I am an office worker. My work is about half physical labor and half clerical work. Therefore, I am not a hard-working, hard-driving man, but I have a small body.


    I decided to keep a diary because my refrigerator was acting strangely.


    It is not because it stopped cooling or malfunctioned. The inside of the refrigerator suddenly turned black.


    For me not to sound like an idiot or a crazy person, let me explain in more detail.


    Today, I came home from work to my rented apartment. I opened the refrigerator to have some sparkling wine. And the inside of the fridge was black. I don''t understand what this means. I have a small, old two-door refrigerator. The top is a freezer, and the bottom is a refrigerator you can find anywhere.


    I calmly closed the refrigerator door and opened the freezer. The freezer door is the same as usual. But when I opened the refrigerator door again, it was black as black ink. It was as black as ink.


    So, to investigate the mystery of this strange phenomenon, I picked up a box of tissue paper that was close at hand. Then, I used the box to touch the blackness in the refrigerator, which was like black ink.


    ["Gyuut"]


    !"


    The pitch black inside the refrigerator rippled and shook like the water surface when the box of tissue paper touched it. I was surprised. I had expected I''ll insert the box without any resistance, just like in the dark, but this was a completely unexpected reaction.


    After that, I tried touching the pitch-black inside the refrigerator with various objects other than a box of tissue paper.


    I tried ballpoint pens, scissors, nail clippers, toothpicks, and anything else I could see. But the result is the same. The blackness only shook with ripples like the surface of the water.


    Then I inserted a plastic umbrella from the entrance into the pitch-black refrigerator.


    "What?


    The plastic umbrella was inserted into the pitch-black, ignoring the thickness of the refrigerator. The length of the plastic umbrella would have penetrated through the refrigerator. Surprised, I stirred for a while and took out the plastic umbrella, but I could not see any change in either the plastic umbrella or the refrigerator side.


    "Mmmm"


    I could only grunt. Is this something?


    Is it the mysterious series of dungeon outbreaks that have been making the rounds recently? For some reason, dungeons populated by monsters with a fantasy-like taste have been popping up on this scientifically civilized earth.


    The TV news was full of this story from beginning to end.


    Because of this, I''m stuck in traffic jams with trains stopped, and my clients have been inconvenienced.


    Could it be that such a dungeon has appeared in the small, old two-door refrigerator in my rented apartment?


    But I can''t say for sure yet.


    It must be some anomalous phenomenon, but we have not yet decided that my refrigerator is a dungeon.


    "Then what would happen if I touch it with my finger?"


    That kind of act of stealing found objects is called embezzlement of property left in one''s possession. Of course, it is a crime. But there might be a monster overflowing from my refrigerator at any moment. I''m aware I''m a bad adult who picks up things that have been thrown away, so please give me a break on this one.


    After spending restless days with a dungeon in my house, the holidays finally arrived.


    In the meantime, I wrapped the refrigerator in gumboots and sealed it with the door on the wall. On the other hand, I left the refrigerator unplugged.


    In other words, although I feel some danger, I think it would be uninteresting if the dungeon disappeared when he unplugged the power.


    Because, you know, that''s what happens.


    I am the only one who knows about the dungeon in the refrigerator, and I am the only one who can use it. In other words, I have it all to myself.


    The news is calling for people not to enter the dungeon that has appeared. However, few people seem to take this seriously, and every day there are news reports of people going missing in dungeons.


    That has to do with the magical properties of dungeons.


    According to the exciting stories of those who have entered and survived dungeons, if you defeat monsters in dungeons, you will become stronger. The more you defeat them, the stronger you become. Such a thing is just like in a game. The benefits are unbelievable, such as eyesight recovery and youth rejuvenation.


    I, too, have low-eye vision and astigmatism, so I wear glasses. That''s why I think If only I could be free from this hassle. I think it is worth going into the dungeon just to be freed from this hassle.


    The government has finally taken the initiative in regulating the dungeons, but it has yet to come up with any measures other than closing off dungeons in conspicuous places.


    But I''m an adult.


    I may be a game otaku and an anime otaku, but I am not one of today''s junior high and high school students suffering from chuunibyo disease. Therefore, I will approach the dungeon attack calmly and methodically. In this regard, I first need to simulate the scale of the project. In other words, will it be an individual project? Or, will it be a multi-personal project?


    But here is the problem.


    To begin with, I don''t have many friends. And the few friends I do have are also an otaku. In other words, even if I suddenly took them to the dungeon, they might not be able to survive due to their low level of fighting ability. That is not a joke, but something that is reported daily in the news.


    As friends, they will keep the secret that there is a dungeon in the room to a certain extent. But that, too, is not, well, perfect. Considering this, I concluded that I would have to first carry out the dungeon attack project on my own.


    If I could afford to do so, I would be able to guide my friends into the dungeon. If I am strong enough, I can protect my friends and they will do what I say.


    "Hmmm, yes. First, I''ll start the dungeon attack solo"


    I wrote down my plan in the notebook I had prepared.


    "Then Next, I''ll talk about the equipment I''ll need to dive into the dungeon"


    I have some idea about the equipment.


    As well as the bat that Katsuo-kun has that I picked up the other day, I ride a motorcycle, a 400 cc medium-sized motorcycle. So I have a helmet, leather gloves, and boots. A rider''s jacket, which can contain a protector, can be used as protective gear when diving into the dungeon.


    Of course, that is not enough, so we will need to buy more armor and weapons. Before buying anything else, it would be a good idea to check out what is in the dungeon. That may change what I want to buy.


    "Okay, first, let''s check out the dungeon! Then we''ll go shopping!"


    I closed my notebook and began preparing to dive into the dungeon.

 Chapter 2:

    Chapter 2:


    Dungeon Capture Preparation


    When I put my head into the refrigerator, my head is enveloped by the cold air peculiar to dungeons or caves. It was a large room, no different from the one I had seen before. After checking that there was nothing wrong with my head, I threw my boots and jacket into the blackness of the refrigerator.


    Finally, I put on my helmet and dove into the blackness of the refrigerator.


    "Phew, it''s cool after all."


    This large room connected to the refrigerator is the front room before entering the dungeon. So far, there is no sign of monsters in this room.


    "Okay, then, let''s start by investigating this room."


    But first, I need to get my equipment ready. First, I took a magazine from my luggage, opened it halfway, and taped it to my chest with duct tape. Even though it''s a magazine, if it''s thick enough, it can take a knife thrust, so it should be sufficient as a simple protective gear.


    It is poor protective gear, but I ride a road sport-type bike, not a motocross type. Therefore, the rider jacket was not enough to protect my chest and abdomen. That''s where this reinforcement comes in. If I put on the rider''s jacket with the magazine wrapped around my body, it would serve as a suit of armor with decent protection.


    Then I put on leather gloves and boots, I''m ready to go. From the shins to the waist, I''ll be wearing regular jeans, but for the time being. For now, I prioritize being able to run away from the monsters if I encounter them.


    First, I walk around the large room, take receipts and other things I don''t need from my wallet, and toss them into the four-room corners. That is to make sure that the things I put in this room will not be lost over time. I don''t want to leave something in the room. And then it gets absorbed into the dungeon! I don''t want that to happen.


    And it would be great if I could freely use this large room without any problems because my six-mat apartment would suddenly become several times larger.


    "Well, that''s all right for the time being. There is nothing wrong with this room for the time being. Let''s see"


    On the blue wall of the dungeon, there is only one quaint double-opening rusted iron door.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    I have no idea when this door was made. No screws or bolts are used at all, only thick rivets. The only thing I can see is that it is probably a Western-style door because I open it by pulling it toward me.


    "Well, let''s try to open it"


    I put the bat under my arm, grabbed the handle on the heavy iron door, and slowly opened it.


    "Nggggggpah! First of all, congratulations on getting out of the dungeon alive!"


    I''m going shopping now, so I toasted with soda water. I''m going to go shopping now, so I''m going to drink a soda.


    ["Puru-puru-puruting ting ting"].


    I played back the recorded video and analyzed the slime closely. Its size is about the size of a basketball, has a bun-like shape, and has a blue color, transparent, and slippery body.


    "Mmm, this size and this spherical shape. I don''t think it could be this beautifully spherical no matter how viscous it is"


    It was as if a small grain of water had just grown larger. But what kind of surface tension does it have? Does it not collapse even at this size?


    "Oh well. Let''s write down the strategy we came up with and go shopping at Home Center as soon as possible."


    I went to the Home Center on my motorcycle, bought the things I thought I needed, and rented a light truck to transport them. Then he returned home again.


    The first thing I bought was a knife. It was a reasonable price of 1980 yen. This is a camping knife, but I chose one with a strong brim. If I''m going to dive into a dungeon, I should have a knife for self-defense. I wanted to get a bigger knife, but it is dangerous because I might hurt myself if I''m not familiar with handling it. So, for the time being, I kept it to small knives.


    Next, I bought eight long clotheslines and a bird net 4 meters wide by 30 meters long. The clothesline was 2980 yen per pole, and the bird net was 1480 yen for 4 meters wide and 10 meters long. The bird net was 1480 yen for 4 meters wide and 10 meters long.


    I bought this intending to build a simple barricade in the passage of the dungeon. I don''t know if it will work. But if I''m going to capture a dungeon solo. I don''t want to get caught in between monsters. So I decided to buy a bird net, thinking that if the monsters were not intelligent or not interested in inorganic objects, it would be effective.


    And a 2-meter thick, easy-to-grip steel pipe for 2,140 yen. This is also a weapon. The tip of this pipe is cut like a bamboo spear and used as a weapon. I have to process it, but fortunately, I have more tools than most households for tinkering with motorcycles. With a grinder! And I cut the tip sharply with a spark, and in no time at all, the steel bamboo spear is complete.


    Similarly, I bought several kinds of PVC pipes. The cost of these pipes, including various diameters, glue, and urethane sponge, was about 8,000 yen. Well, it doesn''t look good, but I thought of making armor to protect the lower half of my body by processing the PVC pipes. You see, there is no armor to cover the undercarriage now.


    I''m going to have to grind this one up with a grinder! And I have to jiggle it with a saw, but if I don''t have it, I have to make it yourself. I thought so and bought it, but thinking about it, I could use a motocross protector sold at a motorcycle store. I could have bought it if I had spent a little more on materials, but I was too concerned about my budget. Well, I can''t help it. Everything is trial and error. If there is life, I can start over again and again.


    Finally, I bought a blue and round trash can with a lid, chlorine bleach, and strong acid toilet cleaner. I think this all cost about 3,000 yen. I wanted to try something. Hmmm


    I spent the whole day un-sealing and sorting out the things I had bought and processed the things that needed processing. Oh no

 Chapter 3:

    Chapter 3:


    The First Battle In The Dungeon


    Another week has passed. It was for work, so it was unavoidable.


    And after work, I went to the dungeon lightly, but don''t underestimate dungeons. The news reported that the number of missing people in dungeons has been increasing.


    Furthermore, the world''s major powers are becoming increasingly tense, fearing that this might trigger a war.


    Japan is in a similar state of confusion, with the JSDF in various areas working at near full capacity in response to the dungeon, and the wide variety of commentators on the TV show was arguing amongst themselves about how the government should be firm in times like these, against commentators who said that this was overkill.


    In any case, everyone felt fear and anxiety, and the situation seemed perilous as if they were about to fall into a state of doubt and anxiety.


    I had a secret dungeon in my possession, and while working diligently on my daily tasks, I used the time I didn''t spend in the dungeon to gather information. Specifically, I went online to search for information. As a friendless commusho, that was the only way to get information.


    However, it seems that regulations are now being imposed in various areas. If you try to upload a video of the inside of a dungeon, the goverment will delete your account immediately. However, some people still persistently upload videos about dungeons on the Internet, and I could get some information from those videos.


    And they are very informative.


    Those videos said that anyone who enters a dungeon automatically acquires a skill called [Status]. That is an excellent way to see how strong yourself at a glance.


    Naturally, I was qualified for this because I had entered the dungeon, and I could use my status. So here is my current status.


    Level 1


    Race: Human


    Strength: 12


    Stamina: 10


    Knowledge: 8


    Mental Strength: 13


    Agility: 10


    Luck: 3


    Motivation: 120


    Yeah, it''s hard to say since there is no comparison, but adult male status at level 1 is around 10.


    Let''s look at them one by one.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    First, let''s look at muscle power. Yes, strength is power. The value is 12, which is not bad considering it is above 10. Next is stamina or endurance. That is almost the same as the RPG games I''ve been familiar with since elementary school, so it''s easy to understand. The number is 10. Not too bad. Perhaps my numerical value was higher because I was involved in club activities during my school days.


    Knowledge is probably erudition or intelligence. The number is 8. A single digit. What a fool I am! It makes me sad for me to see numbers like that. But I have a lot of mental strength. The number is 13. Oh, that''s the highest number I''ve ever seen! Combined with my knowledge, it''s barely double digits, I think it''s not bad.


    Agility is speed. The number is 10, which is also neither good nor bad. And what''s with the luck of 3? I''m so unlucky! I wonder if it''s because I''m so unlucky that my mental strength has naturally increased. Oh, I''m starting to cry.


    And finally, helplessness is 120. I feel sadness. Yeah, hey, why is it like that? And it''s so high by far. What''s with the three digits? I wonder if they all have this ability value. Is it just me? Is it just me?


    If it''s different for some people, is it love or sadness?


    Oh! This time it seems to have worked. The unpleasant pungent smell of chlorine and acid mixed leaking through the cracks was a bit of a stench to the nose, but I persevered.


    I wanted to try this in order, but the slime got out of control, so I got impatient and mixed the acid and chlorine. By mixing acid and chlorine, I made chlorine gas, which is dangerous.


    Finally, the slime died and the polyethylene bucket became quiet.


    Yes, a very egregious method of attack, even for me. But I think there is no need to go head-to-head with a monster. After all, since I was going to challenge dungeon monsters solo, I had to defeat the enemies as efficiently as possible. Well, this is an experiment for that purpose.


    I had already learned from the internet that monsters attack humans as soon as they see us.


    If that is the case, when I''m sandwiched between two monsters, even if I ask them to wait for me because it is not fair to play two against one, they will not wait for me even a single time. So this is not inhumane at all.


    After enough time had elapsed and the scene had quieted down. I check for any poking and prodding, then opened the polyethylene bucket lid to find that the slime had disappeared, not even a shadow. Instead, I could see a single piece of what looked like a BB gun pellet sinking to the bottom of the bucket.


    "Ho-ho-holy crap It looks like we''ve defeated it!"


    I have successfully defeated the slime.


    The slime was still alive and well even after being soaked in strong toilet acid detergent for a while, but it was no match for the sodium hypochlorite contained in chlorine bleach. But, well, the acid didn''t seem to work at all, and I should have tried chlorine first.


    But it was a good decision, although I thought the result would be neutralization, which would have halved the effect. So it was still effective enough.


    The mixture of hydrochloric acid and chlorine should have produced chlorine gas. However, it is hard to imagine that slime, which is like a protozoan amoeba, breathes through its lungs. The decisive factor was sodium hypochlorite, a strong alkali found in chlorine bleach. It dissolves fats and proteins very strongly.


    When I picked up the object at the bottom with tongs, I found it to be a red translucent stone. Well, it must be a drop from the slime I defeated. I rinsed it with water from a plastic bottle I had prepared and put it in my pocket as my first loot of the dungeon.


    .


    "Pyugiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    Then I caught the slime again and threw it in the bin. I throw away the liquid used earlier, and this time I use chlorine from the beginning. It''s a sodium hypochlorite attack. Chlorine bleach is usually diluted with water to disinfect rags and remove stains. But this time, since I was dealing with a monster, I used the undiluted chlorine solution.


    When I opened the lid, I found the slime had lost its original shape and only the nucleus was floating in the bleach. I poked it with tongs to destroy it. A puff of smoke appeared, the volume of the liquid that the slime had melted into decreased, and I saw a red, translucent BB bullet again.


    "Same again"


    I picked them up with tongs and dropped them directly into a plastic water bottle since it was too much trouble to wash them. I had defeated two slimes, but my level had not increased when I checked my status.


    "Hmmm maybe I need to hunt a little more?"


    But after defeating the slime twice, I got the hang of it. The attack power of sodium hypochlorite against slimes is also perfect. Then let''s go hunting like a champ!


    .


    And so I killed 12 slimes.


    It is an easy job to capture slimes with a catching net and throw them into a polyethylene bucket. A complete victory, taking no damage from the slime''s attacks. The best I could do was to get a little pain in my nose and throat from the chemicals I handled.


    I decided it was time to call up my status then checked it, and found that my level had reached 3 before I knew it.


    I didn''t pay special attention to it, but there was no fanfare like in a video game, nor was there any system message in my brain. I was not particularly bothered by this. I can''t help but think that it would be nice is that I''m completely addicted to that kind of game.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the front room to check the status carefully"


    Well, I''m happy to have made a successful first impression. The first time I went back to the front room, I carried a clothesline on my shoulder and dragged the trash cans with me.

 Chapter 4:

    Chapter 4:


    Skill Orb


    I''ve raised my level. We did it! Now let''s take a closer look.


    Current Previous


    Level 3 1


    Race: Human


    Strength: 12 12


    Stamina: 11 10


    Knowledge: 11 8


    Mental Strength: 13 13


    Agility: 11 10


    Luck: 3 3


    Helplessness: 123 120


    First of all, my Strength went from 12 to 12! What? I haven''t changed at all! I''ve gone up two levels, and now what? Hmmm, well, next. Stamina went up from 10 to 11. Hmmm, only went up by 1 after 2 level up.


    My Knowledge went up from 8 to 11. Oh, wow! It went up by 3. Yes, this is what I''ve been waiting! Agility also went up from 10 to 11. My Agility only went up by 1, but that''s okay because it''s up.


    Luck 3 remains unchanged at 3. What? Could it be that I have low luck, and the increase in ability values is also low? In such a situation, what''s the point of wasting 3 points to increase as much as my Knowledge?


    (Eh, what''s that? Is it because I''m a commusho trying to conquer a dungeon solo? Hey, tell me! Tell me the truth!)


    "Oh my God, hmm~calm down, I''m calm. If I don''t stay calm at all times, I''ll never survive in the dungeon."


    I took a deep breath and told myself that I was upset.


    I defeated monsters, my level went up, and my ability value increased. That is a definite step forward. There was nothing negative about it.


    "But why is the growth so uneven?"


    Current Previous


    Level 3 1


    Race: Human


    Strength: 12 12


    Stamina: 11 10


    Knowledge: 11 8


    Mental Strength: 13 13Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Agility: 11 10


    Agility: 16 11


    Luck: 3 3


    Helplessness: 138 123


    The results are as expected.


    The increase in Strength values is significant due to muscle training. That value is double what it was when I was level 3 at 22. My arms have become thicker as if the muscles had been stretched by muscle training have taken root.


    My Stamina has also increased significantly by 7. It seems that the addition of garlic ramen, as well as leek dumplings, had a positive effect. Perhaps the muscle training also had an effect, but whatever the case, it was a good result.


    My Knowledge went up by 6, which is a little lower than the others, but it seems that just repeating the same thing over and over again has little effect. It seems that study and brain work is necessary to grow Knowledge.


    Mental Strength went up by 3. Perhaps to develop Mental Strength, one has to endure mental pain. I was pounding slime into chlorine for 3 hours straight, but the increase was low, probably because I was moving without thinking much.


    Agility went up by 5, which is also a little low for the amount of work I put into it. Maybe I should have done some 3-minute endurance high-speed horizontal jumps along with my muscle training.


    My luck remained the same. Taking a short nap for an hour and listening to music that makes me lucky doesn''t work.


    So my Helplessness went up by 15, a bit of a bummer. If the maximum increase per level is 3, then it''s like I got a full increase per level, right? That''s fine. I''m depressed.


    But I''m not that depressed.


    Because now that I''m at level 8, I can see things better without my glasses. Oh, my goodness! I can see well without feeling the shadows of the frames. I now understand why people who have dived into dungeons and improved their level of vision are so excited to talk about it. This is just life-changing.


    Incidentally, during my second hunt, which lasted three hours straight, I got a drop of something other than red BB bullets. Two orange-colored pearls the size of walnuts.


    I felt a sense of elation the moment I picked up the beads.


    I knew right away that this was something amazing. I guess I could call it a feeling of being "jolted" to the soul. There is something powerful hidden in this pearl. As I warmed it in the palm of my hand, I felt some information was being conveyed.


    (Nn~ hmm? Three? [Acid] skill?)


    I chewed on the image conveyed by the treasure. This treasure dropped by the slime is a treasure that seals the [Acid] skill then!


    "Oh, Skill Orb! Grant me the power~~!"


    I concentrate my mind on the pearl and try to think like that. I mean, I''m shouting.


    I don''t know if this would work, but I had a feeling it would. And even if something happens and the jewel disappears in vain, the peace of mind that I have another one gives me peace of mind.


    ["Kyuwah~pawah~!"]


    Then gradually the skill orb begins to glow in the palm of my hand.


    The light gradually became brighter and brighter, and it changed into something so dazzling that I couldn''t keep my eyes open. And then, Oh, my God, this thing is going to explode! The light finally subsided, and the jewel disappeared as a particle of light.


    But it didn''t just glow and disappear.


    Because now I am trembling with a sense of fulfillment from the new power I have gained. When I looked at my status, I saw that the skill column had increased, and I saw the [Acid] skill there.


    "Woohoo~! I already got a skill on the first day of the dungeon attack!"


    I expressed my joy as I stood on the cardboard on which I had been sitting and did a twisting dance with my slippery socks.

 Chapter 5:

    Chapter 5:


    Humble Salaryman


    ["We, the Red Devils, have hijacked this kindergarten bus! You will now be educated as Red Devil fighters and reborn as monsters! Guhahaha!!!!"]


    ["Ooooh, ooooh! I''m scared, Mommy!"]


    ["Wait!]


    ["(thud!) Guhah! What the hell is this attack?]


    ["Smoothmanjuganigeruge! Let go of the young children!"]


    ["Who are you? Who are you?"]


    ["Strong decomposition with the power of acid! Strong acid! Warrior! (Shubaba!) Acid man!! (Boom)"]


    I''m a simple businessman. But in my true form, I''m an invincible warrior with an amazing acid power in my hands. As I swayed on the morning commuter train, I was intoxicated with dreams of becoming a righteous hero and fighting.


    However, my facial muscles may have been too relaxed amid such dreaming, and a young female office worker who met my eyes turned her face away with a very unpleasant expression.


    (Ugh, I''m so embarrassed. I must have been too engrossed in my thoughts. My face was smiling.)


    I cough one more time and change my face into an expressionless one.


    Recently, since my refrigerator became a dungeon, I can''t stop being amused and excited. The world of the game I played as a child is right in front of me. And now I can enjoy it as if it were real. How could I not be excited?


    Of course, some dangers come with this, and if I''m not careful, I may even die. But on the other hand, the benefits are immeasurable. The more I work hard, the more I will be committed to the results. That is the dungeon, if I don''t dive, I''m missing out.


    In just one day, my muscle strength nearly doubled. My muscles are already muscular. When I get to the office today, I''m sure my co-workers will confront me about it.


    But I don''t have anyone close to me at work, and once I start working, I rarely have conversations with them. And since no one is interested in me, I can tell them I''ve gained weight recently if they ask.


    Above all, I want to finish my work as soon as possible and dive into the dungeon again today. I want to try this and that. Because of that my imagination is inflated and unbearable.


    That''s why I haven''t used the [Acid] skill yet.


    It is not that I can''t use it yet, but I dare not use it yet. I would like to use this skill brilliantly from the very beginning, without trying to test it out. So I thought it was necessary to learn more about [Acid] before using the skill.


    It would not be funny if I got severe chemical burns from the acid I created.


    So, I got off the train and dashed up the station stairs.


    (Oh, great!)


    Before, I would have been out of breath just doing this. But now, look at me. I''m fine! But that''s no wonder, my agility has improved, and my strength has nearly doubled. That''s why I feel so light! Feeling good, I arrived at the office, stamped my time card in high spirits, and went to my desk to start work.


    .


    But here, too, the benefits of the dungeon have changed.


    ["Katatatatatat! Katatatan! Katatatata!"]]


    My typing has become incomparably faster than before. It''s not a blind touch, but it''s still quite fast. That is also a benefit of the dungeon, I guess.


    As I was tapping away at the keyboard on my computer, someone called out my name from behind me.


    .


    9:00 pm. I was on the train and the bus heading home.


    I finished my work early, but it was awkward to leave before my boss, who was still working overtime, so I went home at this hour.


    The refrigerator is now a dungeon and unusable. So I got off the bus two stops ahead, stopped at a supermarket, bought a bargain box lunch and some sparkling wine, and headed home.


    As soon as I arrived at my room, I took off my suit, put on a pair of pants, and dived into the refrigerator dungeon.


    What I want to try today is improving my agility numbers at the higher levels. For starters, I''ll use the springs in my knees and ankles to jump around on the spot. Then, reminiscent of club activities in my school days, I dash back and forth from wall to wall in a large front room as fast as I can. To finish, I did an endurance high-speed repetitive horizontal jump for three minutes, tiring myself until my lower body was stiff.


    "Hahhahhahah~ I''ll die"


    Dizzily, I returned to my room and took a shower to wash off the sweat. If I put on my gear while sweating, my helmet and leather gloves, which I can''t wash, will soon smell bad.


    I would then spend the time I would spend lounging around drinking sparkling wine, eating, and studying to recover from the fatigue in my lower body.


    Then it''s time to go slime hunting.


    Tomorrow I have to work again, so I''m going to try to get one more level tonight. It''s no use being greedy, and I''d like to find out how actions that improve the status of one ability in one place will be reflected in others. I want to look into those areas one at a time.


    .


    Today, I pounded the slimes into the chlorine one after another with no change whatsoever, and after submerging 8 of them in the chlorine, my level went up.


    Current Previous


    Level 8 3


    Race: Human


    Strength: 22 22


    Stamina: 20 18


    Knowledge: 18 17


    Mental Strength: 17 16


    Agility: 20 16


    Luck: 3 3


    Helplessness: 141 123


    "Oh! My agility went up by 4! Yay!


    Now I can move twice as fast numerically compared to when I was at level 1. Wow.


    But lately, my work at the company has been boring. Perhaps because of my lack of motivation in terms of ability.


    It seems that I can''t seem to find anything that I can do to make my efforts bear fruit and produce a tangible result. Of course, for those who compete against each other in terms of performance and quotas. They''re working hard every month to meet those numbers.


    However, I find it much more interesting and rewarding to develop my skills in the dungeon than to work hard in a company that does not give much recognition even if I do my best.

 Chapter 6:

    Chapter 6:


    What Is Level Up?


    It has already been a month since my refrigerator turned into a dungeon.


    Yes, it''s been fast. But after level 9, I stopped going into dungeons and fighting monsters. But that doesn''t mean I''ve given up on dungeons.


    Now that I was at level 9, I finally decided to challenge the monsters to a fight.


    Compared to level 1, I had about double the specs of my ability values, so I figured I would not be so far behind against the slime. And as I expected, I could beat the slime to death without difficulty with the Katsuo-kun bat.


    However, an unexpected situation occurred here.


    The slime is an amoeba-like being with an irregular shape. Therefore, even if I aim for a one-hit kill and attack the nucleus. The attack will be off. However, this does not seem to be the slime''s intention; it seems to happen naturally. It is probably a defense mechanism it acquired during its long evolutionary process.


    Therefore, to defeat a slime, I need to beat it several times with my bat. But even slimes fought back when they got attacked. And that attack was an Acid attack.


    No wonder the slime dropped the [Acid] skill orb.


    But by the time I figured that out, I had been hit by the acid attack, and my rider jacket and jeans melted to tatters.


    At first, I didn''t notice it, and when I git hit with it, it was the return blood or the return body fluid. But when I thought, "Huh? My thighs are tingling" holes started to appear in my jeans, and I was terrified. I hurriedly returned to the front room, where I quickly stripped off my clothes and washed my body with water, so it was not a big deal.


    I finally realized that even the slime I had been beating into the chlorine with a little time was still a fearsome monster. I also felt my dungeon project needed a major revision, so I stopped hunting mo


    At first, I thought that by defeating monsters in the dungeon, I would gain levels and become stronger, just like in a game.


    But that was not accurate.


    I realized that defeating monsters in the dungeon would raise my level. But my training had a major impact on whether or not my ability values would increase and make me stronger.


    That was a problem, a big problem.


    If I don''t train myself well enough, I won''t get stronger even if m level goes up. And once my level is leveled up, it will probably never be rolled back.


    In other words, if I level up weak, you will grow weak.


    I am already at level 9, and if I think about it positively, it is a big advantage to have realized this at this point in my life. I have yet to see any posts on the internet that mention this.


    I took apart a pair of jeans with holes all over them and used them as a patch, then worked on a rider''s jacket that I had mended by needlework overnight. I went down to the dungeon for the first time in a long while, wearing various other things.


    I think I have trained myself well over the past two weeks. Then, to see the results of my training, I''ll defeat some slimes and level up.


    Current Previous


    Level 10 9


    Race: Human


    Strength: 27 22


    Stamina: 25 20


    Knowledge: 23 18


    Mental Strength: 22 17


    Agility: 25 20


    Luck: 3 3


    Dexterity: 21


    When it was time to check my status, I found that my level had increased.


    "It''s heerrreeee!!!!"


    A gut punch of joy.


    Everything from strength to agility has increased by +5. Wow! That''s fantastic! And luck, which remained at 3, was still the same, but somehow the mysterious ability value helplessness had disappeared from my status and was replaced by dexterity.


    "That''s right! It would be dexterity! Why is it helplessness:?


    I was so annoyed at Status, but inwardly, I was extremely happy. The long hours of tinkling and needlework I spent fixing the rider''s jacket must have paid off. It was a complete coincidence, but I was very happy about it.


    I think I''m beginning to see the law of improvement.

 Chapter 7:

    Chapter 7:


    The Second Floor Of The Du


    At last, I entered the second floor of the dungeon.


    Acid attack isn''t effective against the slime on the first floor of the dungeon. I had no use for the [Acid 2] I had acquired. So, I decided to test my skills on the monsters in the second basement level.


    Incidentally, there was no hierarchical boss between the first and second floors. There was only a staircase connecting the two floors that were pitch black, just like the entrance and exit. This dungeon is not designed to have a boss monster for each floor. So I mapped the first floor.


    And then the second floor.


    Unlike the first floor, the passageway here is not square but arch-shaped. The blue stone walls and floor are the same, but the ceiling is round, just like a typical tunnel. Moreover, the pale blue light on the ceiling shines only at the highest point, making it seem much darker than the first underground level.


    "Hmmm, it''s a little dark. But it''s not that I can''t see, so I''ll have to put up with it. Let''s build a simple camp."


    I set up a simple camp just off the stairs with the clothesline and bird net I had brought along. The dungeon exploration solo is dangerous, and above all, my motto is to be careful at all times.


    (I don''t have any herbs or potions with me, even though I''m injured.)


    I fixed the extended clothesline to the ceiling and floor, and I stretched a bird net between the two clotheslines. The ends were left open so that one person could slip through if I lay down, and the right and left sides of the two pairs were facing each other.


    "Hmm, this way, I would have peace of mind in an emergency. This way, I can escape to the first basement level while the monsters are busy with the bird nets. It''s always good to be prepared."


    I nodded in satisfaction at the simplicity of the defensive position we had set up.


    (Now, let''s look for monsters in the second underground level. What kind of monsters?)


    With a bit of excitement, we proceeded through the tunnel-like passageway. A large space immediately opens up in front of me. Several thick stone pillars were standing there, reminding us of the huge underground canals we had seen on TV.


    In such a place, they were there.


    After I saw it, I understood who they were, and my skin crawled violently.


    "Hee, hee!"


    I let out a pitiful scream as I turned around and dashed as fast as I can. I quickly left the scene.


    "Oh my God, What was that?


    I held my head as I returned to the simple camp. I never want to fight a monster like that! But when I turned around, there it was!


    "Ugh!


    The uninvited monster had come from the other side.


    It had a shiny black body and long antennae. To my surprise, the monster on the second floor was a cockroach, which I hate. And it was huge. It looked just like a fast-moving R0mba, and its size was just like that. Its size was just like that.


    (Ugh, too disgusting!)


    I backed away while facing the giant cockroach across the bird net, and I wanted to go to the first floor. However, if I did not defeat this thing, I would not be able to go on. I also had to check out the effects of the [Acid 2] skill.


    And fortunately, the giant cockroach was aware of my presence but did not attack me. So it is not such an aggressive monster.


    ["Gichichi! Gitchiiiiiii! Rustle! Jitters!"]


    Looking back, the place was a nightmarish hellscape. In the thick [Acid Mist], giant cockroaches are struggling to survive. But some were coming at me through the net with their strong vitality.


    However, the acid fog has weakened them, and they rush at me in the dark. I crushed the giant cockroaches with the bat swinging down on them, and they died one after another.


    ["Boo! (Doggah!) Gucha! (Doggott!) Bicha!"]


    (Hii!)


    I sense a sense of aversion to killing creatures, which I did not feel much when defeating slimes until now. However, it attacked me with a maximal discomfort index. I was the one who was winning by defeating the monsters, but it drained my spirit away.


    But as I fought and breathed on my shoulders, all the giant litter finally disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    "Gohoho, gohoho, gohoho! Ugh, what was that?"


    When the monsters in the dungeon died, they disappeared in a puff of smoke. I''ve never been so grateful for that as I am now. If the corpses of those dozens of giant cockroaches had remained intact, I would have fainted from fear and discomfort.


    Now, there are countless dropped items lying on the floor in my view.


    I don''t want to touch that item drop because giant cockroaches dropped. But it would be a waste to leave them lying around. And if left unattended, the giant cockroaches would gather again. So, after collecting a large amount of dropped items, I put them in the polyethylene bucket I had used to throw the slime in the first basement level.


    I checked to see if their level had risen, and sure enough, it had. Well, it''s only natural after defeating so many slimes at once.


    Current Previous


    Level: 12 10


    Race: Human


    Strength: 33 27


    Stamina: 32 25


    Knowledge: 31 23


    Mental Strength: 34 22


    Agility: 33 25


    Luck: 3 3


    Dexterity: 27 21


    Mm, and that''s two levels at once.


    [Acid Mist] is a one-hit-wonder. Although it is not a one-hit kill, it is too good as an attack with sustained damage and a wide area of effect.


    Strength is +6, which is an increase of +3 per level. Stamina is similar. Knowledge is +8, so +4 per level, and why it''s increased that much is because I used my skills and fought with brains by setting up a defensive position.


    I believe that the mental stress of seeing the flood of giant cockroaches must have led to this increase. If so, I got my reward. My agility and dexterity were about the same.


    However, my luck is not increasing as usual, and my dexterity is lower than other abilities, probably because I am clumsy. Well, I can tinker with a motorcycle. But I am an otaku who is clumsy to live. Yeah, well, that''s about it.

 Chapter 8:

    Chapter 8:


    Unrivaled For The First Time In The 2nd Floor


    Today, I had garlic ramen and leek dumplings for lunch, which had a good increase in strength.


    I was carrying Gen''s weight. After fighting such monsters, I didn''t have much of an appetite, but as soon as I entered the restaurant and smelled the good smell, my hunger instantly showed up. I ended up ordering a large bowl of ramen. I was surprised I could finish the meal in one piece, thanks to my hearty appetite.


    Before, I would have suffered if I have eaten this much. But now that my body is stronger than before, I don''t feel any pain. It seems that even my stomach and intestines have grown stronger.


    And in the afternoon, I went back to the 2nd floor to fight with the giant cockroach.


    But once I tried to fight the cockroaches up close, it went south. The giant cockroaches are the same as normal-sized litter. When I approach, they run away.


    So, I thought of a plan to take advantage of their habit.


    I tried scattering "cockroach skins" dropped by a giant cockroach as bait. The effect was extraordinary, and even though I was right in front of them, the giant cockroaches greedily ate the drops. Insects are single-minded creatures, and it''s true that when they are focused on one thing, they are unable to pay attention to anything else.


    There they are. I''m swinging the bat down as hard as I can.


    ["Goss! Gusha! Jita! Bata! Rumbling! ! "]


    "Ugh! Disgusting!"


    Even though I crushed its head with a single blow, the giant cockroach with its high life force ran out of control. Aside from the unpleasant feeling of the response, it seems best not to engage in melee combat with the giant cockroaches.


    But they don''t attack. And if I scatter drops, they will gather. Given these facts, I naturally thought of an efficient way to fight giant cockroaches.


    First, I went to a large underground cavern-like hall and scattered litter skins. Then, the litter came out of the darkness. Dozens of giant cockroaches appeared rustling and rustling.


    Then, I lightly sprayed them with [Acid Fog] in a wide-area spray.


    However, this is not the time to suddenly hit them directly. The fog is sprayed from a high position and gradually descends. In this way, I would have time to evacuate.


    As I carefully backed away and kept my distance from the giant cockroaches, the sounds became more intense.


    The effect of the acid attack was starting to show, and they began to react. After confirming this, we dashed back to the passage where the simple defensive formation was laid out, set up a thick acid fog kill zone in front of it, and waited behind the net.


    Then a swarm of giant cockroaches swept in like a tsunami.


    Geez, full of creepiness! And overwhelmingly powerful! But it lost its momentum as soon as it entered the acid fog kill zone. My knowledge and mental strength are about 1.5 times greater than when I was level 10. If these ability values affect the effects of skill, my acid power should have increased significantly.


    The acid''s power should be increased significantly.


    [" Pigi! Gishasha! Wakiwakiwaki!"]


    As soon as the giant cockroach plunges into the thickly produced acid fog, it jumps up and begins to suffer as if it had been doused in boiling water. The next giant cockroaches crash into one another, causing pileups and suffering like the other cockroaches. Once again, the hellscape of giant cockroaches is complete.


    However, I do not turn my eyes away from them. I intercept the giant cockroaches that are coming from the net. With my feet more than shoulder-width apart and my hips slumped, I step from side to side like a tennis player and swing their bat.


    The lure of the dropped items leads to a mass train with a wide-area spray of acid fog. To stop them, I lured them into a closed space and entertained them with a thick acid fog.


    The giant cockroaches were helplessly submerged in the acid fog by this special set-up combo, just like a trap by Komei. I watched as they sank into the acid fog, and I''m holding a baseball bat like a tennis racket and doing a high-speed, repetitive horizontal leap.


    And what was left behind was a huge number of drops.


    I collected them with a broom and a dustpan in a polyethylene bucket. As I did so, I found another drop of skill orbs.


    "Mmmm, what luck. Oh, what''s that? Three skill orbs have dropped."


    "I see, that''s how it works the skill [Agility] gives you a +1 correction in agility per level"


    I take out my notebook from my breast pocket and make a note. So I don''t forget. I''ll make sure to transcribe it in my notebook later.


    "But this"


    I look at my ability value and the view of the 2nd floor I thought. "Isn''t it a way to level up like farming".


    Farming here means taking the target who wants to raise their level in a net game in a hunting ground with good experience point efficiency and raising their level at once.


    There are various ways to do this, but the basic method is to have the target join a party of high-level members and let them absorb the experience without fighting themselves. This way, even if you don''t have the strength to defeat monsters, you can level up faster.


    Well, I am the only one here, and I am the only one fighting. But I still feel that way because the skill [Acid] is too easy to use. If I had to kill giant cockroaches with a baseball bat one by one without the skill [Acid], I would not be able to raise even one level in a day.


    At any rate, the hunting efficiency is so low that I have to use a broom and a dustpan to collect the dropped goods.


    In other words, I already found a strategy for the second basement level. Then, I know what to do. Genocide time!


    .


    16:00. I''m already at level 17, and I got another two skill orbs to add to my collection.


    ["Kyuwawaa~pah~!"]


    ["Kyuwaa~.pah~!"]


    Currently Previous


    Level 17 14


    Race: Human


    Strength: 50 39


    Stamina: 57 42


    Knowledge: 58 43


    Mental Strength: 66 48


    Agility: 57 (+5) 42


    Luck: 3 3


    Dexterity: 48 36


    Skills: [Acid 2], [Agility 5]


    I''m so happy.


    My ability values are already in the 50s, and my mental strength has exceeded 60. The mental stress of continuously staring at the giant cockroaches is probably the main reason for the increase. In addition, while waiting for the swarms of giant cockroaches to disperse in a acid fog, I did high-speed repetitive horizontal jumps and squats, I also stood on one leg and balanced on the other. I''m glad that standing on one leg and balancing on the other produced good results.


    I could still be hunting, but the polyethylene bucket that holds the drops is already full. It is so heavy that the bottom is about to fall out. So, I think I''ll call it a day.


    I went to the super public bath as a reward for my hard work.


    I felt that I had to heal my tiredness properly, and for some reason, I could feel the eyes flickering around me in the dressing room and the bath. But there is also, Who the hell are you with my body now!?? It''s so much, it''s so mushy. It''s so different that even if I look at my body in the mirror, I''ll be startled unintentionally.


    That aside, I washed my body thoroughly and then soaked myself in the hot water. After soaking my tired body in the mildly acidic nano-carbonated spring water and taking a breath, I was quietly excited thinking about my dungeon capture.

 Chapter 9:

    Chapter 9:


    Dungeon Unemployment


    (Agility activated, accelerate!)


    In the morning of rush hour, I lightly run up the stairs to the platform in my suit. Incidentally, the skill [Agility] seems to have no particular effect other than adding +1 to agility.


    Even so, I am now at level 17 and have about 4 times the ability I had when I was at level 1!


    The moon''s gravity is about 1/6 of the earth''s, so I feel almost as light as that. Well, that''s a simple calculation. If the level of gravity is raised a little more, I will experience the same lightness of my body as if I were on the moon.


    Along with physical changes, I also feel environmental changes.


    I used to be, if I may say so myself, a simple, dark-rooted otaku salaryman. I had a weak mentality that made me look away when I met someone else''s eyes on the street.


    But now, I''m a man full of self-confidence. I am full of confidence inside. I haven''t felt like this since the universal feeling I had growing up when my body was getting bigger. Naturally, my eyes also seem to have power, and when my eyes meet someone I don''t know, they avoid my gaze before I do.


    When I boarded the train, the doors closed, I saw my face reflected in the window glass, and as I looked at it, I thought to myself, "I''ve never felt this way before.".


    (Hmmm. My eyes and face have changed a lot.)


    (If I were to use a good expression, I would say that I have become fearless. Yes, it''s the face of a warrior, if I say. But on the other hand, you could say his physiognomy has deteriorated. But so be it. Even in a dungeon, I have killed and killed and killed monsters and taken their lives.


    It is not so much the eyes of a person who has killed people, but the eyes of a person who has killed people. I think my eyes have a certain fixedness that makes it difficult to read my emotions.


    When I think, I suddenly worry that I might go crazy. But I am isolated because I am an otaku and different from other people. And that may be too late.


    But what is even stranger than that is the current world situation.


    Each country is sending its troops into the dungeons. This behavior seems to be somewhat insane. It is not to ensure the safety of their own countries, but rather to strengthen their soldiers in the dungeons ahead of other countries and to increase their influence in the world.


    In other words, after the cyber wars fought in the cyber world, a kind of dungeon war may have already begun, in which people are eager to strengthen their own countries by capturing the mysterious power of dungeons.


    Since the nation is like that, it is the same for private companies and ordinary people.


    Just as I keep my refrigerator dungeon a secret, it seems that companies and individuals are also hiding dungeons and sneaking into them. Companies aside, among the general public, dungeons are referred to as "holes" in internet slang, and people exchange information on online social networking sites.


    It is the same as people selling illegal drugs and prostitution using the secret word. I have also been researching dungeons on the internet and have found a few such sites and social networking sites.


    But I found a lot of sites and social networking sites asking people to dive into the dungeon with them. I wonder if those who asked people to join them are insane.


    If they did it as if it were a game I doubt their sanity. I can''t imagine diving into a dungeon with a stranger whom I''ve never met before, just by talking to him on the internet. Or is there something more to it?


    On the contrary, that''s why men and women who meet on dating sites meet and then get involved in a love affair that leads to an incident. And those kinds of incidents are not going away.


    Oh, and there''s something else that''s bothering me as well.


    There are already a lot of dungeon-made items for sale on the internet. That is most noticeable overseas, but it is happening in Japan too. It is about mana stones. The red BB bullets-like things I picked when I killed monsters in dungeons were called magic stones or mana stones. And yet, they are being put on the market for sale, and websites claiming to buy them at high prices have sprung up, even though their uses are not clear yet.


    I think they are doing it because they want to do it before it is regulated by law. But for some reason, the prices are rising rapidly. I wonder what kind of mechanism they are using.


    However, in the front room of my refrigerator dungeon, there are already enough magic stones to fill a 45-liter polyethylene bucket halfway. I wonder how much it would be worth if I sold it. I can''t deny that it makes my cheeks lose a little.


    .


    Busy! I''ve been so busy. I can''t stand it!


    For the past two weeks, I''ve been working overtime and staying overnight, so I haven''t been able to dive into any dungeons. That is because the guys in the sales department got carried away. And make people in my department new contracts like a bunch of idiots.


    It was true that I had been extremely stressed out for the past few days. But I was still working hard to get the job done.


    But during that time, I heard that other things happened, such as female employees getting sick due to the pressure I was exerting in hyper mode. And because of that, my reputation went down the drain. (But that''s beside the point.


    (But that''s just it. What is this trial-like behavior? They even tried to threaten me with high pressure!)


    I don''t understand why all the department heads and section chiefs are lining up to make a fool out of me. Shouldn''t the department heads and immediate supervisors warn me about this?


    I looked into the eyes of each person sitting in line and wondered what on earth they were thinking. Every time their eyes met mine, they looked away or stared back at me, showing fear or pretense.


    (Oh, I see. I see.)


    All the people in this company are like pigeons in the park.


    With similar abilities, they sometimes stick together and cooperate. I used to be just one of those pigeons, but when I powered up in the dungeon, I suddenly became more than a pigeon and grew up to be a monster bird.


    Then, the other pigeons were afraid of the pressure the monstrous bird exerted.


    Especially when it was someone they had used and treated like a subordinate. They were probably afraid of when and in what form they''ll get avenged. That''s why they went out of control in such a half-hearted manner.


    What the heck, they are well aware of what they have done, aren''t they?


    But this is my fault. I failed to realize that the people in this company were a much smaller-minded group than I had thought.


    "Well then. I couldn''t adapt to the corporate culture. I am leaving this company. Thank you very much for everything you have done for me."


    I bowed and quickly left the conference room where the managers lined up.


    (Hmmm, it''s surprisingly refreshing to throw it away myself.)


    If it had been the old me, I would have been crying, begging for pity, and bowing my head to be allowed to stay at the company. However, with four times the thinking ability and mental strength than what I had before, I choose to quit the company immediately. There was no merit in I''m staying at this company anymore.


    Yes, I am no longer an anxious pigeon who must flock together. I am a bird that can soar high in the sky without any worry even if I am alone. I don''t know how far I can fly, but I''ll fly as far as I can!


    ..


    As soon as I got home, I opened the refrigerator in my suit and dove into the dungeon. I came home with only one bag, not even cleaning up the desk I used at work.


    I let go of my tie and spread my arms and legs out on the cardboard in the dungeon''s front room. The cold dungeon air coming through the floor felt good.


    I have no intention of going to the office tomorrow, nor do I intend to pick up my personal belongings.


    Today is my complete farewell to the company. I am aware this is a very unbecoming behavior for a member of society. However, they went so far as to court-martial me because they wanted me to quit. If that''s the case, then this is fine.


    But I am not unmoved by the fact that I suddenly resigned from the company.


    I worked very hard this time. I am frustrated they don''t appreciate my efforts at all. And I''m also worried about my future income, considering my future life.


    "But! Even if I get another job in the future, I''ll have to get stronger in the dungeon first!"


    I had already decided that.


    If I could improve my abilities in the dungeon, I could get any job I wanted. My brain, which was being trained, was absorbing knowledge like a sponge, and it was getting better and better.


    "Hmmmwatch me. From now on, I''ll spend my days studying and conquering dungeons!"


    I pumped my fist at the pale ceiling and smiled fearlessly to encourage myself.

 Chapter 10:

    Chapter 10:


    Dungeon Capture Preparation II


    Here I am, an unemployed, reclusive NEET. No money, no girlfriend, and on top of that, no job.


    I feel sorry when I write this, but that is not the case. I am unemployed to refine and improve myself in the dungeon, and I do not retreat to my room, but to the monster-infested dungeon of harshness.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    At times like this, it is tempting to distract yourself by listening to the voices of my otaku friends. But if I did that, I might get distracted and end up talking about the dungeon.


    Therefore, I challenge the dungeon alone. Don''t worry, my solitude will always be my friend.


    However, I can''t help but save money now that I have lost my source of income. If I continue to eat out or eat at convenience stores as I have been doing, I will soon eat up even the small amount of savings I have. Then I had to cook for myself. I immediately got on my bike and bought as much food as I could load at the grocery store. I went back to my house to stay in the dungeon, not to stay in the mountains.


    .


    It is 11 o''clock. It''s a good time to cook for myself since I usually don''t eat breakfast. I sharpened the rice and set the electronic rice cooker to start cooking.


    Today''s main ingredient is chicken breast. It is very healthy, low in fat, and high in protein. Now that I am macho, I need this high-protein food. First, I rub salt on the chicken breast, put it in a bowl of thin water, and then cook it. And voila! It is an incredible steamed chicken dish. It is heated by high-frequency vibration. Well, this is a very advanced technology.


    When I took it out of the microwave, it was heated well, and the water in the bowl was cloudy. Oh, this must be white soup. I moved it to another bowl, seasoned it with salt and pepper, and the soup was ready to serve. Amazing.


    And the steamed chicken breast wasn''t enough with just salt, so I put a tube of grated garlic on it. The aroma of garlic wafted through the air, making the dish even more delicious.


    Finally, a bowl of rice, two raw eggs, and a dash of soy sauce complete the sumptuous chicken set meal.


    "Let''s eat it now. Bon apptit!"


    First of all, it''s topped with steamed chicken breast. Yeah, it only tastes like salt and garlic. That''s weird. I thought it would taste better. How about white soup? Yeah, this one is bland too. It''s flat and flat all the way. It doesn''t make me taste the depth of the taste at all. So I put the egg over rice in my mouth.


    "Kakakaka (munching) Yeah, delicious!"


    After all, TKG is the strongest.


    No matter how messy I make it, it never betrays me. Well, I guess it means that a man who usually eats out or takes a bento box will not do well if he suddenly cooks his food. Just because his ability value has increased, it doesn''t mean he can do everything. Hmmm, I should learn a little more about cooking.


    The news I watched while eating lunch reported that major companies are starting to buy magic stones to study how to utilize them. I don''t know the reason. But everyone seems to be paying attention to the magic stones people brought from dungeons. On the other hand, the government has started to enact a new law to regulate dungeons.


    For dinner, I went to a cooking site to make a better dish than lunch and made a teriyaki chicken rice bowl. I learned once again that recipes are very crucial for food.


    .


    At 10:00 a.m., the next day. I went shopping at a home improvement store this morning. To buy things for the dungeon, of course.


    The first thing I felt I needed was a shield. When I was bludgeoning slimes to death with a baseball bat, I tried to use the lid of a polyethylene bucket as a shield. I could use it to block splash of liquids, but not to defend myself from physical attacks. When I was in close combat with a giant cockroach, there were many times when I wished I had been able to defend myself with my shield instead of just avoiding it.


    Therefore, I plan to make a square shield out of thin wood.


    If I attach a thin steel plate to the outside of the shield, it will be a very usable shield. So I was looking for reasonably priced wood and a thin steel plate. I found an iron grill plate for barbecues that feels just right, so I buy it. I bought it because it was about 3000 yen with the wood, so even if I made it myself, I could buy a shield cheaply for 3000 yen.


    Next, I went to the tool sections where they sell screwdrivers and pliers.


    What I want here is a throwing weapon of just the right size. I use [Acid] as a skill. That is an effective and powerful means of attack. But at the same time, I am at risk. I usually get a sore throat from the acidic smell.


    So I can''t reach them with my main weapons, such as my steel bamboo spear and bat. But when I was too close to attack with acid, I had no way to attack unless the enemy came closer or moved away from me. A throwing weapon would solve this problem.


    I could throw the knife I have now, but that would damage the knife. The knife I bought is not the type of knife I can throw. If I miss the target and chip the blade, I will be very depressed. I''m the type who cares a lot about that kind of thing.


    So, in that sense, I prefer a weapon that I don''t mind if it gets damaged when I throw it.


    As I looked at the tools with this in mind, a small crowbar caught my eye, a mini crowbar about 15 centimeters long, easy to grip, and moderately heavy. If it is heavy, it must be powerful. It was between a shuriken and a kenpu, and seemed like a good tool for throwing. The price is not more than 1000 yen per piece, so it is a good deal. I''ll buy about four of these since I can put them on both sides of my hips.


    I also bought a gas mask and a half helmet with a shield. That is the most expensive this time, 10000 yen for two. With the full-face helmet I have now, I couldn''t wear a gas mask while wearing it, so it can''t be helped. If I got overwhelmed by the acid I''ve created, I can''t beat the dungeon. With that feeling, I did some shopping at a home center for about 20000 yen and headed home.


    Then, I made a shield and put on a new piece of equipment to see how easy it was to move around. I attached a belt inside the shield, a loop to put the arm through, and a grip. That makes it easy to hold. The gray half-helmet is light and offers good visibility, and the gas mask that goes along with it is good. The only thing is that it is a little bit hard to breathe. But if I think of it as a load to improve my physical strength, it won''t bother me.


    Yes. I''m an otaku, and I can face things that I''m obsessed with an otaku earnestly and single-mindedly.


    When I put on my new gear, my heart leaped.


    The rider''s jacket was full of holes, and the poor quality of the partial armor made from PVC pipe was now quite conspicuous. However, I would say the equipment is sufficient for my current situation.


    I take it easy today and finally embark on a full-scale dungeon attack tomorrow.

 Chapter 11:

    Chapter 11:


    Monsters In The Dungeon''s Third Floor


    Early in the morning, in the cold, clear air of the dungeon''s front room, I was munching on a tsukegi-style rice bowl.


    Nobunaga Oda, a warlord of the Warring States period, is said to have prepared his meal by eating a bowl of tsukemono before going into battle, but in my case, it was a tsukemono bowl with an egg. Today, I made a TKG with furikake mushrooms and pickled plums as toppings.


    Well, I usually don''t eat breakfast. Today, I am in high spirits.


    I''m doing TKG while standing in the front room of the dungeon. Because my refrigerator turned into a dungeon, I can use the freezer, but not the refrigerator. That is why I keep my food in the front room of the dungeon where it is cooler than my room. So, I went into the refrigerator with a rice bowl and had breakfast in the front room.


    "Whew, that''s great!"


    I ate a TKG with three raw eggs in it in the morning. I have enough energy! No matter what monsters appear, I don''t feel like losing at all.


    .


    "Oh no, I can''t do this! Retreat~!"


    But when I descended to the third floor, I was attacked by a monster and was forced to retreat immediately and flee.


    The monster on the first floor was a slime. This one was troublesome because it emitted acid when I engaged in melee combat, but I could easily defeat it by catching it in a net and throwing it into the chlorine.


    The monster on the second floor was a giant cockroach. They are very creepy and unpleasant monsters. They give me the chills and make me scared. If I woke up in the morning and saw them crawling around the room, I was confident that I would scream out loud.


    Therefore, I quickly finished mapping the second floor and descended to the third floor, but the monster on the third floor was also very creepy and nasty.


    """Gee! Gitchi! Gitchitchiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"""


    (Damn, they''ll catch up with me if I don''t do something!)


    The monster that is persistently chasing me.


    It''s a rat, a swarm of rats! When one of them squealed, they gathered in a flash. Their skin was ugly and covered with warts and bumps. Its eyes were cloudy white, and no matter how I looked at it, it looked like a bad case of the black plague.


    A sick rat, bigger than a cat, was chasing after me, its skinny, knobby body bouncing.


    "Acid fog!"


    I made a defensive formation that was good to have put up. Sliding into a gap at the edge of the bird netting, I released an acid fog with all the force I could muster behind me.


    """"Gitchew!!!!!!!"""


    Knowledge: 64 58


    Mental Strength: 78 66


    Agility: 75 (+5) 57


    Luck: 3 3


    Dexterity: 65 48


    Hmmm, up two levels. There were 5 to 60 sick rats in the swarm, and I was able to round them up, so the attack with the [Acid] skill was very effective against the rats.


    My ability values, mental strength, and agility seemed to be one above the rest. My high increase in values was maybe because of the stress of being chased by a swarm of sick rats, which strained my mentality.


    "What? Wait a minute. My agility has gone up by 18!"


    A closer look reveals that his agility is not +8, but +18. One possible reason is that I evaded a sick rat that attacked me from behind by jumping fast and repeatedly. Is there a critical increase in ability value?


    "Hmmm, But that doesn''t mean I can do it every time."


    If I fail and I get bitten, it''ll infect me with an unknown disease.


    "Oh, by the way, I got two skill orbs. What kind of skills are these? Poison? Disease Resistance?"


    I put them on my hands and try to feel the power of the skill orbs. It seems to be something related to poison or disease, but I can''t feel the details anymore. I can''t feel the details anymore.


    ["Kyuwawaa~pah~!]


    ["Kyuwawaa~pah~!"]]


    Skills.


    [Acid 2], [Agility 5], [Disease Resistance 2]


    The skill the sick rat had was [Disease Resistance]. What does that mean? They were sick, though. The other drop was a yellowed rat''s front teeth, so I didn''t want to touch them and only collected skill orbs and magic stones.


    "Mmmm the only thing I can think of is that the disease the rat is afflicted with is more powerful than the disease resistance, so it''s still sick Or it could be that the skill [Disease Resistance] is a skill that allows you to move without worrying about getting sick."


    Whatever it is, I can''t figure it out without doing a little more research.


    I''ve seen a lot of talk about skills on the internet. So, until I have more solid information, it might be better to avoid going down to the third floor.

 Chapter 12:

    Chapter 12:


    Get [Snatch] with Oraora Move


    What should I do if I can no longer advance as far as I like?


    If there is a wall, why don''t I attack and overcome it again and again? That sounds like something a hot-blooded teacher would say, but if I try that on the third floor, I''m guaranteed to be infected by an unknown disease. I''m a single guy, and I don''t even have a girlfriend who would help me if I got sick.


    Then, I must hurry up and get rolling. Raise my level to overwhelm the disease with my ability value, and raise my skills to kill the monsters with my firepower. For example, if I could learn to use an acid attack like the Rust Hurricane, which can dissolve even mechanical beasts, I could beat any monsters.


    That is why I headed for the first floor.


    That is where I would capture the slimes and get the skill orbs. But I had already used all the chlorine that was useful for slaying slimes. And the polyethylene bucket has become a drop storage.


    What to do, then, is to use my head and technique.


    First, I quietly approach the slime and gently press the bat in my left hand against the slime. The slime becomes squishy and irregularly shaped when it attacks, but its basic form is like a bun. So I press down on it slowly so that it halves in half, with enough force that it will not be thought it''s getting attacked. Then, the slime nucleus will move to either the left or right side due to the pressure.


    And the state of being closer means that the internal pressure is increasing. Therefore, if I aim my knife at the nucleus and thrust it, I can easily stab the slime nucleus.


    That''s called a soft touch attack.


    Softly hold down the slime and then stab at the vital point. If I don''t make a mistake, I can kill the slime faster than if I throw it into chlorine. That''s also the result of my careful analysis of the slime, including taking videos of it.


    Thus, I sat down and killed the slimes one after another with the bat and knife in my hand. But even after three hours of slime hunting, I got no skill orbs.


    Naturally, my level did not go up, and I got tired from sitting on my back for so long that I got irritated and took it out on the slime.


    "Hey, give me a skill orb, for God''s sake! (Jubuah!)"


    I spat out a threat like a thug and picked off the slime''s nucleus with my leather-gloved hand instead of a knife. And then, oh my The slime disappeared in a puff of smoke, but the skill orb remained in my right hand.


    "Wowa skill orb!"


    As expected, since it is the third one, I immediately sense that it is a [Acid] skill orb.


    ["Kyuwah~pah~!"]


    Skills.


    [Acid 3], [Agility 5], [Disease Resistance 2].


    The level of my [Acid] is now 3. But more than that.


    (What was that? I put a piercing hand into the slime to get it to give me a skill orb, and I got the skill orb in one shot.)


    Is it a coincidence, or is there such a backdoor thing?


    "Ora ora ora! Give me the skill orb, Gorrrrrr! (Jubububu!)"


    Then, I hunted slimes with a tinfoil move and a stabbing hand. As a result, I could acquire 5 more skill orbs in 2 hours. Wow, it''s not 100%, but it''s a pretty high probability.


    ["Kyuwaa~pah~!"]


    ["Kyuwawaa~pah~!"]


    "Oh I see, so the skill evolves when it reaches level 10?"


    I made sure to take note of the important things. It is important. Then I went back to the second floor to see how powerful [Strong Acid] was and found that it was even worse than when I used [Acid 8].


    And with two train cockroaches'' exp, my level also went up.


    Current Previous


    Level 20 19


    Race: Human


    Strength: 66 60


    Stamina: 72 66


    Knowledge: 70 64


    Mental Strength: 84 78


    Agility: 81 (+5) 75


    Luck: 3 3


    Dexterity: 74 65


    Mental strength and agility are still prominent, but dexterity increased by +9 in this level-up. That may be the result of the soft touch attack on the slime and the subsequent crush of my hand penetrating its nucleus. I am happy that the increase is more than I expected.


    In addition, I got one more [Agility] skill orb. I''d like to increase my [Agility] to 10.


    ["Kyuwah~pah~!"].


    Skills.


    [Strong Acid], [Agility 6], [Disease Resistance 2], [Snatch].


    But that? I don''t know what''s happening, but my skills are increasing.


    [Snatch] is a usurpation of the throne? Could it be because I was picking slime''s nucleus with a thug move? That makes me think that [Snatch] would be more appropriate But if I view the skill of the skill orb as a right or power, then [Snatch] is fine?


    But that''s great. I had assumed that self-acquisition of skills would be possible, but wouldn''t that usually start with something relatively familiar? For example, I would have learned [Club Art] since I use a bat as a weapon. Why [usurpation]?


    I twisted my head around and looked back at my actions.


    Hmmm, I must be a greedy man. I see, that''s why I can get a skill like [Snatch].


    From the looks of it, it''s just to increase the drop rate from the targeted person. Well, whatever it is, I''m thankful I got the skill for free."


    But if I get a new skill, I want to try it out.


    "Ora cockroaches! Give me the skill orb, gorrra! Skill [Snatch]!"


    I drown the swarm of giant cockroaches in acid hell and aim for the skill orb with a thug move. Today had bad weather.

 Chapter 13:

    Chapter 13:


    Fear! Half-melted Crawling Humans In The Fourth Floor


    "Ho-ho-ho-ho if you give the skill orb to me now, I''ll kill you without suffering."


    The next day. Tired of all the Thug Moves, I used Space Emperor Moves to knock giant cockroaches down into the acid hell. And the collected skill orbs. Come on, Shenron!


    ["Kyuwawaa~pah~!"]


    ["Kyuwawaa~pow~!"]


    ["Kyuwawaa~pow~!"] [


    ["Kyuwaa~pah~!"]]


    Skills.


    [Strong Acid], [Agility], [Disease Resistance] 2, [Snatch].


    Then, [Agility], which had reached level 10, evolved into [Super Agility].


    Current Previous


    Level 20 19


    Race: Human


    Strength: 66 60


    Stamina: 72 66


    Knowledge: 70 64


    Mental Strength: 84 78


    Agility: 81 75


    Luck: 3 3


    Dexterity: 74 65


    But when I checked the status, the correction values were gone.


    "What does that mean? I''m not sure, but I''m not sure. Accelerator! (Kiran)"


    Current Previous


    Level 20 19


    Race: Human


    Strength: 66 60


    Stamina: 72 66


    Knowledge: 70 64


    Mental Strength: 84 78


    Agility: 81 (+10%) 75


    Luck: 3 3


    Dexterity: 74 65


    When I prayed for the activation of [Super Agility] with a glint in my teeth, I received a +10% correction to my agility.


    When I tried to do a horizontal jump in this state, I could move faster than usual.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Mental Strength: 99 90


    Agility: 94 85


    Luck: 3 3


    Dexterity: 86 78


    Skills


    [Strong Acid], [Super Agility], [Disease Resistance 5], [Snatch].


    As a result, my level increased by 2, and I gained 3 levels in [Disease Resistance]. But that''s not all. I could find various ways to utilize my skills.


    "Activate! Acid Smell!"


    As soon as I arrived at the third floor, I activated a new magic, Acid Smell. This magic has no offensive power. It just has an acidic smell peculiar to acid. However, through my research, I discovered that sick rats hate the smell the most, and by spreading it widely, I succeeded in keeping sick rats away from me.


    Brilliant! A triumph of science. Well, it''s magic. Well, it''s a skill, to begin with, so I doubt if it''s magic.


    But now that I had done this, the third floor would be a piece of cake. It was an event that made me keenly aware of the need for sufficient research and preparation. The third floor was also quite large and intricate, but I could avoid combat, so I could map it out with a little more time to spare. The search proceeded smoothly, and soon I found the stairs that lead to the fourth floor.


    "Okay, I have completed the map of the third floor."


    All that remained was to return to the entrance and head for the fourth floor, carrying a simple defensive formation. After carrying the simple defensive formation, I carefully descended the stairs leading to the fourth floor.


    While the second and third basement levels had tunnel-like ceilings, the fourth floor was back to the same square passageway as the first floor. The dungeon was quiet, and there was no sign of any moving creature.


    (Hmmm, it''s quiet. Are there any monsters on this floor?)


    I try to breathe hard and use all my senses, but still, there is no sign of any moving creature. I put on a gas mask, so my sense of smell is blocked.


    At any rate, I set up a simple defensive position. Without this, I wouldn''t feel safe at all. After quickly setting up a simple defensive position, I casually looked up to check the dungeon''s depths, paying attention to my hands.


    "Ugh!"


    I was so giddy that my heart stopped, and I thought my SAN value had gone down.


    Before I knew it, a naked, half-melted-looking person had crawled from the back of the dungeon corridor. Ugh, too creepy. And it was coming so close to me that I didn''t hear a sound.


    "Oh, Acid Shot!"


    "Mibya~~!"


    The naked, half-melted guy was hit squarely by the acid shot and melted to death. Hey, hey, what the hell is this guy? That is a complete horror story.


    While I was confused and in a cold sweat, another one appeared from the back of the passage, even though it didn''t have to come.


    But this time was far enough away. So I saw the monster crawling on the floor to see what kind of monster it was.


    Well, it crawled with its molten head, which had no hair as if it was scraping the floor. Its arms seemed missing from the elbows, crawling on its shoulders and elbows. And its back is unusually raised as if it was a backless man.


    It is hard to imagine that it''s in a serious state of mind, and it is almost as if it''s making me crazy. The back of such a half-melted crawling man rises, and something like a tentacle grows.


    "Ugh! Acid Shot!"


    The sheer sickening feeling made me nauseous. But I couldn''t be killed by that monster, so I forced myself to swallow the gastric juice that had risen to my mouth and fired an Acid Shot at the deformed creature.


    "Mibya~~!"


    "Geeohoho! Geogeeho!"


    Then I hit the deformed monster in the back with Acid Shot, and it jerked back in pain. Then, the face that rub against the floor for so long became visible. But there were no eyes or nose, only a large, oddly shaped mouth.


    And then the monster just melted away and died.


    But then I finally understood that the monster, which looked like a half-melted crawling human, was a giant slug the size of a man.

 Chapter 14:

    Chapter 14:


    You Damned Slug!


    "You fucking slug!"


    ["Jwahhh!"]


    "Mibya~!"


    An angry Acid Shot hits the giant slug, causing it to die in a cloud of white smoke.


    I was angry. I was already pouting. The internet was full of fantasies about goblins and kobolds, but my dungeon was full of unsanitary pests. If the fifth floor were also maggots or flies, I might cry.


    I was taking such anger out on giant slugs, or, to use a fashionable English name, giant slugs.


    But in the dungeon, you have to stay calm to survive. Still, I''m on a roll because this is still the entrance to the fourth underground level. And I am in a good mood because I have grasped the characteristics of giant slugs to some extent. Let me introduce the results of my analysis of the giant slug.


    First of all, it looks disgusting. What the heck is this guy? That''s all I can say.


    And since the slug size is about a person, it is a hundred times more disgusting. I want to tell it to stop messing around. And the most striking feature of the creature is its silence. It screams when attacked by Acid but otherwise makes no sound.


    That is due to the action of the mucus that covers its entire body, which envelops everything, so it makes no sound at all.


    Moreover, its force is quite strong. Its body is as heavy as a person''s, yet it can move while attached to walls and ceilings. I guess it held its body in close contact with mucus, and created a vacuum with its muscles.


    Therefore, the surface of its body is all mucus membranes. In human terms, it is the same as the inside of the nose or mouth. Since mucus membranes are highly permeable, they are very convenient for secreting mucus.


    But just because it''s covered with mucus membranes does not mean it''s less defensible. I tried attacking it with a bat and a spear, but the bat felt like hitting a water bag and was not very effective, and when I speared it, it did not seem intimidated.


    But the acid attack was effective, and although I would have had a hard time with it in a normal fight, it was nothing more than a slug to me.


    "Ora! Get me out of here! Give me the skill orb!"


    A ruthless spear attack is aimed at the slugs, they''re dying from the acid bullets. A villainous move I can''t show to others. But if you''re a bocce, you can do it without hesitation. I did it.


    ["Bohumph! (smack)"]


    Whether my earnest wish was answered or the skill [Snatch] did its job, the giant slug dropped a skill orb. Incidentally, the other drops from the giant slug were "Sludgy Liquid" and a magic stone. I left the sludgy liquid behind because there was no way to retrieve it. It made my foot almost slip, and I was in danger earlier.


    After picking up the skill orb dropped by the slug, I went to the stairs back to the top to ensure my safety. Then I examined the skill orb to see what power was sealed in it.


    Stamina 90 84


    Knowledge 93 88


    Mental Strength 108 99


    Agility 100 94


    Luck 3 3


    Dexterity 94 86


    Finally, my ability values reached triple digits! I should be getting much stronger, but I don''t feel it since I stay alone in the dungeon and fight against monsters. I''ve already surpassed the moon''s gravity. However, I''m more interested in the dungeon and how efficiently I can defeat the monsters.


    Hmmm, have I become fascinated with dungeons?


    But if it''s fun, that''s good enough for me. When was the last time I had such a good time? Maybe for the first time. If I can''t remember, it means the dungeon is the best.


    "However, a good meal and sleep are essential to conquer the dungeon. I think I''ll go to my room and relax for the rest of the day."


    After unpacking my gear and briefly cleaning up, I ducked into the pitch-blackness that led to his apartment room.


    "Well, let''s shower, then I''ll have dinner. Oh?"


    I stood up from my crawling position. I noticed my communication terminal on the table flickering. I checked it and found a message from my otaku friend, "What are you going to do about your summer event?" The message was something like that.


    "Hmm~ summer event"


    Come to think of it, it''s that time of year already. I couldn''t go at the end of last year because of work. I split up with my otaku friends and went around to buy the books we wanted, take photos of cosplayers, and pick up limited-edition otaku goods at the commercial booths.


    [Sorry. I''m working on something big and won''t be able to make it."]


    I replied to my otaku friend.


    I''m sorry, Tomoyo, no, my friend. I can''t tell you the details, but I''m unemployed now. If I went to the summer event in such a state, I would lose even my remaining savings. That''s why I can''t go.


    "Hmm, I used to be a big fan of this event at one time, but work and other things have kept me away from it for a long time. But now, I have the fun world of the dungeon. I''ll live to see tomorrow with that as my consolation."


    In the dungeon, I can beat the crap out of slugs, but IRL, I''m an unemployed shut-in. I feel so empty. To overcome this emptiness, I must become stronger in the dungeon.

 Chapter 15:

    Chapter 15:


    Nightmare


    "Mmmmmmmmm~"


    ["Ja! Cha-cha-cha! Ja!"]


    I was nimbly shaking a frying pan while making chicken rice, a recipe I had researched on the Internet. My kitchen was equipped with an old-fashioned electric stove, not an induction stove. So there was no point in shaking the frying pan so much. But that was just a matter of my mood.


    The recipe uses ice, eggs, chicken, and mixed vegetables. Salt, pepper, and ketchup are the seasonings. It''s a recipe I can make with only what I have at home, which is a big help.


    "Okay, it''s ready. Let''s eat. Itadakimas."


    I eat the chicken rice straight from the frying pan, not on a plate.


    Yes, it is easier to clean up afterward. I put the pan on the table and put the chicken rice in my mouth while listening to the TV and looking over the contents displayed on the communication terminal. This way, information is input from three channels simultaneously: the ears, the eyes, and the mouth.


    I can examine the information entered into each channel without any problem, probably because I have grown in the dungeon. So maybe Prince Shotoku was a dungeon explorer.


    Well, anyway, the world was moving without my knowledge.


    "Wow, opening some dungeons to the public? That''s quite a bold measure they''ve taken."


    That was the news that reported the national policy. There were many conflicting opinions about dungeons.


    There are a variety of opinions, but the extreme ones are those who support burying dungeons and those who say, let''s bury the unexplainable things for now. Surprisingly, many people hold this kind of opinion. It is mainly older people who support this.


    Next are those who support opening the dungeons, which is the exact opposite, and overwhelmingly young people support this. And everyone who advocates this seems to think they can become heroes. That''s what I''m thinking, but if I were to ask where I belong, it would be that. I''m already diving.


    The rest is really up for grabs.


    Some say, "Let the Self-Defense Forces exterminate them all," others say, "Let it be a private enterprise". Anyway, one thing they all have in common is that they are all thinking only of their convenience. When I watch TV shows, I hear people talking about issues with no answers.


    Similarly, if a goblin breathes fire, I, as a geek, can at least guess it is some small demon imp.


    The important thing is to have a general idea of what kind of monsters are in the dungeon. That way, when I encounter them in the dungeon, I won''t panic.


    I was about to post on the internet that the crawling, half-melted, human-like monster was a giant slug, but decided against it. I was in the middle of writing it when I realized that it smelled so fake. It is a shock that people won''t understand unless they see it.


    "Ummmmmmmgo, go, gothe cockroaches are coming at me! Ha! (Boom!)"


    I woke from my nightmare in the middle of the night. My whole body was drenched in sweat.


    "Huhwhat a dream."


    I dreamed I was fighting in a dungeon and was attacked by an impossibly giant cockroach. I went to the kitchen, drank some water, and came to bed, but I''m so scared, that I couldn''t sleep. Then it occurred to me to search for "Cockroach Dreams" on the internet.


    It says that cockroaches represent your stress, and the bigger they are, the more stressful it is.


    "Mmmm, stress. Certainly, the mental load in the dungeon is great. But I have more mental strength because of it. But there is more to the story. What if a cockroach escapes in a dream, it means that the stress is not relieved, and if I can kill a big cockroach, it means that the stress is also relieved?"


    I don''t like cockroaches to begin with. That''s why I had this weird dream. The first thing that comes to mind if I''m stressed out if my dream is about a giant slug, which is the creepiest monster of them all.


    "Mmm, but thinking about it made me feel less and less sleepy. It''s too hot to sleep, so I think I''ll go to the front room of the dungeon and lie down."


    I went to the refrigerator, opened the door, and stuck my head inside. Then the pitch blackness rippled, and the view of the front room of the dungeon spread out before my eyes. I crawled out of the pitch blackness and went to the simple base with just a cardboard floor with my bare feet.


    ["Blew! Blew!"]


    I grabbed the baseball bat I had set up on the ground and swung it twice. The sound of the wind gave me a sense of certainty about its power and made me feel a little safer.


    (Yes, I''m getting stronger. I''m not going to let some dungeon monster beat me.)


    I lay down on the cardboard box with the bat under my arm and my arms crossed and just closed my eyes until sleepiness overtook me.

 Chapter 16:

    Chapter 16:


    Deadly Battle In The Dungeon 5th Floor


    Today I spent the whole morning learning the skill [Mucus] and checking my physical abilities. I had a bad dream last night, so I''m being careful.


    Thanks to this, the slimes on the first floor got coated in mucus because of my experiment. But the slimes didn''t particularly concerned about it.


    And since the beginning of the dungeon attack, their physical abilities have changed significantly.


    Current Initial


    Level 24 1


    Race: Human


    Strength: 88 12


    Stamina: 90 10


    Knowledge: 93 8


    Mental Strength: 108 13


    Agility: 100 10


    Luck: 3 3


    Dexterity: 94


    When I first looked at my stats, my strength was 12. Now it''s about 7.3 times that.


    So when I do pull-ups, I feel like I''m just holding a stick and moving it up and down. I could wrap some weights around my body, but the pull-up equipment, which is just a reassembled steel shelf, is not strong enough.


    The same goes for arm stands. I can now also do standing up and finger stands. Moreover, my physical ability has improved, so I don''t feel any pain when I stand on my head. It would be painful due to blood rushing to the head, but he seems to be able to adjust the blood flow in such a way that I could do so successfully. That alone is a surprise, but the fact that I can do it with such ease is even more surprising.


    However, this does not mean that my muscle mass amount increased sevenfold.


    My muscle mass has increased, but it has only tripled at best. That may be due to the influence of magic power on the enhancement of physical abilities, or it may be that the quality of the muscles themselves has changed.


    Maybe I have a phantom muscle with both endurance and instantaneous force. Maybe, I am now the owner of pink muscle, which is neither white muscle nor red muscle.


    And my mind is clearer, my thinking is more rapid, and my memory has improved. My mind is much sharper than before. But my hobbies and interests have not changed, and I am still the same geek I was before my transformation.


    My agility and dexterity are also different from before. I can do anything I want without stumbling or bumping into strange places, and it is truly stress-free. And since it feels good to move quickly, I plan to keep up my high-speed horizontal jumping without fail.


    After lunch, I went down to the fifth floor for the first time.


    Today''s lunch was a safe chicken saut and fried egg. As usual, I was conscious of the amount of protein on the menu. However, there is nothing special to mention, so I will skip the taste. I had already warmed up my body by defeating the monsters I saw along the way.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    It is a thing that the time spent fighting monsters on the fourth floor is shorter than usual. Slugs are assassins that creep up on me without a sound, but on the other hand, they don''t move that fast. And since they don''t swarm in groups, hunting and searching for them can be tedious.


    If the hunting efficiency is high, I would like to improve my [Mucus] skill, so hunting slugs is also possible, but the time it takes is stressful. So I decided to check out the fifth floor first.


    The fifth floor is still the same, a passageway about 3 meters wide and 4 meters high. The passageway is 3 meters wide and 4 meters high, the only difference being that it is a little wider at the bottom of the stairs. So, as usual, I quickly constructed a double simple defensive formation and proceeded to the end of the passageway.


    "Hmmm, so it comes to that"


    The monster on the fifth floor was once again a giant cockroach. And it had increased in size a bit. And I could see slime in the distance. But this was the first time two types of monsters appeared on the same level.


    The number of litter types had also increased. In addition to the black, round, Zumba-like cockroaches on the second floor. There is a brown, long and thin one. This one seemed to be a speedy type, and even though it was bigger than a skateboard, it was extremely fast when it dashed. If I''m going to fight it, I want to keep as much distance as possible between me and it.


    I have my thoughts about it, but it is still better than fighting flies and maggots, which I had expected.


    "Well, I wanted to find out what would happen if I used the [Super Agility] skill orb after gaining [Super Agility].


    I immediately started hunting with a "cockroach-killing filling combo" inducing them with bait, fishing them with a thin Acid Mist spray, and stopping them in the kill zone.


    "Kyumomoooooooong!"


    (Whee~! Is it angry because it was attacked by one of its own?)


    I''m sure the other cockroaches didn''t have that habit. If it looks special, its habits are special too.


    "Ughso fast! Lo, lotion field!"


    Using my skill [Mucus], I spread a slimy, slippery, lotion-like mucus between myself and the massive cockroach.


    "Cumomooooooon!"


    "C''mon, the size is too big!"


    Although the massive cockroach slips as it plunges into the lotion field it created, it quickly regains its posture with stable hexapod maneuvering and comes at me again.


    "Well, how about this!"


    This time, I scattered cockroaches'' skins, which I''d using as bait to attract cockroaches as I ran.


    "Kyumomoooooooong!"


    However, the giant litter paid no attention to such things and rushed forward, crushing the cockroaches with its footsteps.


    "Whoa!"


    I dodged the giant cockroach''s rush by flying sideways. However, the back of my rider jacket was torn with a sound just by a thorn.


    (No way, man!)


    I''d die if it hit me. It was like a runaway truck that would kill anyone who would be reincarnated into another world with a single blow.


    Such a runaway truck turns its head toward us again.


    "Cumomoooooooooooong!"


    "Crap! Accelerator!"


    I activate the skill [Super Agility] to increase my agility, and I make a serious dash for escape.


    But I can''t shake it off and that''s just as well. Cockroaches are creatures that have evolved to depend on "forward dash" for their survival. There is no way I can beat such a creature in a dash.


    (Then, high-speed repetitive lateral jump!)


    ["Shubibibibibibibibi!"]


    "Cuomo moooooooong!"


    (Hoh)


    It seems that even the massive cockroach that decide to make a tremendous dash was unable to react to the high-speed repetitive lateral jump using [Super Agility]. The opponent is a creature like a motorcycle, so to speak, that specializes in the forward dash. Therefore, even if it can change direction to the left or right while running, it seems that it cannot suddenly move to the side due to its body structure.


    That''s right. I had also studied cockroaches as monsters.


    Thus, I managed to avoid the attack of the giant cockroach by jumping repeatedly at high speed, using the pillars standing in the hall as a shield, and escaping back to the entrance passageway. However, in the meantime, I had damaged unrelated cockroaches, and a large crowd of cockroaches was closing in behind me, with the massive cockroach at the head of the pack.


    "Huh! Huh! But this is the last time, die! Acid Mist!"


    I released my full-strength acid fog in front of the simple defensive formation and slid into the other side of the net.


    "Cumomoooooooooong!"


    "Nah!"


    However, the massive cockroach, ignoring the Acid Mist, leaped into the pathway, its supermassive body filling the entire passageway.


    The sight of the massive cockroach like a runaway truck approaching before my eyes made me involuntarily stand there in horror.

 Chapter 17:

    Chapter 17:


    Deadly Battle In The Dungeon 5th Floor Continued


    Overwhelmed by the sight of the giant litter rushing toward me, I stood still.


    My heart skipped a beat, and the scenery slowed to a crawl as I felt a strong presence of death. And as I was about to see a runaway light, a strong feeling of "I will not be run over and killed by a cockroach I hate!"


    With this thought, I clenched my teeth and frantically moved my arms and legs in a world that felt like it was in slow motion. However, the massive cockroach is almost right in front of me.


    (Ugh, the only escape is up there!)


    Quickly, I leaped on the spot. The massive cockroach rushed in without paying attention to the green nylon bird net I set up as a defensive formation. The massive cockroach passed by at breakneck speed, wrapping the net around its feet. The massive cockroach pulled the net and the clothesline and attacked me in the sky too.


    (Triangle jump!)


    I kicked the dungeon wall and forcibly moved my body to avoid the net and the clothesline. But because of my movement, I lost my balance. At this rate, I could not even catch myself and had no choice but to fall to the hard floor.


    (Nya, nyanpari!)


    I quickly rounded myself and did three rotations in the air. I did a posture control by taking advantage of the moment. Then, with the cat''s lightness, I could land on the dungeon floor with nothing under my feet. As soon as I turned around, there was a tremendous sound.


    [Giggityguggity! Sugigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigig!!!"]


    The massive cockroach, which had gone straight through the double simple defensive formation, had a net entangled in its many spiky limbs, and it lost control and came to a stop, scraping the right side of its body against the wall.


    And even though the massive cockroach tried to move, it couldn''t move as it wished because its body was entangled with the net.


    (Thank goodness I set up a defensive formation!)


    I was thrilled that such a simple defensive formation did its job well.


    ["Gitch!..millimillimillimillimillimillimillimillimillimillimillimillimillimBuchi!"]


    But still, the opponent was a massive cockroach. It tried to escape from the net by brute force. But the net, though thin, is made of nylon. And it is double-layered. When I thought escape would be impossible, the massive cockroach forcefully tore up the net into strips.


    "Damn! Sticky Bullet! Sticky Bullet! Sticky Bullet! Sticky Bullet! Sticky Bullet!!!!"


    The countless sticky bullets produced by the Sticky Bullet quickly turn the massive cockroach into a mucus-soaked mess. However, it''s not like I want to see the massive cockroach in bondage covered in mucus.


    The sticky bullet is, in essence, a torimochi bullet. The liquid nature of the mucus is made as low as possible, and its viscous nature is made as high as possible. The Sticky Bullet was created by the power of the skill [Mucus].


    The Sticky Bullet has blocked the massive cockroach''s movement. Okay, now is the time to kill it. But I have no weapons. I had to let go of my bat and shield as I was being chased around and ducking body blows. Moreover, my protective gear was in tatters from rolling on the floor and bumping into things.


    I hurriedly looked around to find an iron bamboo spear. I always carried that spear with me when I carried my simple defensive formation and kept it as a spare weapon in the camp.


    My iron bamboo spear was neither broken nor bent and had fallen. It was stuck in the corner of the passageway. There it was! I picked it up as if to jump on it and, poof, thrust it into the abdomen of the massive cockroach which at first glance seemed to have the lowest defense.


    ["Gakyan!"]


    Before I could escape, light surrounded me. I escaped in a panic. I notice my body that is touched by the light is warm and comfortable. As if I had just soaked in a bath.


    "What the?"


    I stop in place, and the light slips into me. It doesn''t feel unpleasant but very pleasant, as if power filled my body. Soon, I absorbed all the light from the massive cockroach, and my surroundings returned to their usual dungeon brightness.


    I don''t know why. But anyway, I defeated the massive cockroach. And I survived. The other cockroaches had already been annihilated by the Acid Mist I had released, and there were no monsters around.


    The only thing in front of my eyes now is the outer shell of the massive cockroach. It has lost its contents and crumbled into pieces. Could it be that this is a drop? Anyway, I hid by the stairs and tried to calm down and understand what had happened.


    Then my status became ridiculous.


    Current Previous


    Level 36 26


    Race: Human


    Strength: 200 100


    Stamina: 201 101


    Intelligence: 202 102


    Mental Strength: 220 120


    Agility: 208 108


    Luck: 103 3


    Dexterity: 200 100


    Skills


    [Strong Acid], [Super Agility], [Disease Resistance 5], [Snatch], [Mucus 2]


    Title


    The Bug King


    My level has increased by 10, and each ability value has increased by 100. Even luck, which until now has been ironclad and unwavering, has increased by 100 to a value of 103. What is this?


    There are many strange things about this status. The values are always off, and this time, the value of knowledge is replaced by intelligence. It makes me wonder if I can trust it.


    However, power filled my body. My body was injured by running away from the massive cockroach and hitting here, and there was healed. I don''t even feel the pain anymore. My ability value has been doubled! The doubled physical strength seems to have allowed my body to recover naturally.


    Hmmm, there are many things to think about. But anyway, let''s go back to the front room of the dungeon.


    My head is in turmoil, and my equipment is in tatters. If another massive cockroach appeared when I''m in such a state, I would be in for a rude awakening. I quickly searched for and retrieved a barbecue shield and a bat, and returned home, collecting the dropped items and dragging them through the net.

 Chapter 18:

    Chapter 18:


    Thinking Time


    Maybe my refrigerator dungeon was highly challenging. So sighed the front room.


    A series of things happened one after another that made me think so. Things happened one after another that made me think that. Because the massive cockroach that looks like a boss monster is wandering around the dungeon, I want those boss-like monsters to use the boss room! I want them to be in a place like that and wasn''t wandering around.


    Other monsters like sick rats and giant slugs are inevitable without [Acid] skill. There is no way to heal if they''re injured, and their firepower will quickly surround me without the [Acid] skill.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    When I think about it, the monsters in the first basement level are slimes that drop [Acid] skill orbs making me feel as if this dungeon is the only one with a conscience.


    However, just as I was getting used to this, a massive cockroach appeared unfazed by the acid attack. I felt I was in a malicious trap that would cleanly lift me up and then drop me.


    But anyway, I could dramatically improve my level by defeating the massive cockroach, a difficult enemy.


    Current Previous


    Level 36 26


    Race: Human


    Strength: 200 100


    Stamina: 201 101


    Intelligence: 202 102


    Mental Strength: 220 120


    Agility: 208 108


    Luck: 103 3


    Dexterity: 200 100


    Skills


    [Strong Acid], [Super Agility], [Disease Resistance 5], [Snatch], [Mucus 2]


    Title


    The Bug King


    Each ability value is +100, and I got the title [The Bug King].


    It seems that the super giant cockroach was the king of bugs, King Cockroach. I guess I got the title of [The Bug King] because my [Snatch] is working.


    The effect of the title: "King of bugs" is unknown at the moment. However, I''m sure I''ll find out something if I try this and that against the massive cockroach.


    The drop from the king litter was a red magic stone the size of a softball and a set of large, hard outer shells. I put them at the end of the front room and shook my backpack upside down on a polyethylene bucket to drop the other drops.


    Then something fell to the floor with a flutter.


    In other words, if I understand the life energy absorption Theory and use the growth filling theory, I can become even stronger than myself.


    Wow, this is exciting. I''m so excited!


    .


    Let''s also think about skills and magic power.


    Since I got the skill [Acid] from the slime on the first floor, I could use it without much trouble.


    But why is that?


    Maybe it is because I was a genius in magic. No, but that''s not it. I think it''s because I''ve always been familiar with the themes of magic and fantasy, and with works that take place in such settings.


    Therefore, I could accept the technical skills, manipulate magic power, and handle them without resistance.


    If I had to give a reason, it would be "Because I was an otaku".


    I am an otaku with a spiritual side, I downloaded and listened to spiritual music on the internet that was supposed to bring me good luck in money.


    Well, yes, I am. Think of a skill as a license to use it.


    For the skill [Acid], I was allowed to use my ability to manipulate [Acid]. It is biologically and scientifically impossible for a human being to create acid in the air, but the power of magic makes it possible.


    And who in the world would have recognized this? But whether it is God or the world''s creator, I am only grateful to be able to use what I can.


    Magic is energy. If the power associated with the body is stamina, then the power associated with the mind is energy and magic. I consider these two to be almost identical.


    The difference is that mental energy is emitted outside the body and concentrated to the extent it can cause various events in magical power. While mental energy exists in the body and affects the physical body is energy. So, well, the source of power is the same.


    The relationship between skills and magic power is similar to electricity becoming radio waves, sound, or light.


    For example, in my skill, [Super Agility], when I thought of using it, I feel that I am consuming magic power, energy, and stamina. My heart rate also increases rapidly, so I am sure the instantaneous calorie consumption is tremendous.


    Magic is the energy of the spirit.


    Therefore, consuming it exhausts the spirit. If the exhaustion is light, it is only to the extent that the spirit becomes frayed. That may be the reason why the character of the witch girl is usually so tense.


    A medium level of mental exhaustion goes beyond a feeling of frizziness and anger and usually makes one feel angry. It''s like feeling you have not finished working overtime even though the last train is about to leave. That''s how blue I feel.


    However, I have yet to experience severe mental exhaustion.


    Maybe I''ll get sleepy, or worse, I''ll pass out. Before that, my mind will be so exhausted that I''ll stop using magic power any longer.


    Perhaps it would be better to do it to raise the upper limit of my magic power, but it is dangerous to push yourself to the edge of fainting in a dungeon solo hunt. Therefore, even if you do it, it would be better to do it as a test or training in a safe condition after returning home.


    The above is a discussion of the technical skills and magical powers that we are currently aware of.


    Of course, this is not to say they are 100% correct. It is the most consistent interpretation as far as I can currently perceive.


    So, I am sure as I learned more, we will make discoveries. That''s enough for today. Let''s try again tomorrow!

 Chapter 19:

    Chapter 19:


    Item Craft New Armor


    The day after, I have a meal and a good night''s sleep.


    "Cheep-Cheep-Cheep-Cheep-Cheep-!"


    The noisy chirping of sparrows roused me from a deep sleep in the morning. It was a pleasant sleep, with no nightmares.


    "Wow! I slept well!


    I got up and stretched my arms above my head, but felt no pain. I touched my body to look for my bruises, but they seemed to have already disappeared.


    "Wow this is the resilience of over 200 strength?"


    The power hump on my arm is muscular. Where is my former self, the four-eyed otaku? I look in the mirror and can''t help but think I''m a different person.


    Anyway, mornings, when I don''t have to worry about being late and don''t have to suffer the hardship of being crammed into a crowded train, are a pleasant thing. I boil water on the stove and drink warm white water.


    "Kuh~! The white water soaks into my gut!"


    In this time of scarcity, there are no luxury items like coffee. Yes, luxury is my enemy. However, thanks to this, my body has been drained of caffeine, I have been able to sleep soundly, and I feel like I have more concentration than usual.


    To get the calories needed to keep my body active, I had breakfast, which consisted of a fried egg and mayonnaise bowl, a calorie-priority dish. In terms of rank, it was a breakfast at the bait level. Hmmm, I need to go shopping.


    And I won''t dive in the dungeon today.


    I was damaged yesterday, and I lost my armor. To dive into the dungeon again, I will need new armor. So today, I plan to clean my room and look for things that could be used for armor, while also organizing the front room of the dungeon.


    In the morning, I hung out the futon, vacuumed the room, and took stuff out of the closet. However, I found nothing I could use as protective gear, except for a pair of motorcycle winter gloves that were stiff and uncomfortable in my hands, and a pair of pads that only protected my knees and elbows.


    "Hmm, I thought there would be something more."


    In the afternoon, I cleaned and organized the front room of the dungeon. However, the vacuum cleaner cord didn''t reach very far, so I used a roller and wipes for most of the cleaning.


    Then, I stood in front of a pile of massive cockroach shells.


    "Generate Acid Solution. It would be great if I use this guy to make armor."


    If I could make armor with this, I could use acid without fear of being hurt by the acid I produced.


    The outer shell is similar in color to a ginkgo tree leaf and does not react to my acid. In other words, my acid does not work. However, the enemy is weak against [Acid] until it gets there. I have learned the usefulness of the skill [Acid] and become accustomed to a fighting style that relies on the skill [Acid], then a boss appears that [Acid] doesn''t work they do it.


    And so, forgetting about sleep and food, I immersed myself in research and creation. Before I knew it, two weeks had flown by. But thanks to my efforts, I finally completed a new suit of armor.


    The Bug King Exoskeleton is completed.


    I named it the Bug King Suit. The outer shell color was like a withered ginkgo leaf, taken on a candy-colored luster by processing, and it is shining so brightly that it could be mistaken for gold.


    First, I put it on, starting with the left arm.


    ["Sss fukyu!"].


    After my arm is passed in a relaxed state, the magic power flows into the left arm. Then, the loosened membrane between the outer shells is pulled tight and fits the arm perfectly.


    Yes, this outer shell is dead, but its characteristics are still active. It is the same as wood that turned into a post, which is dead as a tree but still retains its characteristics as wood. That realization of this has made great progress in the complete exoskeleton project.


    ["Sss fcuk! Fcukyuu!"]


    Both legs, right bowl part, body, and exoskeleton are put on. Its body shape is similar to that of a tokusatsu hero, as I was influenced by various works and sculpted it. I am an otaku, so it''s impossible. It''s just cooler that way.


    ["Fcukyuu"]


    Finally, I put on the helmet.


    Massive Cockroach''s eyeballs are like mirrored shields, so I can''t see in from the outside, but from the inside, the view is clear and unclouded. The decorative horns extending from the forehead to the zenith of the head are a nice finish that tickles the otaku''s fancy.


    "Strongly decompose with the power of acid! Strong Acid (Shubi!) Warrior! (Shubaba!) Acidman!!"


    I, fully clothed in my Bug King suit, was in high spirits and struck a pose along with my lines.


    ["Guchichichi!]


    "M, my movements are stiff? I see. It''s because it''s too tight-fitting."


    However, if I reduce my body''s fitness of the body, it will be too stiff. After several minutes of trial and error, I solve this problem by injecting a lotion-like lubricating mucus between the suit and the body.


    ["(squeak!)]squeak! kuchuun!)"]


    "Ooh!"


    The movement is smooth even when I try to move it quickly. However, the violent lubricating mucus movement caused strange water noises to emanate from various parts of my body.


    "Hmm, well, this is impossible. If it still bothers me, let''s discuss it in the future. Even metal armor makes a clattering sound when you wear it. I can tolerate this kind of noise."


    Still, I was tired. I stayed up last night to complete the project, so my shoulders were stiff from all the work. I''m going to a super public bath for the first time in a while to relax and unwind.

 Chapter 20:

    Chapter 20:


    Dungeon Shop


    The giant cockroach was defeated by the slime and became an irrecoverable cockroach.


    What I am talking about is that copper plate I picked up earlier. It was a monster card, and I summoned it. The giant cockroach appeared. As a test, I tried to fight the slime on the first floor underground. But against the giant cockroach, which had only attack methods such as biting and ramming, the slime preyed on the giant cockroaches with entangling acid attacks.


    Moreover, it seemed that I couldn''t unsummoned it when in a fighting state, and before I could rescue it, the giant cockroach was defeated by the slime. That was a complete mismatch between the two opponents.


    The fallen giant cockroach did not return to the card again but disappeared in a puff of smoke. In other words, the monster card would disappear when it is defeated.


    Well, I got the information but lost the massive cockroach card instead. I feel like it was a waste of a good thing. But it''s a bit of a bummer.


    Well, I''m going to sell the magic stone to the dungeon store for money today. Two months have already passed since my refrigerator became a dungeon. It''s been almost a month since I became unemployed.


    So I want to make a plan to raise money.


    Fortunately, the world seems to have made a lot of progress in the two weeks I''ve been diligently creating the Bug


    king Suit. Around the dungeons opened to the public on a trial basis, there are now dungeon stores that buy items from the dungeons.


    Moreover, just like used bookstores and recycling stores, it is possible to turn what you bring into cash on the spot at the dungeon shop. Well, I''m glad to hear that. Many online stores claim to buy dungeon drops at high prices. But they seem to be a scam.


    What I mean by that you may get paid only at a low price below the market price, or the item you sent for evaluation is taken away without telling you that you have not received it, and so on.


    Therefore, if you wanted to sell magic stones, it is safer to go to a dungeon store where they can buy them on the spot. If you don''t like the price, you can withdraw the purchase on the spot.


    "That''s it, ride on!"


    I straddled my beloved 400cc motorcycle and headed straight to the dungeon store.


    .


    I arrived at the dungeon on a vacant lot in Tokyo before they constructed the building.


    As a remnant of that, the site is surrounded by a steel fence, and the signboard of the construction plan remains. For those involved in the building construction, the dungeon is a nuisance.


    I parked my bike and wandered around the area using the map on my phone, and soon found the store I was looking for.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    However, I did not enter the store immediately but walked past it two or three times to see what was inside. It was not particularly meaningful, but shy otaku is unusually cautious when entering a store they don''t know.


    "Welcome to Dungeon Shop Parade!"


    When I finally entered the store through the double-opening automatic doors, I was greeted by the cheerful voice of a female clerk. Mmm, a good impression. The interior was white and clean, similar to a store selling phones. But like a souvenir shop in a tourist spot, there were wooden swords and baseball bats for sale near the doorway, which made me realize that this was a dungeon store.


    As I looked up, my eyes met those of the young female clerk behind the counter, and she smiled at me. What a smiley face! It''s not good. As a guy who is never smiled at by a woman, I don''t know what kind of face to make at a time like this.


    "I think you should smile", who says such a thing?


    It would be nice if I could smile back, but I have a debuff called "commusho" that is always in effect, so it''s difficult for me to do so. So it was all I could do to keep my voice even.


    But I guess that''s just part of the flavor. I love the "beep, beep" sound effect of giant robots when they walk. I may come to like this sound, too.


    Okay, let''s start with the armor test.


    I provoked a slime to attack me on the first floor. The slime twists around me and tries to break me down by generating acid. But there''s no way the slime''s acid will erode the outer shell of the Bug King, which is unaffected by my [Strong Acid] skill.


    "Fu, it''s warm"


    I plunge my hand into the entangling slime and gnash its core. It''s not hot, cold, or warm, but I wanted to play the strongman, so please let it slide.


    Next is the second floor. Giant cockroaches gathered here, and when they saw me, they fell to their knees.


    They are cockroaches, so they are originally crawling, but all the litter that had gathered turned to face me and stopped moving.


    And then there was silence.


    (Oh, so this is the authority of the king of bugs.)


    The effect was that the cockroaches worshipped me. And when I gave the test a single call to disperse, the cockroaches dispersed in a wisp of smoke. If I say it''s great, and if I say it''s mediocre, it''s mediocre. Well, I got it by accident, so it doesn''t matter.


    I got into a brawl with a sick rat on the third floor,


    "Kuh! (Bokka) Son of a bitch! (gusha)"


    The sick rats attacked one after another, faster than my annihilation speed.


    After all, without the acid skill, I wouldn''t have been able to conquer the third floor. There are too many of them! Chee! and their cloudy eyes, which I couldn''t understand what they were looking at, were creepy. I couldn''t handle them all, so I sprayed them with acid rain and exterminated them.


    "Phew Acid Rain."


    ["(Zaaaah)"]


    I used the acid rain to wash away the returned blood bathed from the sick rats, washing away the suit and sterilizing and disinfecting it.


    The Bug King Suit does not dissolve in acid, and the helmet has a spare filter for a gas mask inside, so there is no need to worry about inhaling the acid. But I need to be very careful about hygiene.


    I passed through the fourth floor without incident.


    I had enough agility to quickly pass by the giant slug before it moved into attack position. I also didn''t want to get into a scuffle with the slug.


    Then I descended to the fifth floor.


    Again, the cockroaches kneeled to me, but I didn''t care, I just mapped the area and looked for the king cockroach. I wanted to see how the king cockroach would react if it see me in my current form, but even after I had finished mapping, I couldn''t find a single king cockroach.


    "Hmmm so was the king cockroach just one boss monster?"


    Does it respawn or not? I will have to wait a little more time to find out.


    And since I had descended to the fifth floor and had plenty of time to spare, I decided to go further down to the sixth floor.

 Chapter 21:

    Chapter 21:


    Dungeon Floor 6 and 7


    I regretted descending to the 6th floor. I was also in despair that I would never be able to invite even my otaku friends to this dungeon.


    The monster that appeared on the 6th floor was a monkey-like monster.


    But its fur was unusually black and wet, and its claws were sharp like a sloth''s. Well, that was good, but it also smelled really bad.


    And their fighting methods were also unusual and peculiar.


    They put their sloth-like hands on their asses, pulled out a turd, and threw it at me. Yes, it was the worst kind of attack. Finally, I couldn''t say to anyone, "This is my dungeon.", Yes, it ends today. Thank you so much.


    So I named this worst ape-shaped monster, the shitty ape because it is a lowly shitty ape.


    """Ugga! Yiga Yiga!""""


    Countless poop from the shitty apes were thrown at me, looming in front of my eyes.


    "Spider Nets!"


    ["(Shubabaa!)"]


    However, the spider web created by the [Mucus] completely shuts them out. The web''s center is aligned with where I stand, and I generated it. And this mucus spider net was my newly created skill to take the place of the simple defensive formation destroyed by the massive cockroach.


    Uggghhh! Ugly!"""""


    The lowly monkeys are upset that their poop didn''t hit the target. What a bunch of shitty apes!


    "You shitty ape! Let them die! Acid Mist!


    """Ugy! Gigyagy~tsu!?"""


    Wrapped up in the acid fog, the shitty apes struggled violently and fell in a heap. But for some reason, they did not melt away.


    "What the? Is that wet hair protecting them from the acid?"


    I observed that although the shitty apes were suffering by holding their faces, they did not seem to have suffered any physical damage. It seems their wet hairs are protecting them from the acid attack.


    "Then I''ll stop them with a throwing weapon Take the minibar throwing shot!"


    ["Thud-dodd! Boom!"]


    The shitty apes took a decent bite of the minibar in the acid mist and disappeared in a puff of smoke. So I quickly dispersed the acid mist and went to retrieve the minibar.Follow current novels at novelhall.com, the minibar is useful. I''m glad I bought it."


    It''s easy to hold in my hand and easy to throw. It''s quite wrong for its use, but it''s very easy to use. And the shitty ape''s drop is like a magic stone and sticky tar. It seems like there are a lot of sticky things in the drops.


    However, it would not be a good idea to attack them now.


    If it is dangerous, I can escape by running up the stairs behind it, but if it is a giant snake or something faster than me, I''ll be killed before I can reach the stairs.


    So, the usual fishing strategy. I threw the cockroach skin into the water surface from the pouch on my waist, which I always carry for monster fishing.


    ["Po-chan jibba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba!"]


    Then, the water splashes to a boil. Although not large creatures, countless creatures began to appear on the surface of the water and begin to frolic.


    "It''s black a ghost catfish? Hmm, but it doesn''t have eyes, no, it did! I can''t believe it''s that big!"


    The giant tadpole, the size of a rice bale, was boiling on the water''s surface like a piranha attacking a living creature. At first, it looked like a ghost catfish without eyes, because it was too far from its eyes and mouth to see its eyes to the surface of the water.


    Hmmm, slime, cockroach, sick rat, slug, monkey, and then tadpole.


    What is this? The only fantasy-inspiring monsters here are slimes! What is this dungeon like? I''ve had enough of this fantasy! I want to say.


    But that doesn''t mean I want to see a giant snake with a crest on its head, so I''ll leave it at that.


    "Hmmm. And it''s easy to defeat a monster with a mucous membrane body. Yes, with acid! That''s it. Let''s inject an acid solution! Let''s get it down quickly with water pollution! Acid Rain!"


    Acid rains down on the giant tadpoles boiling on the water''s surface, and also damages the tadpoles in the water by polluting the water with acid.


    Then, about two minutes later.


    ["["["De-roo~n(kupkupkupkupkup)boffffff! Bofufu!"]"]"]


    Countless giant tadpoles damaged by the acid float to the surface of the water with their ugly, blubbery bellies up.


    Then, with their mouths agonizingly flapping, they disappear in a puff of smoke, like a balloon bursting. That is not a battle. It is a one-sided slaughter.


    "Hmmm, it''s still a little awkward. Maybe I overdid it a bit. Ah, that thing is a skill orb!"


    Before the drop sinks into the water, I hurriedly move the spatial room to secure the skill orb.


    ["Kyuwah~pah~!"]


    Skills:.


    [Strong Acid], [Super Agility], [Disease Resistance 5], [Snatch], [Mucus 2], [Space], [Luck].


    When I used it immediately, the skill orb dropped by the giant tadpole was [Luck].


    "Luck, luck, the status I lack the most!"


    The one-sided slaughter made me feel remorse even though it was a monster. However, if I could obtain a skill related to luck, it would be a different story. So I became the man who slaughters giant tadpoles and continued to aim for skill orbs throughout the day.

 Chapter 22:

    Chapter 22:


    Dungeon Training


    Yesterday, I became a man who slaughtered giant tadpoles in a rage because I wanted skill orbs. I''m still planning to raise my Luck to 3, so I''ll keep raising it.


    Skills


    [Strong Acid], [Super Agility], [Disease Resistance 5], [Snatch], [Mucus 2], [Space], [Luck 3]


    ["Zzzzzjarrah"]


    In the morning, I spent the day in the front room of the dungeon, relaxing and working on packing magic stones into plastic pouches.


    I am preparing to sell the magic stones to the dungeon store again today. The sound of me putting magic stones into the pouch is pleasant to my ears. Considering more and more people are going to dive into dungeons in the future, it would be more profitable to sell as many magic stones as possible before the supply increases and the price collapses.


    Then, for lunch, I went to a local ramen chain restaurant for the first time in a long time. I was very happy I had some extra money to spend after the magic stones sale. So I decided to eat out as a small reward to myself.


    "Excuse me, tanmen (ramen soup noodles with stir-fried pork and vegetables) with lots of vegetables and garlic dumplings. And the stir-fried chive liver, please."


    I finished my order with the waitress and took a sip of water, satisfied.


    I haven''t been eating a lot of vegetables lately, so today, I''m going to treat my body gently with tanmen. And to help my body withstand the rigors of dungeon exploration, I chose to recharge my stamina with garlic dumplings and stir-fried chive liver. I had no problem finding a balance in my nutritional needs.


    And again, I came to the dungeon store.


    I wondered if the cute, big-breasted female waitress was there. I peeked inside the store and saw that she was on duty again today and working energetically.


    "Welcome! Welcome to Dungeon Shop Parade."


    I head straight to her and ask her to buy my magic stones.


    "Yes, please place the items you wish to sell on this tray."


    Today, she again charmed me with a brilliant side shot as she turned on her side to retrieve the silver tray from under the counter. She turned on her side and moved her arms up and down so that her compressed side tits would look like this, enticing me to see them.


    "Please."


    "Then please wait in the store until the assessment is finished."


    But just like last time, I put the magic stones in the plastic pouch on the tray, and the cute, big-breasted female clerk looked at me twice or thrice, alternating between my face and the top of the tray, before disappearing into the backspace with a suspicious look on her face.


    No matter how much protective gear I wear, I will suffocate in the water. That would be bad. So, I get into a tight four-way fight with the giant tree frog, and with good timing, I pull it out and slam it to the floor behind me with a suplex.


    ["Doggooooo!!!!"]


    "Gggee (BOOM!)"


    "Huh huh! What is this? It''s a caricature of a bird and beast."


    A giant tree frog had been hit hard on the skull and died. As expected of a frog, it had half the leg strength and tenacity of the lower half of its body. The suplex was successful because the opponent tried to use its waists to lift me, and I could lift it while bending over. I don''t know if the same technique will work again.


    But before I had time to a sigh of relief, we heard a strange sound again.


    ["Flap, flap, flap, flap!"]


    I jerked myself up and saw a giant tree frog stepping nimbly in the direction of the sound, its legs switching nimbly. Another one had appeared. The way it steps with the spring of its body is so majestic that it looks like a professional boxer.


    The giant tree frog, leaning forward with its hands poised like a kung-fu fighter, lunged at me.


    ["Jubba! Boom! Boom!]


    Ggh!"


    A series of skillful attacks that could hardly be considered frogs. However, all of them are trying to pull me into the water by grappling with each other. As expected, I flinched at the onslaught and take a large step backward.


    "Next to sumo, is it boxing or kung fu? Whatever it is, it''s nasty, dangerous!"


    I had no idea that the tadpole I was slaughtering would grow up to become such a formidable monster. It''s like a fighting frog, a grappler frog.


    But it is interesting.


    The monsters that have appeared so far are all I would never have thought engaging in melee combat. And in the fight against the massive cockroach, I learned that a fighting style that relies heavily on skill quickly becomes a dead end if that skill is blocked.


    In such a situation, the most important thing, in the end, is the body and the fighting techniques to handle it. So, I''ll improve my fighting skills against this fighting frog, Grappler Frog.


    .


    Thus, I spent time in the dungeon fighting the grappling frog, honing my skills and gaining experience in combat.


    It was only about three days, but my training days were so intense that the unibrow I had shaved off grew back beautifully. If I hit a telephone pole now, the impact would not only make a sparrow perched on an electric wire unable to fly away, but it might even break the pole itself.


    I would not try such a thing because it would be a nuisance, and I would be in trouble if I were found.

 Chapter 23:

    Chapter 23:


    I Was Spoken To


    Today, I thought of selling some magic stones and diving into other dungeons. My training with the fighting frog grappler frog has improved my skills. I wanted to test the results of my training.


    I decided to go to a goblin dungeon where only goblins appeared.


    It was the closest place to my house in Tokyo. The dungeon is located right next to the dungeon store with the cute lady shopkeeper. Well, the dungeon is the reason they opened the store there, so I guess the order is reversed.


    I have never seen a goblin in the flesh, but I know what they look like and what they are like because I have often seen them on the internet and in the news. It would be nice if I could think of them as violent old men with the child''s height.


    If I were to describe them in more detail, I would say they have green skin, a pointed nose and ears, and a slit mouth and ears. Their mouth is also slit to the ears. If I unravel the history of fantasy, goblins were classified as evil fairies, but recently there was a tendency to equate goblins with kobolds due to various mix-ups. But nowadays, some people tend to equate goblins with imps.


    Well, it is common for interpretations to change over time.


    But now that goblins have appeared in dungeons, a new view of this classification may be born. That is if there is someone who studies goblins.


    Anyway, goblins are monsters that appear as small fry in video games. How strong are they in reality? If you ask how strong they are, I hear that an adult male can beat them in a real fight. If that is the case, it would be about the strength of an upper elementary school student or a junior high school student. However, if I am fighting a junior high school student who is seriously trying to kill me with a blade in their hand, they''re not an opponent I can take lightly.


    However, it would be better to get used to fighting with other opponents than fighting frogs, as well as with the melee combat skills I have developed. That is the reason why we chose the goblin dungeon this time.


    .


    It was a little after noon.


    I arrived at Dungeon Shop Parade, where the goblin dungeon is located nearby. That was the last dungeon shop I visited because we went around in the opposite direction than usual. The streets were empty, but all the stores were reasonably crowded. I wondered why, but today is Sunday. I had already forgotten what day of the week it was since I became unemployed.


    It was interesting for me to learn about the people who dive into the dungeon beside me. But it''s not good to judge based on what I saw today, but overall, the place is not very nice.


    Of course, fantasy is a favorite of otaku, and I saw a few of the same kind of otaku here and there. However, the young people making a lot of noise in the store were the so-called DQN (jocks) type of young people. Indeed, the fighting ability of otaku is generally low, and although I won''t delve too deeply into it, their occupations are also generally magic-oriented. At this low level, they had no choice but to give way to the DQNs, who were used to getting into trouble.


    When I entered the store, many customers were in the parade today because it was Sunday. It is not surprising since I used to come on weekdays during the daytime.


    I waited for my turn at the reception desk and asked a male staff member to make a purchase.


    "Huh?"


    But it was understandable that I did not recognize her immediately. She was not wearing the red polo shirt and red hat that the staff of the store wears today. She was dressed in a very girlish outfit and let down her brightly colored hair.


    Illustration (by Mitemin)


    "Hi, today is my day off."


    She senses the questioning look on my face and speaks cheerfully. I, on the other hand, am thrilled and upset.


    It takes a lot of determination for a shy geek to talk to a pretty girl. It''s not fair to surprise her! I tried my best to keep my face calm and my surprised expression on my face.


    "May I have a moment to talk to you?"


    (Talk? What do you mean by "time to talk"? (A young woman and a couple of ladies who came to my apartment once talked about God for a long time.)


    "Um we''d like to discuss a few things about the dungeon."


    (When I kept quiet, she muttered while looking up and pouting her lips as if she was having difficulty saying it.


    (Goha! Damn, she''s going for it, isn''t she? If she makes a cute gesture like this, she''ll win over all the guys. She''s probably thinking that. Damn it! She''s a total schemer!)


    But at this point, my dungeon-trained mind regained its composure. I was so relieved. And my dungeon-trained intellect began to spin at high speed.


    There was no doubt that she was trying to get in touch with me for some purpose. And it seemed to be something to do with the dungeon. And she knows that I''m getting magic stones from the dungeon. It is only natural since she was the receptionist at the sales counter.


    She approached me, who was not popular but had money, and when she caught me, the scary men appeared. It is possible that she is a beauty pageant that threatens, and offers me money and goods.


    But would she do such a thing when people already know her workplace? Besides, even if it was a beauty pageant, I would not be an enemy to any number of scary older men who might have appeared, especially if they were in the old days. Even if they threatened me with violence, I would use my strength against them.


    And even though I am a shy otaku, I have lived a social life as an office worker. Therefore, I can even talk to women in a clerical manner. For example, if I am asked, "Would you like me to heat your bento?", I have cultivated the social skills to say "Yes, please.".


    After summarizing the above in about seven seconds, I decided to listen to what she wanted to say.

 Chapter 24:

    Chapter 24:


    Female Clerk Dives Into The Dungeon


    We moved to a nearby fast food restaurant because we didn''t want to talk in the restaurant, received our order at the counter on the first floor, and sat down facing each other at a table on the second floor.


    Her name is Machi Serai. She introduced herself briefly on the way to the restaurant and told me her name. She also told me her kanji characters, so I am sure I am not mistaken. In response, I said my name was Ezuki, too.


    I''m not very good at talking. If I told her too much about myself. She would know I was currently unemployed. It''s hard to have Machi Serai look at me contemptibly and say I''m unemployed.


    So I decided to be a man of few words, a hard-boiled man. Yes, that''s how I felt. With my current appearance, it shouldn''t be too much to ask for that style, I would like to think.


    "So, Serai-san, do you have any advice about the dungeon?"


    "Yes, I do. Will you listen to me!"


    Serai-san seems to be a talker, and she begins to talk about her personal life in a cheerful and amusing tone. It''s what I call light talk. I can''t imitate him, so I was taken aback by her engaging way of talking.


    Let me summarize her talk.


    Machi Serai is a female college student. The dungeon store is her part-time job during the summer break from university. She started living on her own as a university student and got hooked on net games, and fantasy role-playing games, influenced by video streamers on the Internet.


    Then there was a dungeon outbreak commotion in the world, but she started thinking that she would like to dive into dungeons and have adventures. Then things changed, and ordinary people could dive into dungeons on a trial basis. That was an opportunity! But, of course, a woman with her thin arms couldn''t dive into a dungeon. So, she decided to cooperate with someone else, in other words, to form a party to challenge the dungeon.


    But then a problem arose.


    Even if they formed a party to go into the dungeon, a woman would be of little use in fighting the monsters. The men in the party don''t want to take a stand for charity.


    They would get into disputes over the distribution of the drops, and the men in the party would pester her.


    They said I''ll protect you, and you can be my woman.


    But I am a man myself, so I can understand why the man who partnered with her would say that. Naturally, my motivation will change depending on whether the woman I''m protecting is my girlfriend or a stranger. Yeah, I hate it. If I were to protect a stranger desperately and then return to the ground to find her flirting with her lover, I would probably slam my gloves down on the ground and say, "I can''t do this! I can''t do this!".


    But her story is not over yet. But since I only have to be a good listener, the conversation is interesting, and I appreciate it very much.


    After that, Serai-san repeatedly formed and broke up parties, or even left them. The reason for this is very simple and cash-based, "I want you to play the role of a shield, but I don''t want to be wooed.". Also, the guys at the party had a dispute with each other over her.


    What''s this, boasting about being popular with the unattractive me?Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    She should have invited her boyfriend to join her in the dungeon, but she had no boyfriend, and no strong relatives nearby since she had moved to Tokyo.


    But then she thought about it.


    On the other hand, Serai-san had changed her clothes to dive into the dungeon and was wearing an ochre-colored coat with a hood, the kind you might wear at a campsite. On her feet, she was wearing thick boots and jeans with knee pads, but that was it. She''s also holding a long stick with a metal-reinforced tip in her hand as if it were a weapon.


    "Is thatcan you see me properly?"


    Serai-san asks, pointing at the eyeballs of the Bug King mask. Oh shit, I should have taken the mask off.


    "Yes, I can see you just fine. It''s mirrored, so you can''t see it from the outside. But, Serai-san, are you wearing protective gear to protect yourself?"


    "Yes, I''m wearing it!"


    After saying that, Serai-san opened the front of her coat and showed it to me. It was clear she was wearing a thick corset-like garment around her abdomen. But it did not protect her important boobs. And there seemed to be no helmet to protect her head.


    "Well, what about your head and chest?"


    "That''s here"


    Saying this, Serai-san put her coat and the hood over her head.


    "Mmmm that wouldn''t be considered protective gear, would it?"


    "Eh, Ezuki-san, are you seriously dressed like that?"


    "Well, if you''re curious, you can touch it"


    I open my arms so that Serai-san can easily touch the Bug King Suit.


    "Wow it''s very hard."


    It makes me happy when a girl touches me and says I''m hard. But this is the armor we''re talking about. Serai-san touches the outer shell of the Bug King Suit''s chest with her fingertips and seems surprised at how hard it is. The Bug King Suit is soft and hard, hard and very elastic.


    "My whole body is covered with this. So most attacks won''t hurt me."


    "What is this thing made of?"


    Serai-san wonders about the suit''s material as she rustles the outer shell of the abdomen, perhaps liking the feel of it. After the candy-colored gloss came out through the magic power, the surface became smooth. The roughness, like a ginkgo leaf, is not here, and very pleasant to the touch.


    "This one is also a secret because it''s part of what we promised."


    "Huh, let''s go to the reception then."


    Serai-san still wasn''t convinced but seemed to have decided not to think about it for the moment. We walked side by side and headed for the disaster prevention tent, where the dungeon admission desk location.

 Chapter 25:

    Chapter 25:


    Training Female Clerk In The Dungeon


    "Hey! You''re going to get seriously hurt if you mess around!"


    When I went to the disaster prevention tent, an elderly officer was angry with me as soon as I opened the door.


    He told me that a young man had already been taken to the ambulance twice today after being injured in the dungeon. To the elderly officer, I must have looked like an idiot youngster trying to enter the dungeon in costume. I turned to Serai-san, and she nodded at me. Oh no.


    However, I had no intention of explaining the performance of the Bug King Suit here, so I played the role of an idiot youth trying to enter a dungeon in costume, saying, "Sorry~, we''re just taking pictures right after we enter.".


    "Please don''t go any deeper!"


    I was relieved that the receptionist seemed willing to process my application.


    First, I had to fill in my name, address, age, and emergency contact information. I wrote them down in an ordinary college notebook. I felt as if I was recording my entry into a mountain climbing course, and then I was asked to pay 2,000 yen for the reception fee. I don''t know the logic behind this, but he told me if I didn''t pay for it, I would not be allowed to enter the dungeon, so I reluctantly paid for it. I knew this from the Internet, but I don''t understand anything.


    After that, they took my ID card and a digital camera photo of my face and whole body.


    A white cloth was stretched over a corner of the disaster prevention tent, and against this backdrop, I held a small blackboard in my hand and took a quick snapshot. On the blackboard, a date, reception number, name, and age are written in chalk. When they photographed me holding a blackboard, it''s look like a mugshot.


    Well, that''s as it should be. This photo shoot is probably used for investigation when a person who became strong in the dungeon commits a crime, rather than for identification in case something happens to the person who entered the dungeon.


    It is already well known that people can become stronger in dungeons, and the story goes that Self-Defense Forces personnel, who are public servants like police officers, are getting stronger as they bring their firearms into dungeons. Therefore, this response is not surprising.


    Finally, I received a stern warning in the form of an explanation.


    The reason is that it is inexcusable to carry anything we can use as a weapon, even for dungeon diving. In Japan, there is the Firearms Law and the crime of assembling a weapon.


    When two or more persons assemble with the intent to jointly harm the life, body, or property of another person, and the person prepares a weapon or knows someone preparing a weapon, the crime of assembling a weapon (Article 208-3, Paragraph 2 of the Penal Code). The statutory penalty is heavier than the crime of assembling the weapon, with the offender will be punished by imprisonment for up to three years.


    Well, this is position talk from the standpoint of a police officer.


    Even so, in the current situation, it seems that you can get some eyes if you have a knife, Serai-san and I had knives in our possession, but he told us not to take them out in the street.


    We then headed for the entrance of the dungeon, where we were told by a police officer guarding the fence, "Even if you ask for help, the police are not allowed to enter the dungeon.".


    It''s not like he was saying, "Anyone who goes through this gate should give up all hope.", but he was telling us that we were on our own if we went into the dungeon, so we shouldn''t rely on the police.


    "Other people are around, so don''t throw things or do anything dangerous."


    But I had done my homework on the Internet, so I just said yes to everything and let it slide. Finally, we stepped into the blackness of the familiar blackness.


    I was the first to enter the dungeon, followed by Serai-san.


    """Uwaahh"""Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    I was startled by the many people near the entrance with surprised looks on their faces. And since they were all looking at me, I knew it was because of the Bug King Suit I was wearing. It is, after all, the outer shell of a real monster, so realistic that I was mistaken for a monster.


    "Oh, I''m just a human. Don''t attack me by mistake."


    When I raised my hand and called out to them, they all lowered their weapons in relief.


    "Hehso if there is no growth, there is no point in defeating monsters"


    "Whether it makes sense or not, I don''t think it''s efficient or effective."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Let''s start working out now. 10 push up, ten squats, and three minutes of repetitive horizontal jumps. Let''s try it here."


    "What! Here? That is a dungeon!


    I quieted the flustered Serai-san and urged her to work on her body.


    "I''ll keep an eye on your surroundings while you''re working on your body."


    "Yeah. "


    "It''s not mandatory, so you don''t have to do it. But in that case, the instruction ends here. If you promise to follow my instructions while I''m instructing you. It''s up to you, Serai-san."


    "Umm~I understand. I''ll do it, so please hold my coat"


    To train her body grudgingly, Serai-san quickly began to take her coat.


    "HahI don''t have a shower or anything, so I don''t want to sweat"


    She complained, putting he hands on the dungeon floor, and getting into a push-up position.


    "Yeah, that''s what I thought. I wish they''d have a simple shower room by the lockers."


    "I''ll go. Please keep a good watch around me. Ichii ni"


    She started to push up, so I keep my eyes on our surroundings during that time.


    "Nahnahkuu~~~ no more!"


    But she could only last up to seven push-ups. I wondered whether I should let her do 10 push up even if I reduced the load while she was kneeling, but it looked like she was really at her limit, so I decided to let her do 7 push up and let her move on to squats.


    But still, I didn''t think he could do less than 10 push-ups at level 4.


    "Kuh~! Juuuu! Haaaa!"


    But she did complete 10 squats. Her leg strength seems to be adequate.


    "Hi, good job. Next, after you get your breathing under control, we''ll do some repetitive horizontal jumps."


    "Huhhuhwait for a minute, coach"


    "I think you''ll get better fitness gains if you put a good load on it, but okay, take a two-minute break."


    "Two minutes! Two minutes! Soouhaah!"


    When I told her the rest period was two minutes, Serai-san worked hard to take deep breaths and get oxygen into her chest to recover his strength. But still, is this in a level 4 state?

 Chapter 26:

    Chapter 26:


    Female Clerk Beats GoblinFollow current novels at novelhall.com)


    "Hah hah hah hah!"


    Serai-san finished her 3-minute endurance repetitive horizontal jump.


    So, to respond to her efforts, I move around, find a goblin, and offer it as a sacrifice, disabling it from combat with a single blow.


    "(Pow!) Now, the goblin can''t fight anymore, so you can kill it as much as you want."


    "Eh? What?"


    However, Serai-san can''t believe I have rendered the goblin inoperable with just a single tension hand, and she stands there cowering and blinking her eyes.


    In reality, however, it was not just a single tension hand that disabled the goblin. A concussion, for example, might cause Serai-san to recover in the middle of her attack and fight back. So, I released a bullet of acid in the palm of my hand and made the goblin swallow it along with the tension hand.


    The goblin that swallowed it was burned from the throat to the esophagus by the acid and must severely damage its stomach ulcer as if the stomach itself had melted away. There was no way it could fight properly.


    "Come on, kill it quickly. If you don''t, it''ll die, okay?"


    "I understand!"


    [Boka? Where is it?]


    Serai-san answered, but her attack was not very good. In the end, the goblin died of shock as its stomach melted, and disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    "HahhahhahI beat it!"


    Serai-san was happy that she had defeated the goblin, but it was not acceptable that the cause of death was not wound but shock after she hit the half-dead goblin with nearly 20 shots.


    One of the causes is the stick-shaped weapon that Serai-san is using.


    The weapon that Serai-san uses is a stick with both ends reinforced with metal. It is about the length of a mop handle. It is about as long as a mop handle and shorter than Serai-san''s height of around 160 cm. By holding it, with both hands, and she''s bashing and poking with it, it is difficult to get a forceful attack.


    To begin with, fighting with staff requires considerable skill, and it is not something an amateur would be able to master overnight.


    Serai-san seemed to like the Katsuo-kun bat and was still swinging it after getting out of the dungeon.


    Yes, a bat, a wooden stick. The start of the journey always begins with a wooden stick. And in Japan, people are not allowed to carry weapons such as swords. Therefore, the bat is the first weapon that comes to mind as a weapon of choice for use in dungeons.


    Of course, I understand weapons that have evolved for combat, such as swords, are stronger than clubs. But only if you know how to use it. The only weapon that can be handled by an amateur and immediately demonstrate its offensive power is the club.


    ["Club has three perfect qualities: it is easy to handle, easy to care for, and hard to break even if we handled it carelessly."]


    Maybe the boy who made this fake spear-like staff dared to make it hard to use and made it with low attack power.


    I see so that''s how it is. Hmmm, this is a clever plan. He''s a good one.


    "AhI like that bat, so please return it properly."


    "Eh~. Then at least lend it to me until the next lesson. I''ll lend you this stick instead."


    My Katsuo-kun bat was taken away from me by Serai-san.


    But, she also said something very important at the same time.


    (The next lesson? Does that mean there will be a next time?)


    "Oh, no! Well, it can''t be helped. I''ll lend you a hand, but please don''t dive into the dungeon yourself. Also, rest your body well, and after a couple of days, when you''re not so tired. Train your body again."


    "Is that the secret to getting stronger?"


    "Yes. Yes. For the muscles to recover, or "super recovery," to become stronger and thicker than before, you need sufficient nutrition and time to rest. Therefore, it is important not to overstress the body and not to relax it too much. It''s all about the right amount."


    "I see. I understand!"


    (Ummm, I got a thrill when a pretty girl stares at me as if she was peeping at me) The most important thing to remember is that you are not being peeked at directly because you are looking through a bug mask.)


    "Ah, Ezuki-san! Can you wait for a moment after you finish changing? I wanted to exchange contact information.


    After saying that, Serai-san runs toward the store. I wondered if a guy like me was allowed to get the contact information of such a cute girl.


    I was unable to hide my embarrassment at this unfamiliar sequence of events.

 Chapter 27:

    Chapter 27:


    A College Girl Calls Her Friends


    Serai Machi was a cute and interesting girl.


    Her personality was cheerful and well-spoken. She also had a little, or maybe a lot, of a good-natured charm. I also like her good humor and ended up taking on the instructor role for no pay.


    The next day, I went out again to sell magic stones.


    I wanted to sell as many magic stones as I could while I could sell them at a high price. However, the number of magic stones I sold at one time seemed too much, so I reduced the amount I asked for at one store to 1/3 of what I used to sell


    I also decided to remove the store where Serai-san works from my shopping course. I got to know Serai-san well enough to exchange contact information with her. We were only acquaintances, but we were still coaches and instructors.


    However, it would be bad if the information that I have a secret dungeon leaked from this relationship. If I were to go out and sell the magic stones every day, they''ll get suspicious. And they would probably ask me which dungeon I hunt. Yes, I should find a dummy dungeon to hunt in while I''m at it.


    Still, it was a great accomplishment for me to make the acquaintance of a cute college girl. The only time I usually interacted with a woman was when I get a change from a receipt.


    Anyway, I rode off on my bike feeling good, and after about three hours, I had about 150,000 yen in cash. It''s less than before, but 150,000 yen a day is like a dream come true. On the way home, I went to a spinning sushi restaurant and ate a lot of my favorite sushi, and in the afternoon, I prepared to dive into the dungeon.


    .


    "Han, sobbing at the smell of monkey poop! Acid!""""


    """"Uggy! Ugyagya!"""""


    Fed up with the swarms of shitty monkeys throwing poop at me in the 6th basement level, we fight to move to the 7th floor. I don''t want to deal with these monkeys, but I need to go through them to get down to the lower floors. Besides, these shitty monkeys are the ones who drop the [Space] skill orb, so I defeat all the low-life monkeys that attack me.


    "You ape! Bullet Shot!"


    """Ugyagyagya"


    "Ugiiiiiiiii!"


    "Mucus rope! Bullet Shot, you little monkey!"The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    I capture the shitty monkey that leaps at me in the gap with his torimochi-shaped mucus, and then spins around like a hammer throw, knocking it back into the crowd of lowly monkeys.


    """Ugiyagyuar!""""


    ["Bofufufuun!"]


    "HuhI won. Hmm, that was a skill orb! Lucky."


    A [Space] skill orb dropped from one of the shitty monkeys, which bounced off like a bowling pin and turned into smoke with the Un''un monkey hammer throw.


    ["Kyuwa~, pah~!"]


    Skills.


    [Strong Acid], [Super Agility], [Disease Resistance 5], [Snatch], [Mucus 2], [Space 2], [Luck 3]


    I untied the string and unfolded the parchment to find that it was written in unfamiliar characters, and as I expected, I couldn''t make out what it said. But there is a circular pattern in the center, surrounded by what looks like letters. It''s like a collection of letters written on colored paper.


    "Is this a magic scroll? I don''t think it''s a message sent to a classmate who''s transferred to another school!"


    Yes, I''m excited by the fantasy element, which I haven''t seen in a while.


    But what is it? I have no idea what kind of magic scroll it is. And there is no such thing as zero possibility for anything. "Bye-bye, Kerota! Take care even if you have to change schools!" I put the scroll away in the storage room.


    When I returned to my room from the refrigerator dungeon, I found a message from Serai-san on my communication terminal. I received another thank-you message that evening, so this was the second message I had received from her. It was exciting to receive a message from a girl.


    When I checked the content of the message, it was a simple message such as, "Please teach me again this Sunday.". Yes, very clerical. I thought, "You could have used a cuter emoji or something like that," but I heard that Serai-san sometimes left parties because he didn''t want to flirt, so I guess that''s part of the reason she was so cautious. Well, it was obvious that she only wanted me to coach her.


    So I said, "Okay, I understand. Please keep your body fit to the extent that it''s not too strenuous," which was my safe and coach-like reply.


    .


    Then. In the morning, I went to sell magic stones, and in the afternoon, I went to the dungeon to fight fighting frogs to build up my fighting spirit.


    Skills


    [Strong Acid], [Super Agility], [Disease Resistance 5], [Snatch], [Mucus 2], [Space 2], [Luck 9]


    The level has not risen, but I also defeated a lot of tadpoles in the 7th underground layer, so my skill [Luck] has risen to level 9.


    However, since I had been doing such things for a long time, I was dressed in a pollywog suit to instruct today. I was thinking of dressing more like a coach, but I never got around to it. And more importantly, if I could see her face, it would be easy for her to know where I was looking.


    But, I was going to meet a cute girl, and a pollyanna suit might be a bit embarrassing.


    But in the dungeon, wearing a Bug King Suit that completely envelops my entire body gives me a sense of security. And since Serai-san has already seen me in that outfit, it''s too late.


    I''m sure she''ll be more comfortable with me dressed the same way I was before, rather than being weirdly conscious of it and trying to look cool. I told myself that, got on my bike, and headed to the meeting place.


    However, there were two other women there in addition to Serai-san.


    "Ah, Ezuki-san! Good morning!"


    In the bright sunlight, Serai-san smiled brightly and waved at me. Her swaying white, cool one-piece dress dazzled my eyes. That''s fine.


    "Good morning. Ah, um, who are you two?"


    "They are my friends! I''m looking forward to teaching them both today."


    "Thank you very much."


    I was puzzled, but Serai-san nonchalantly asked me to teach them too. The two women greeted each other with smiles.


    A college called her friends.


    Hmmm, this is unexpected.

 Chapter 28:

    Chapter 28:


    Asked For Guidance


    Today, I was riding my bike to train Serai-san in the dungeon again. However, when I arrived at the destination, for some reason, she set a trap with three women waiting for me. Wait, what?


    Anyway, I went into a nearby family restaurant and asked the three women about the situation. After all, it''s too reckless for a shy geek to deal with three young women.


    So, first, we interviewed Serai-san.


    "I was so happy because my status went up so much last week, and when I told my friend about Ezuki-san, she said she was interested, so I invited her to come with me.


    "No, Serai-san? You promised to keep it a secret, didn''t you?"


    "Oh, I didn''t tell you what Ezuki-san told me. I''m keeping it a secret. I told them that I was very happy with the coaching I received! That''s all I told my friends."


    Hmmm, I want to say to Serai-san, who talks so cheerfully like that, that you are like a monk.


    "If possible, we want to form a party with only girls! So, Ezuki-san, please!"


    When I had an unexplained expression on my face, I was worshipped by Serai-san, who put an apologetic wrinkle on her face, and clasped her hands together.


    ""Please help us!""


    The two women bowed in unison. I mean, it''s a table for four people, but the three of us don''t have to sit in a row on that side. It''s a little hurtful that I''m the only one sitting here.


    But, well, I understand what Serai-san is trying to do. She wants her friend to be trained by me, and eventually, the three of them will form a party and dive into dungeons together.


    "I understand. Then, I''ll ask the two of you, I meet for the first time, please introduce yourselves."


    Anyway, I accepted Serai-san''s forceful offer.


    If I said no at this point, it would only make the atmosphere worse. Besides, if I refused, it would be bad for my sleep to hear that Serai-san took the two of us to a dungeon in a place I didn''t know about and that they were seriously injured afterward. So it would be best to take care of all three of us together.


    "Well, let''s start with Ruu, shall we?"


    Oh, that''s nice. I''d like to get a massage from Serai-san, too. And I wondered whose handiwork it was that Nina-san built it.


    It has the same structure as the barbecue shield I made, with a hole in the multi-purpose drainboard with narrow gaps, a thick string passed through it, and the forearm and hand grip supporting it. However, they didn''t seem to have the technology to process iron, so instead, they painted the drainboard black.


    It looks lightweight, and this shield should be enough to take on goblins who don''t have weapons.


    "It''s very well made. It''s pretty good for a first-timer."


    "Yah, I''m embarrassed to be praised like that by Ezuki-san for such poor workmanship."


    When I praised the workmanship of the shield, Nina-san showed a surprisingly positive reaction.


    She told me she created it after hearing about the barbecue shield I lent to Serai-san. I see. I wondered what kind of conversation I would have with a bunch of college girls. But it turns out we had some things in common in unexpected places.


    During the exchange, Kateshina was swinging a children''s bat with an anxious look on her face from a little distance away. I was also concerned about her appearance, so I called her over and tried to give him some advice like a coach.


    "Carry the bat on your shoulder. If you swing it forward with your arm down from there, you can swing it with more power. After that, learn the pattern of swinging sideways, and you''ll be fine in the beginning."


    "Oh, yes! Thank you, Coach!"


    Yeah, she''s a nice girl.


    "Eh~? Ezuki-san, you''re only nice to Ruu! You weren''t so polite to me when I was there~!"


    As I was instructing Kateshina-san, for some reason, Serai-san''s lips pouted, and she started complaining.


    "No, no! Because Serai-san was able to do it from the beginning. You had a good streak, so I didn''t need to instruct her in any way."


    "Oh? Do you think I''m talented after all?"


    "No, hahaha. Well, yes."


    I don''t want to say, "No, if you had talent, you could have finished off the goblin before I hit it with 20 shots.". I don''t want to say that because it might put her in a bad mood again. This is another way of being an adult.


    And now, although I have removed my mask, I am talking to the girls in my Bug King Suit, which gives me the appearance of the scary monster Bug King from the special effects heroes. But I was impressed at how mature Kateshina-san and Nina-san are for not mentioning it.

 Chapter 29:

    Chapter 29:


    Working Out In The Dungeon


    The beautiful college girls are working out lightly before entering the dungeon, dazzling sweat glistening on their foreheads.


    I decided to buy drinks for these girls. But there is no vending machine nearby, so I have to go out to the street. However, it was also troublesome to change my clothes again, so I put on a pollywog mask and went out.


    But if I went down the street, people would look at me and be appalled.


    But, well, it''s not like they can see my face, so as long as I have some coins jingling around in my hand, I should be fine. When I came after buying sports drinks for the group, I caught a couple of young men trying to pick up on Serai-san and her friends who were sitting on a shield and taking a rest.


    Since they were also in this clearing, it was easy to assume they were dungeon-dwellers. And as I walked up to them, I gradually began to hear what they were talking about.


    "Hey, where did you come from? What''s your name? You''re going to dive into the dungeon now, aren''t you?"


    "It''s not safe for a girl to go alone. We''ll protect you, so come with us."


    Serai-san and the others were not making eye contact with the men inviting them in such a way but were smiling and listening to their conversation. Mmmm, I must head for the rescue as soon as possible.


    "Ah, coach! Welcome back!"


    I thought, but Serai-san noticed me first and waved her hand with a smile.


    "Nnwow!"


    On the other hand, the men swung at us with a sworn look in their eyes. But when they recognized us, they were surprised and fell on their butts. Well, that''s right. It''s no wonder they were surprised to see the monster bugs creeping up behind them, right next to the dungeon.


    "Oh, you guys. I have a meeting later, so could you refrain from doing that?"


    When I called out to them, the young men said, "What are you filming?" and "I thought there was a cute girl in the dungeon," they muttered while walking away.


    photograph


    "Hmmm, coach is a great insect repellant!"


    "Haha, but the coach is an insect itself"


    I was being made fun of by the two of them.


    "Hey, hey, even bugs have benefits. Come on. You guys must be thirsty."


    """Thank you very much."""


    Serai-san and the others gulped down the sports drinks they had received. I feel like I''m the advisor of club activity.


    .


    After completing the preparations, we went into the dungeon.


    I was again scolded by an elderly police officer for my outfit and surprised the people posted at the dungeon entrance, but they all looked at the three beautiful college girls and said, "Oh, it''s some kind of photo shoot.", and agreed with me.


    So we proceeded to the back of the room to a good spot and began to level up Serai-san and the others in a fixed-point hunt.


    "Well, I''ll show you my example in the beginning, so you two watch closely!"


    Then Serai-san, who had become energetic as soon as she dived into the dungeon, began to act like a senior to the other two.


    It was true that Serai-san was at level 5, while the other two were at level 1, but she could not do a single sit-up, which the other two were able to do. Therefore, Serai-san is lower in terms of ability. Yes, is that okay with you, Serai-san?


    "Well, let''s have Serai-san deal with the first goblin. Please keep in mind the current values of the status that you were able to acquire Katsuhina-san and Nina-san."


    ""Yes.""


    As soon as we dive into the dungeon, I have Katsuhina-san and Nina-san use [Status] to confirm that their ability values are displayed. Then, when they level up, they are supposed to check how much their values have increased.


    "Um, coach, are you sure you don''t want me to tell you about my value ability?"


    "Oh, no problem. Tell me what you want to say about the numerical value when it rises. The ability values are also important personal information."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Katsuhina-san is a bit of a worrier, aren''t you?


    I''ve been through many levels of my improvement, so I have a good idea of the current trends. I''ve also determined that the average adult male has an average ability of 10, so there''s no need to ask many questions.


    As I''m concerned, it''s good if I can get enough empirical data on the growth potential life energy-filling theory.


    "Ah, there it is. Hey! Over here, over here!"


    And here, Serai-san spotted a goblin passing by the corner of the passage.


    She waved her hand and called out to the goblin as if she had found her friend who was waiting. Then the goblin also responded to Serai-san''s voice and came toward us.


    "Well then, coach! Onegai shimasu!"


    ["(Poro-) karan"]


    "Hyyii I, noooo!!!"]]


    Killing a monster for the first time put Katsuhina-san into a terrible state of shock.


    "Oh no, Serai-san! Nina-san! Hold Katsuhina-san''s hand tightly and calm her down!"


    "Ruu!"


    "Ruu-chan!"


    I shouldn''t have forced her.


    This is how normal girls react. Especially when Katsuhina is very serious and mature. She''s the quiet girl who wouldn''t even kill a bug. I was naive because Serai-san and Nina-san were okay with it.


    But even with Serai-san and Nina-san hugging her shoulders, she was still trembling, and her cheeks were tense. I approached her and asked if there was anything I could do for her.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. You did a good job. Katsuhina-san you did a great job."


    When I said that, her shaking and unfocused gaze slowly turned to me. Oh, there was a response. And the trembling in her body had lessened somewhat.


    "Good for you. Katsuhina-san''s not doing anything wrong."


    I put my hand on her black hair and stroked her lightly, and this time she began to cry with big tears streaming from her eyes.


    "That''s right, Ruu didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Yes, you didn''t do anything wrong. Everyone killed goblins the same way. That''s why you don''t have to worry about it, Ruu-chan.


    "Uugh.UGhhs.."


    Fifteen minutes later. With the triangular comfort of Serai-san, Nina-san, and myself, Katsuhina-san was reactivated. She stoutly declared that she would fight the goblins again.


    "Are you sure you''re okay, Ruu-chan? Don''t push yourself too hard, okay?"


    "I''m fineguzzzzalready We''re all in this together"


    "Ruu! Don''t cry anymore! Gusu! It''s my fault for forcibly inviting you here! I''m sorry!"


    "Heiki I''ve got the two of you and the coach"


    "Of course! I won''t let any monster hurt you guys!"


    Beautiful. The three hugged each other, shedding tears and caring for each other. Their friendship seemed to be strengthened by the tears they shed. It''s a shame I can''t join them in their embrace, but I will protect them from the monsters.


    .


    Thus, a cute creature was born in the dungeon, and a mysterious flow of life was born.


    It happened when Katsuhina-san defeated the goblin for the second time. When she defeated the goblin, she came to me without looking at the drop and bowed her head.


    At first, I didn''t understand what she was doing, but then I realized she wanted me to pat her on the head and praise her.


    I patted her on the head and praised her. You did well."


    When I praised her a little too much, she blushed and hid behind Serai-san''s back. Oh, how cute. Nina-san, who was watching, began to imitate her, and finally, even Serai-san began to imitate her.


    [Doggott! bohnn!"]


    "Coach, are we good?"


    "Oh, good for you. Good girl."


    ["Gasu! Gasu! Gasu! Bohun."]


    "There you go, coach. I did it again!"


    "Nice fight! You did your best!"


    "Ehehe."


    ["Gasu! Gasu! Gasu! Bohun."]


    "Coach."


    "Yeah, yeah, you did well. Good job."


    "Yeah."


    I''m not sure what to do. It seems I had a talent for extending praise to college girls.

 Chapter 30:

    Chapter 30:


    To The Super Public Bathouse


    Thus, goblin bludgeoning college girls'' level went up.


    Serai-san''s level went up to 6, while Katsuhina-san and Nina''s levels went up to 4.


    "I knew it. When I got to level 4, the climb got worse, just like Coach said."


    "That''s true. When I reached level 4, I didn''t see that much growth either."


    Nina-san and Katsuhina-san nodded their heads in agreement with the growth life energy-filling theory I advocated.


    "Yeah~! But you both went up 3 levels just today! That''s amazing, I love it! It took me so long when I was there."


    "Hmmm Well, I think you''ve used up all the growth potential you have, so I think we should call it a day."


    "What! But I''ve only gone up one level, coach!"


    "Serai-san. If you''re going to form a party, you need to match your steps with theirs. It''s your first day in the dungeon, and I''m sure you''re more tired than you think."


    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry, both of you."


    "Yeah. Machi loses sight of her surroundings when she''s engrossed. But I''d like her to stay around here today."


    "Yes, I''m a little tired too."


    "Yes, you''re right. Let''s call it a day! Coach, please lead the way!"


    "Yes, and don''t let your guard down on the way home, okay?"


    """Yes~"""


    After leaving the dungeon and changing clothes, we gathered again. Yeah, yeah, it''s called an end-of-day ceremony.


    "Coach, I''m so sorry. You''ve paid the reception fee, and I''ve even received a drop.


    "Thank you very much.


    "Oh, no problem. It''s as if you''re helping me with my research.


    "As expected of you, Ezuki-san, you have a big heart!"


    I paid for everything from the family restaurant this morning to the dungeon reception fee. It''s because I am a working person even though I am unemployed, and they are university students. I didn''t have any money before, but now I have enough money in my pocket from selling the magic stone. Besides, it would not be cool as an older person if I didn''t do that much.


    "Yes, well, take it easy today and rest your body. Goodbye then."


    "Oh, Ezuki-san, you''re leaving already? Why don''t we all have a little tea together?"


    "N~although we all sweated a lot, and everyone must be tired, right?"


    The fresh scent of antiperspirant spray was wafting from Serai-san and the others who had changed into their casual clothes. Still, they had worked out, fought goblins in the dungeon, and sweated. They would probably want to take a shower and let the sweat out as soon as possible.


    "Or do you have plans for the rest of the day?"


    However, thanks to the mucus, I can spend a comfortable time in the suit without getting sweaty or sticky. However, if I wear the suit for a long time, you may get a little blotchy.


    .


    When I headed for the sofa I had designated as the meeting place, I found the three of them already there. All three of them, including me, are wearing comfortable beige museum attire.


    "Ezuki-san, here, here!


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, were you guys here earlier than m?"


    "No, we just got here too."


    "Thanks for your hard work today. Did you relax your body?


    "Yes, it was very nice and spacious.


    "Yes, it felt good."


    "Boooo! Why don''t you ask me, Ezuki-san?"


    "That''s becausehaha, Serai-san is an experienced dungeon diver who has dived many times before. It was the first time for the two of them today. I just thought they might be tired."


    "Ahhh! I wish my first time was with Ezuki-san too!"


    "Whoa! Gohoho! Gohoho!"


    "Machi stop playing Coach with me like this."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Well, I was being teased, after all, damn it.


    "So, have the three of you decided what you''re going to eat?"


    This super public bathhouse has a relatively reasonable food court, as well as restaurants specializing in yakiniku and Chinese cuisine. I told Serai-san and the others to decide where they wanted to eat before taking a bath.


    "Hmmm, Machi says she wants yakiniku, and we''re more in the mood for Chinese food today. But Ruu-chan was concerned about Kochi''s pocketbook, so we decided to go to the food court. That''s why we couldn''t decide."


    "Oh, I didn''t know that. So, Katsuhina-san, which would you prefer, barbecued meat or Chinese food?"


    "Oh, no! I, I can''t decide."


    "Oh my, I''m sorry, Kochi. Ruu-chan has things like this."


    "No, no, it''s fine. Then Serai-san, today we''re going to give the two who worked hard a glamorous food, so is Chinese food okay? There''s probably a lot of meat dishes in Chinese, too."


    "Right, let''s do that then. I''ll be your guest! Ezuki-san."


    "I''ll leave it to you Coach!"


    "Oh, leave it to me!"


    And so we decided to go to a Chinese restaurant.

 Chapter 31:

    Chapter 31:


    Magic Weapons


    Yesterday was an amazing day.


    I had planned to train Serai-san in the dungeon, but to my surprise, the number of college girls had increased to three. And in the dungeon, the three college girls beat goblins to death while screaming. But I broke out in a cold sweat when Katsuhina-san went into shock.


    I obtained data on the growth of a person who had never dived into a dungeon. Well, I can say that it was very significant in terms of supporting my theory.


    I went to bed slowly and peacefully and woke up at 9:00 a.m. The world was not busy today. I got up at 9:00 a.m. and went out on my motorcycle, feeling a sense of superiority in my unemployed way, thinking that the world must be busy today. After finishing my routine visit to a store selling magic stones, I headed to a large home improvement center to shop.


    A large home improvement center. It has a wide selection of large parts and tools for construction workers that were unavailable at the neighborhood home centers. And I was also looking for such tools.


    In the end, Serai-san took the Katsuo-kun bat for some reason or another. So the only weapons I have on hand are a long stick that Serai-san gave me in place of the bat and an iron bamboo spear I made myself. The long wooden stick would easily break if I wielded it with my current arm strength, and the same was true for the iron bamboo spear. It is good for poking. But it''s a hollow pipe, so if I swing it around, it will bend easily.


    So we came here to buy new weapons.


    And this large home improvement center has a lot of tools I could use as weapons. Among them, the one that caught my attention was a crowbar. It is hard and will not bend without breaking. It is a tool used in heavy construction sites, and it will not break in a little bit.


    After all, it is a forged product. The steel is beaten hard, quenched, and processed into tougher carbon steel, so it is strong. I picked up a crowbar that looked easy to swing from the lineup of products.


    The one I picked up was an L-shaped crowbar. It is an L-shaped crowbar. However, it is large and heavy. I can use the short end as a nail puller, and the long end is flat and pointed like a spatula.


    (Yes. It looks easy to grip and swing)


    I can buy a crowbar on the Internet, but if I use it as a weapon, I want to confirm it is comfortable. That is why I went to a large home improvement center. However, if I openly brandished the crowbar in the store, the store clerk would immediately fly out and get angry with me.


    So I picked up a few items, paying attention to the grip, weight, and center gravity balance.


    In my mind, I imagined myself fighting a monster with the crowbar I had chosen and chose which crowbar would be best for me. The enemy I imagined was, of course, the most formidable enemy, the Cockroach King. A half-hearted attack would not work against it. However, with his current physical abilities and powerful weapons, I felt I could defeat them.


    I had been slowing down the pace of my dungeon attacks over the past few days.


    There are various reasons for this. One of them is that I can now sell magic stones, which has relieved my financial worries. That is a big reason. I also thought, why don''t I go to the dungeon, collect the magic stones, and live leisurely? I thought that was a good idea.


    Dungeons are dangerous. When I was being chased around by king lizards, I didn''t feel like living. So I felt that it would be okay to continue as I was without forcing myself to go deeper into the dungeon.


    However, it does not mean I am not interested in the lower floor.


    Dungeons are dangerous, but also fascinating. If I dive deeper, I may find something even more amazing. However, the level I''m currently in is the 7th floor underground. The king litter appeared at the 5th basement level. If that is the case, it is frightening to think that there will be a boss monster more fearsome than the king goki in the 10th underground level.


    We need more powerful weapons for that. It is best to have an assortment of weapons. Thanks to the Bug King, I can say that my defenses are in place, so I want to strengthen my weapons here.


    But this time, I had just reached the point where I picked it up, so I let go of it, and the scroll danced and fell to the floor of the dungeon.


    "Hmm? Hmm?"


    I''m a little confused as to what it means. I tsk'' repeatedly. Then I tried touching it with my hand. But this time, even though I touch it, it didn''t glow.


    "That''s right. Even when I put it on the wall, I touch it with my sticky hand, and nothing happens."


    I wandered around the front room with my fingertips still picking at the scroll, wondering what could have caused it. I wondered if the location or position had something to do with it. Then, after all, I brought it to the top of the cardboard box on which the first tool had fallen. I could see the scroll glowing.


    "Mmmmmm."


    My hand, the scroll, and the tool. What is the answer that can be derived from this?


    "Is this scroll enchanted to enhance or grant some kind of magic to the weapon?


    From a geek''s point of view, that is the only way to think of it. I would not touch such an incomprehensible thing. The God who does not touch it is cursed.


    But, I couldn''t resist my intellectual desire and wanted to use the scroll.


    But I was afraid that something might happen. So I changed into my Bug King Suit and decided to use the unused outer shell of the king litter as a shield for my experiment.


    "Ifthis scroll is a weapon enhancement scroll, no wonder it reacts to weapons. And if it does, then it''s a very kind design. If it doesn''t react, I wouldn''t have known what scroll it was."


    Mumbling, I removed the weapons from the cardboard, leaving only one shiny silver crowbar.


    If it has a great effect, I want to put it on my main weapon, and if something happens, I want to limit the damage to just one crowbar.


    "HAHA! Then, here we go! That is probably the same as when I use a skill orb, I need to pour in some magic power. Okay, now scroll! Give this crowbar an awesome superpower!


    ["Kyuwawa~paaaaah~!"]


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    Light overflowing from the scroll pours down on the silver crowbar. And the silver crowbar became some faintly glowing silver crowbar.


    "Mmmmmm! That is"


    I could feel a little magic power from the glowing silver crowbar. So I picked it up and held it up to the ceiling of the pale dungeon.


    "Wow, this is a magic crowbar!"


    It looks like a crowbar, but it glows faintly and looks cool! I named this shiny silver crowbar "Excalibur".

 Chapter 32:

    Chapter 32:


    They Sent Me A Phone Number


    Today, I went out to sell magic stones again. On the way there, I was lured by the delicious smell of soba noodles at a soba noodle shop and came home with a bowl of soba noodles with duck meat.


    I was so glad to be able to eat it. It''s the joy of eating the food I want to eat without hesitation. This is only possible if you have enough money.


    I even ate an extra bowl of katsudon (pork cutlet served on top of a bowl of rice) because it was so delicious.


    "Hmmm Okay, here we go like this. like this, like this, like this."


    ["Soo, soo, soo, soo, soo, soo, soo, soo, soo"]


    When I returned home, I was in the front room of the dungeon, moving my body while watching a video I had downloaded to my communications terminal.


    The video I was watching was of a kenpo master who had uploaded it to a video distribution site. It is amazing how easy it is to obtain such valuable videos these days.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    In the video, the master evades the punch of the student who was about to hit him with his footwork, grabs the student''s right hand with his left hand, and then releases a palm strike with his right hand as if he were going to punch the student in the jaw. Of course, since it was practicing master did not hit him, but he stopped just short of hitting him, but gradually his repetitive movements became faster and faster.


    "Hmmm, that''s amazing Now that I''m doing it now, I can catch the movements, but before I improved, I wouldn''t have been able to follow it with my eyes."


    So, what I did was learn the moves of the masters I have seen in videos and try to reproduce them on my own body.


    When I was a student, I got bullied at school, to my shame. I worked out hard to keep my classmates who were mentally bullying me in check. I also showed a strong interest in fighting manga and tried my best to memorize the illustrated kata.


    However, it was difficult. I still remember how frustrated I was because I couldn''t figure out how to connect Figure 1 and Figure 2 in the manga illustrations.


    I wonder if that is the case. If you show it to me on video, it''s easy, and I can understand the whole movement. I am grateful for this.


    Oh. As a side note, one of my few friends who also got bullied at school had applied for a correspondence course in karate, and one day he showed me the materials.


    Among them is [Do not leave the door! No abuse!] There was a map called "Forbidden Human Body Hidden Holes", which included explanations of the locations of hidden holes in the human body and what would happen to the human body if attacked there. When I read it, there were many black dots on the figure of the human body, and it was written that [If you hit this part, the opponent will get nauseated and die], etc. I remember being terrified.


    Well, what I mean by "shudder" is that there were so many black spots on the diagram that I thought, how can there be so many weak spots? And also that the degree of the blow was ambiguous, and that if I could hit him that hard, he would die even if he did not have a weak spot. I have not seen my otaku friend since graduation, but I wonder if he is still doing well.


    Let''s see, what were we talking about?


    That''s right. In short, we were talking about watching videos of kung-fu masters and trying to master their moves. With my improved physical abilities from training in the dungeon, I should be able to use my improved intelligence to memorize the body movements of a master, and with my improved dexterity, I should be able to reproduce the master''s body movements perfectly. That is what I call learning.


    That would be a good breakthrough, as I feel a little stuck in my fighting style. I need to learn the proper techniques before I can teach Serai and the others.


    .


    I found no difference in attack power between Excalibur and ordinary crowbars.


    Excalibur has a slightly higher attack power I guess. The difference between Excalibur and an ordinary crowbar is that Excalibur makes a solid hole in the relatively thin abdominal shell of the king cockroach, and an ordinary crowbar makes only a small hole.


    So there was no significant difference in attack power between the Excalibur and the ordinary crowbar.


    The skill of [Luck] 4 orbs, 1 weapon enhancement scroll, and many other drops.


    And I leveled up.


    It took a long time since the last time I leveled up, so the increase in ability values is the highest ever. It seems that O-Men Riders 1 and 2 have ten times the muscle strength of an ordinary person, so if that ordinary person''s muscle strength is 10, then I''m already twice as strong as O-Men Rider. Mmmm, this is something to be proud of.


    And now that I have four [Luck] skill orbs, my [Luck] 9 has become [Strong Luck 1] 3.


    I didn''t expect the skill level to be chopped into fractions, but this is good because it is easy to understand. And perhaps it is the effect of [Strong Luck], but this time the level-up increased my luck by 30. It is by far the best.


    I also got one more weapon enhancement scroll, so I could add it to my remaining silver crowbar to make it a double Excalibur.


    When I returned to my room feeling like a top fighter with flames in my eyes and my eyebrows wavy like a fire pattern, the communication terminal on the table was blinking. I picked it up and checked it to see a message from Serai-san.


    "HmmSerai-san? Is it about the weekend instruction again? (Puchi)"


    [Mr. Ezuki. Ruu asked me about going out with Ezuki-san. What do you want to do?"]


    "What?"


    I was astonished. I''m surprised. That serious and mature-looking college girl, Katsuhina-san, wants to go out with me?


    I was simultaneously upset and bewildered.


    I was attracted to Serai-san, who was cute and had big breasts. She is also cute. However, the fact that she was asking me about another woman''s love life clearly showed that she was not interested in me. Gnu


    However, in terms of personality, I like Katsuhina-san~.


    Because she''s such a nice girl. Modest and modest. It doesn''t stand out when the three of them, but even Nina-san is a wonderful Japanese-style beauty.


    But what should I do? What should I say to this question?


    Of course, I, who have been a lonely boy without a girlfriend for years, have no choice but to turn down such a heartwarming offer. In this case, I would take the girl who likes me over the girl of my choice who won''t turn her back on me. Yes, certainty. So I''m not going to bother you like an adolescent boy who can''t boil it down to one way or the other.


    But instant-okay! I wonder if he would think I''m frivolous if I responded like that.


    Yes, Serai-san and Katsuhina-san get along very well. They even discuss love affairs, as they did this time. In other words, the information that goes to Serai-san will reach Katsuhina-san as it is.


    Mmmm, I have to think this through carefully!


    As I was thinking this, I received another message from Serai-san.


    [It''s faster to talk to you, so call me here. xxx-]


    "What?"


    I suddenly got a phone number. What in the world is this?

 Chapter 33:

    Chapter 33:


    Love Consultations


    Serai-san sent me her phone number.


    What a surprise. I''m a comm-phobic geek, and this is the first time I''ve ever received a phone number from a girl. I felt like I had suddenly won the first prize in a lottery. I was flabbergasted and distraught.


    "Wait! No, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! Phew~! Huh~! Huh~! Huh! Calm down, calm down, me! That must be a trap by Kongming!"Follow current novels at novelhall.com sure that such a tasty offer wouldn''t come my way. I''m sure that as soon as I make a phone call, I''ll get connected to some strange old man I don''t know, or Serai-san and the other three college girls will be laughing at me on the other end of the line, saying, "Sorry~~ it was a surprise!"


    They don''t mind making fun of older people, don''t they?


    That''s right. I''m sure they do. Thinking that way, I felt much calmer. Then I can do it. I can at least make a phone call to the number the girl gave me! Okay.


    [Pipopapipupepo(pull, pull, pull, pull)"]


    Pounding.


    [(Pull) Yes, it''s Serai.]


    (Ah, it connected!)


    Thank goodness. I could avoid the route leading to a strange old man when I make a phone call.


    "Hello, this is Ezuki."


    [Ah, Ezuki-san. You called me right away. Thank you very much. I was treated to a lot of food the other day, that Chinese food! It was very delicious, wasn''t it?]


    When Serai-san realized that it was me on the other end of the line, she began to talk in her usual lively tone. After that, I received a picture of the four of us having dinner together, with a thank-you message. I had a very enjoyable time, one of the few times I''ve ever had one.


    [I''m not sure what''s the matter with you. So, you sent me your phone number, so I called you. I don''t know you that well, but are you okay with me giving your phone number to a guy you don''t even know?]


    "Oh, that''s fine. This number is a low-cost receiving phone that I can cancel at any time. You''re so kind to worry about such things, Ezuki-san."


    Oh, I didn''t realize that. No wonder Serai-san gave me the number so readily. But today''s girls are very solid. I was so nervous that I wondered if Serai-san had a pulse just by giving me her phone number.


    But I''m glad I could confirm what I was wondering about. Otherwise, I would have had to talk about the future with a stupid misunderstood guy who thought that Serai-san might have a pulse.


    "No, no, sois it about Katsuhina-san who sent me her number?"


    [Oh yeah! I was so surprised too! I''m not sure what to expect. I''ve never talked to her about men, even when we''ve talked about love.]


    Surely. When people are scared, their instinct for preserving the species moved to work and leaves offspring. That is the suspension bridge effect. And dangerous dungeons are like suspension bridges.


    Furthermore, if there is someone of the opposite sex who can be relied on in a state of a strong shock, I can understand the movement of the feeling of instinctively trying to depend on it.


    Hmmm. I couldn''t find any counterargument, and I couldn''t say anything back.


    "Nah, I see. I see. I''m sorry for frightening you"


    [No, that''s because it was my fault for forcibly inviting Ruu! Ruu only followed me because she didn''t want to be left out, but it was me who forced her.]


    "But now I understand. I understand why you said that and why Seki-san put a stop to it. Then what should I do? If I talk to Katsuhina-san the next time I see her. I''ll tell you. Is it alright?"


    [I don''t want Mr. Ezuki to go that far, so I''ll talk about it with Ruu. I''m sorry if I said something strange.]


    Serai-san has changed her tone a little. She speaks in a serious tone. It''s a tone close to the customer service mode I see at a store.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll leave it to you. Then, should we end this conversation here and continue instructing this weekend?"


    [Yes, please do. Ru and Shizu seem to be looking forward to it, so.]


    "I see. Then next Sunday is also a dungeon instruction with Mushimushi-sensei. Make sure you train your body so it''s not too much."


    [Yes, well then (pts.)]


    I looked around for a few seconds after the call finished, then let out a very long sigh.


    ". haaaaah ."


    Serai-san has no pulse. The misunderstanding is due to Katsuhina-san''s suspension bridge effect. I''ve experienced double and triple broken hearts within 10 to 20 minutes.


    "Huh There''s no way an otaku with a communication problem like me could deal with cute and beautiful female college students. Ah~ah, shit. I should go to sleep today."


    In this way, I received a shock similar to a broken heart, and I spent about three days lazily.


    However, tomorrow is the day of dungeon instruction for training female college students, so it was a Saturday afternoon when I was moving my body a little. I received a message from Serai-san again.


    [Ruu is taking a day off from college. I''m going to visit her tomorrow, so could you accompany me, Ezuki-san?]


    "Whut?"


    (Why is Serai-san inviting me to visit Katsuhina? What about tomorrow''s dungeon training?)


    The situation was taking an unexpected turn.

 Chapter 34.2

    Chapter 34.2


    Visitation


    We took the bus from the station, came to the apartment building where Katsuhina-san lives.


    My ears picked up the conversation that Serai-san was having over the intercom at the apartment entrance, as I stood a short distance behind her. Thanks to the dungeon, my eyes have improved, but my ears have also improved considerably.


    [Ugh yes].


    "Oh, are you the mother of Ruu-san? I am a friend of Ruu-san''s from college. My name is Serai."Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    [Ah, yes! My daughter is always talking about you.]


    "Ruu-san is absent from the university, so I came to visit her out of concern. May I come in?"


    [Please come up]


    (Hmm, what is that? From what you said, we didn''t have an appointment?)


    "Oh, Serai-san. Did you have an unannounced visit today?"


    In between the elevator ride to the next floor, I asked Serai-san to confirm it.


    "Yeah, I couldn''t reach Ruu, and I didn''t have her home phone number."


    "So, how did you get the address?"


    "I asked a girl who entered college from the same high school as Ruu. I asked her friend to look up the address."


    Wow, that''s a great network of girls. But yes, when I was a bullied student, a girl from another class, whom I didn''t know, also made a sarcastic remark to me. I didn''t know why, but I guess it was the girls'' network.


    ["Pimpon."]


    [What should I do] with a troubled expression, Serai-san holds her hand and stares at the door. Um, what happened to this?


    However, I was surprised that the calmest person in the room is me. This is because I had experienced this kind of "visitation event" in many bishojo games and eroge games I had played before. So, I had probably trained in the simulator for several hundred hours.


    So, I put my hand on Serai''s shoulder as she was about to call out to Katsuhina-san on the other side of the door again. Serai-san looked up at me in surprise, and I lightly tapped her on the shoulder to reassure her, and asked her to switch places. It was a change of players.


    "Katsuhina-san, it''s Ezuki. Do you understand?"


    "(Eh? Coach?)


    I guess Katsuhina-san just mumbled, but I could hear it in my ears. And the reaction of Katsuhina-san was much different than when Katsuhina-san''s mom and Serai-san called out to her. Yes, that''s not a bad response. If this is the case, it would be nice to hear a little more.


    "I heard from Serai-san that you were absent from the university, and I was worried about you, so I came to visit you. Serai-san is also very worried about you. If you can''t make it, I''m going to leave now, so could you glance at me before I go?"


    I tried to raise the only request that seemed the easiest, with the following concessions: [No pressure], [I''m leaving], and [Just a glance]. My enhanced intellect and the play skills of the bishojo games I used to play are now united here.


    But I can''t let my guard down. This is not a game, but a reality. If I fail to make a choice, I can''t start over at a save point and rewind time and her mood, not the game heroine.


    ""


    But there is no reply. If this is the case, any more deadlocked situation could bog down the battle line. If that''s the case, we should retreat as soon as possible and change our strategy to [Mitsugu-san''s thanks strategy].


    "Serai-san, shall we go home for today?"


    "Please come in."


    """Eh?"""


    The voice that came from inside the room made me, Serai-san, and the breadwinner''s mom look at each other with a look of disbelief on their faces.


    Serai-san and I were allowed to enter the room by Katsuhina-san.

 Chapter 35.1

    Chapter 35.1


    Confession


    At last, Serai-san and I stepped into the dungeon''s final boss room.


    It was a very difficult journey, as we had to overcome many hardships and difficulties, such as Serai-san being 5 minutes late, her confession of the truth hidden in her heart, and the surprisingly crowded bus ride, and we could not sit down.


    Finally, Serai-san and I faced the last boss.


    Moreover, the last boss of this dungeon is Katsuhina Ruu. She''s an opponent with whom Serai-san has a deep connection. That''s because she is a close friend of Serai-san''s who has fallen to the dark side, believing she has betrayed him.


    Katsuhina-san, the last boss, was sitting on the edge of a big bed with a cute stuffed animal on it, glaring around and facing away from us toward the window with its pink curtains closed, as if it were a girl''s room.


    Serai-san called out to Katsuhina-san in her pale pink pajamas.


    "Ruu"


    And meanwhile, I was a little nervous to enter a girl''s room at my age.


    "Why did you come?"The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Katsuhina-san asked Serai-san without looking back as she turned her head toward the window.


    "Eh? That''s because I wanted to apologize to Ruu"


    If I were to speak for Serai-san''s feelings right now, I would say, "Well, what do you want me to do?" I guess.


    However, Katsuhina-san seemed to feel a little better after taking the initiative in the conversation. Not only did her eyes flare up like a demon, but the edges of her mouth also hung up sarcastically as she began to speak.


    "Hmm! You can''t say it anyway!? I''ll tell you instead! Machi likes Coach, so I''m a hindrance, right? That''s why you lie and bully me!!! What a crooked woman!!"


    Her voice was hoarse with anger, and she cursed Serai-san in a high-pitched voice that resembled a scream. Then she glared at Serai-san with her eyes swollen from crying so much.


    "T-that''s!"


    Serai-san could not hide her upset after receiving such severe abuse, which she could not have imagined coming from a close friend. She is right in the middle of a shambles.


    However, I now understood why the angry Katsuhina-san invited Serai-san, and me into her room. I understood her intention.


    By exposing Serai-san''s misdeeds in front of me, she was trying to sabotage her love life. Of course, Katsuhina-san would not go unscathed. It would be nothing but negative for her to be seen by a man who has a liking for her to abuse her friend in such a vicious manner.


    However, she probably knew that as well.


    She is probably in a state of mind that if she dies, she dies with all her might, and in her mind, she is on a suicide mission against her enemies, with dynamite wrapped around her body.


    Yes, I understand what she''s thinking. But maybe I can do something with this.

 Chapter 35.2

    Chapter 35.2


    Confession


    Hysterical and desperate, Katsuhina-san desperately destroys Serai-san''s love life. That''s the spirit.


    It was a complete shuraba, but I was surprisingly calm about it.


    I was so calm because I had been fighting too many monsters in the dungeon that my senses were broken. Even when the girls were making a lot of noise, I didn''t feel threatened.


    Hmm~, if you''re a monster bird like me, I felt Katsuhina''s excitement was nothing more than sparrows poking and prodding each other in the yard.


    But that''s just as well. My mental capacity right now is 240. If the mental power of an ordinary person is around 10, it is about 24 times that. Yes, that''s an extraordinary mental capacity. It could be called psychotic toughness.


    However, that does not mean I should beat and knock them out because it would be too much trouble. My senses are becoming broken, but I haven''t lost that much of my humanity. So let''s try to find a solution through dialogue.


    So, I raised my hand as if to ask Katsuhina-san.


    "What Coach?"


    I was so excited that I could get a good look at her.


    Her eyes told me that she would never forgive me if I said anything to support Serai-san here. But the fact that she agreed with me means I''m allowed to say something.


    "You wouldn''t believe anything Serai-san says to you now, would you? That''s because she lied to you, isn''t it?"


    When I said that, Serai-san, standing next to me, shook her shoulders uncomfortably. And then, Katsuhina-san stared at me suspiciously, wondering what I''ll say.


    "So I''ll tell you what happened from a third-party perspective. What do you think? Why did this happen? You want to know the reason, right?"


    And then, unable to hold back her spirit, she began to play a hundred faces to himself.


    (Oops, no. It would be terrible if her mind became so disturbed that she gets schizophrenia.)


    I quietly approached her and gently stroked her head as she sat on her bed as I had done in the dungeon.


    "You could honestly talk about your feelings That''s great."


    Depending on how you look at it, it may sound like terrible sarcasm, but I am sure that what Katsuhina-san needs now is not a rejection or a mental wall that will drive her heart into a corner, but rather a kindness and a labor of almost total affirmation that will allow her to open her heart freely and openly. I was right, and she accepted my patting on her head without any resistance.


    I bent down further and kneeled, then took the communication terminal she was showing me and took her hand as it was.


    I took her hand. As I looked at her crying and angry, I also felt a little bit of a tingle. She showed me her desperate attitude. I could smell the same scent of my past self, who once took on bullies who persistently provoked me, determined to die and be with them.


    "That was hard, wasn''t it? But it''s okay now. If you still have anger and resentment in your heart. I''ll take it for you. Katsuhina-san no, Ruu. I''m going to ask you for a relationship. This time, Ruu is in a position to choose. You can accept or decline. You can accept or decline. You can decide as you like. However, I have one request. [Please makeup with Serai-san.


    "..ughugh!"


    When I told her of my offer of companionship, a very moved Katsuhina-san covered her face with her hands and begin to cry, as if she was trembling.


    But although she''s crying, they''re no longer tears of sadness or resentment. The threatening air in the room seemed to have dissipated, and a calm air entered the room.


    So I reached out and grabbed Serai-san''s hand, and placed it on the hand of the crying Katsuhina-san, covering her face.


    "You two can make up, right?"


    When I asked this, they nodded with tears streaming down their faces.

 Chapter 36.1

    Chapter 36.1


    Tears


    Katsuhina-san covers her face with both hands, shaking and crying.


    But it should be fine now. I''m sure that Katsuhina-san was also exhausted from his emotions, so I asked Mama Katsuhina to take care of the rest, and Serai-san and I decided to go home. Then, when we left the front door, Katsuhina-san came out of the room and bowed her head toward us.


    Serai-san''s expression seemed to soften after seeing that.


    """"


    After waiting for the elevator to arrive in silence, we boarded the elevator. And as the elevator descends to the 1st floor, Serai-san let out a deep sigh.


    "Huh I didn''t do well at all"


    "Sometimes it''s like that."


    "Ezuki-san saved everything"


    "I''m still older than you guys. If Serai-san is the same age as me, you could do better than me."


    "Thank you for coming. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome"


    Hmmm, what should I do at a time like this? Please help me, eroge protagonist! Go back in memory and search for eroge scenes with similar situations. "Command: Show your back" This is it! I turned my back to Serai-san.


    "Crying alone is too painful. If you don''t mind, I''ll lend you my back. I''ll keep still, so if you don''t like it, key-"


    "(Gashi!) Wow! Uuuuu! Uwaaaaaaaan!!"


    As Serai-san clung to my back, she raised her voice and started crying.


    ""


    Serai-san, who cries on my back, is like a different person from the usual good-looking Serai-san. Serai-san is a good girl who cares about her friends. This time, however, her good behavior became her enemy. Serai-san must have been hurt badly by not being trusted by Katsuhina-san.


    "Uuuu! Uwaaaa! Hiks!"


    Sera-san keeps crying. An old woman walking her dog turned her gaze to me with warm eyes, saying, [Oh, oh, young people.] and pass by with a dangerous look.


    I parried her away with the mindset of a moai statue staring at the sea.


    For about 10 minutes, Serai-san kept crying on my back, and after that, she was in a lull for 5 minutes, snorting her nose, but after 20 minutes, she showed a refreshing expression and smiled.


    Her makeup is ruined by her crying, but she still has a nice smile.


    When we got on the bus and arrived at the station, I saw Serai-san on the platform as she boarded the train, heading back in a different direction. After that, I finally came home, but when I took off my clothes, I was surprised to see Serai-san''s makeup on the back of my jacket like a death mask.

 Chapter 36.2

    Chapter 36.2


    TearsThe source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    I had kind of a great day yesterday.


    "I confessed my feelings to a woman whose eyes were swollen with anger and sadness.", and then lent my back to another crying woman.


    After that, I went out for dinner and received messages from them at about the same time.


    Serai-san said, "Older men are so different! I will call you Master from now on! I gave Ruu your contact information, so please take care of Ruu.", the message was both Serai-san''s usual tone and friendliness.


    From Katsuhina-san, "I am sorry for all the trouble I have caused you. I was very happy when the coach confessed to me. Please go out with me if you like.", It was a letter of apology, gratitude, and a request for a relationship.


    Ice cream would be nice as an after-dinner dessert. But I didn''t want my mouth to be too sweet, so I ordered a cream soda. Yes, it tastes sweet and nostalgic. It was sweet, but not too sweet and refreshing. While sipping the cream soda, I leisurely checked my phone.


    It''s Ruu since she''s my girlfriend now. I began to receive frequent messages from Ruu.


    [Today''s breakfast was bread. What did you eat, coach?] It''s a very cute message. I never ate breakfast in general. It came naturally to me, as I had to keep up with my busy work schedule as a salaryman.


    But recently, two meals a day is not enough to maintain my body, so I eat food more often. But my breakfast is still TKG, rice with eggs. When I sent that message to Ruu, she responded in kind, saying, "Please eat something more nutritious.". I am grateful for that.


    But Ruu. Eggs are so rich in nutrients that they are called a complete nutritional food, and people used to treat them as medicine. And the TKG I make has at least three eggs in it. In addition, I sometimes added natto (fermented soybeans) to customize the dish.


    Thinking about that makes me want to eat egg on rice again, even though I have just eaten meat.

 Chapter 37.1

    Chapter 37.1


    Thanks For The Dungeon


    Today, along with a message from Ruu, I also received a message from Nina-san.


    [Coach, I heard that you and Ruu are going out now. Congratulations. I''m so envious of you, and by the way, are you going out with me too?] She wrote it in a normal style, but it seemed to have a Kansai style when I thought it was coming from Nina-san.


    But, when she said, [I''m going out with you, too] I''m sure Ruu and Serai-san were watching her. And they''re probably checking to see how I''ll respond. And even if Nina-san is serious, that means she''s going to use me as an ATM. Scary, scary.


    Therefore, I [thank you very much. Today''s business has ended], I replied politely.


    And then, as I always do, I went on a magic stone-selling spree.


    But if I went to sell magic stones every day and wrote my name on the form, the people at the store would naturally remember my face and name, and I began to be talked to by the store clerks who knew my face.


    "How can I earn money like Ezuki-san?"


    "I have to be careful and steady, so I don''t get hurt."


    At the next store, too.


    "Oh, Ezuki-san, you''re doing it again today? Can you give me some tips on how to become stronger?"


    After returning to my room, I order a few things on the Internet.


    Now that I have a girlfriend, I may suddenly get asked out on a date. I buy fashionable clothes for such an unforeseen situation.


    I''m planning to buy clothes for a long time because my body has become thicker.


    So when I went to visit Ruu, I had to rush to go shopping the day before.


    "Hmmm, I should have 4.5 outfits for now. I''m sure Ruu has her preferences, and it would be fun to have a shopping date where we pick out clothes for each other like that, for example"


    Yeah, yeah, my dreams are growing.


    [Hmm~I think these clothes would look good on Coach.]


    [Oh, I see. Then I''ll get Ruu this Haru cosplay outfit.]


    [Oh no! That''s such an embarrassing outfit!]


    [I think Ruu would look good in it. I want to see Ruu cosplaying as Haru.]


    [Ugh, how do you like it? I''m so embarrassed, Coach.]


    I can''t stand it! I can''t stand it! I want Ruu wears such a beautiful costume, to pillow me with her knees and clean my ears.

 Chapter 37.2

    Chapter 37.2


    Thanks For The Dungeon


    In the afternoon, I work out in the front room of the dungeon.


    The current situation where the amount of effort leads to results is ideal. To achieve this, I always want to keep room for growth. So, as a result of trying to put a load on my body by devising various ways, I ended up with an incomprehensible muscle training called "one-handed handstand push-up".


    However, by holding the arms open or closed, the center of gravity changes drastically, and the core, rather than the muscles, is strengthened tremendously. That''s amazing.


    After that, I bind my limbs with the skill [mucus]. I don''t mean I have to huff and puff by tying myself up. No, I do huff and puff, but not in a sexual way.


    The ropes made of mucus connected to the walls of the dungeon.


    ""


    As I lay there quietly, I could feel my heart pounding and blood rushing through my body. The pulse is so strong that it''s hard for my ears to hear the sound.


    Suddenly, as I rest my body, I reflect on what has happened to me. I have a lovely girlfriend. My body has become strong. The food was delicious, and I could earn enough money to eat my favorite meals anytime I wanted without hesitation.


    All of this happened because our refrigerator became a dungeon.


    "Thank you, Dungeon. You''ve made a big difference to me."


    I look up at the pale blue ceiling of the dungeon and say thank you. It doesn''t mean anything will change, but it''s a matter of feeling.


    The blue-white light of the dungeon ceiling shines on me as usual.

 Chapter 38.1

    Chapter 38.1


    Flash Excalibur!


    A futon has arrived.


    It''s not the dubious one that was sent along with a fire extinguisher. It was something I had researched, compared with other things, and decided to purchase after careful examination.


    "(CrispyBee~~~!Paka!) Whoa! This looks good!!"


    What I purchased was a luxury down comforter that I found on the direct sales website of a well-known comforter manufacturer. The site provided a detailed explanation of the futon and included testimonials with evaluations.


    The deciding factor was, of course, the buyers'' opinions. Most of the buyers gave it high marks, saying they were glad they bought it, and even one man who gave it a low rating commented, "It felt so good I couldn''t get up.".Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    I''ve always wanted to buy a new futon, too. It''s not big enough to wash, and I was so busy as an office worker that I didn''t have time to dry it properly.


    But now I can sleep even better. Besides, I''m hoping that Ruha, who has become my girlfriend, will come to my house when she comesor not. Hee hee hee.


    I don''t intend to invite anyone to my room when my refrigerator is in a dungeon.


    So, I won''t get rid of the futon I''ve been using. I spread out the cardboard boxes that had been used to pack the luxury down quilts that had arrived and set up a napping space next to the simple base [Oyasan] in the front room of the dungeon.


    With this, I could improve my quality of life and expand my dungeon base. It''s a great way to kill two birds with one stone.


    Current Previous


    Level 37 36


    The next day, I took it very seriously and went out to sell magic stones, but didn''t dive into the dungeon. Instead, he spent the afternoon working on his motorcycle. I have money, so I can ask a bike store to do it for me, but I prefer to take care of my car.


    First, I changed the oil, removed rusty steel parts, and cleaned the rust. After that, I washed and waxed my beloved 400cc motorcycle to make it shine. I''m sure there will be times when I''ll have to take Ruu out on the bike with me on the back.


    But then, [Strong acid] skill level went up is that I removed rusted steel parts and removed the rust. To remove rust, you wash it with acid. This dissolves the rust and makes it brittle, making it easy to remove. So, to wash the rusted iron parts, I washed them with acid generated by my skill.


    In other words, because I increased my proficiency my skill leveled up. Since I didn''t defeat the slime or use the skill orb, I''m almost certain that''s not that.


    "Mmmmskills also increase in level with proficiency and mastery. In other words, the more you use it, the better. So far the only skill I''ve self-learned is [Snatch], but I wonder if other skills can be self-learned it would be interesting to try out many of them."


    I have been researching this on the internet, but there is much unclear information on skills. That''s because people who have never dived in a dungeon are talking about their knowledge from games as if it were true, and people like me who have acquired the skill are withholding information, which is probably why the investigation is slow.


    But of course, I wouldn''t do anything to lose my advantage for the sake of the world. If you get bullied during your adolescent years, when your personality is just beginning to form, you will have a sense that everyone is an enemy except you etched into your mind.


    The national government has not yet indicated a clear policy. Two major problems are plaguing the country.


    The one that''s worried about is the stampede of monsters pouring out of dungeons. Since dungeons have sprung up all over the place, human society would be in serious trouble if this were to happen.


    The only way to combat this is for people to go into the dungeons and become stronger, but there is no clear plan to manage these stronger people in the country.


    Therefore, in preparation for emergencies, the government is strengthening the Self-Defense Forces in the dungeons and opening some dungeons to the public to see how things go.


    So I don''t know how things will turn out, so I''ll keep our dungeon a secret.


    Oh, by the way, after removing the rust with acid, I need to neutralize it by soaking it in an alkaline detergent, or else the acid from washing will cause the iron to rust even more.

 Chapter 38.2

    Chapter 38.2


    Flash Excalibur!


    Serai-san sent me a close-up photo of his ankle.


    I am a little confused.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Analyzing the photo, I found Serai-san wearing black stockings and red pump shoes. Yes, her body is already firmly burned into my brain, so this is Serai-san''s feet.


    (What do you mean? Is this some advanced honey trap to investigate my fetish?)


    As I was twisting my head, I see, "Master! I''ve been working out in secret even while I''m working part-time! Praise me, praise me," the message arrived.


    "Ah! I see! It was hard to tell from the angle of the photo, but you''re standing on your toes!"


    Oh, so she''s working part-time today. I don''t know how college girls live.


    A fighting frog on the 7th floor was reaped to life by an Excalibur I swung down almost simultaneously on both sides.


    Excalibur is a crowbar. It''s an L-shaped crowbar, so rather than slashing at it, it is more like striking with it. But since the spatula-shaped tip can also slash the target slightly, it is most appropriate to use "chop," as in axe or machete, rather than "cut," or "kill," as in axe or machete.


    What I''m doing is combat training with Excalibur.


    No matter how powerful a weapon I have in my hands, it''s meaningless if I can''t master it. So I downloaded a new video from the kenpo master I had been studying in that video again. I watched him handling a tonfa and swinging a thin, flimsy sword, memorized the movements, and tried to see if I could do the same thing with a crowbar.


    The results were generally good. However, the weapon itself is different, so I had to rearrange and adjust it. Well, this can''t be helped. In Japan, the search for "the weapon with the highest attack power" without violating the law leads to the crowbar.


    Police officers in dungeons will allow you to use a knife, but they won''t allow you to use a long-bladed machete.


    This area will continue for a while until the law is settled.


    Well, I''ll fight with my two Excalibars, which emit a faint glow of magic power.

 Chapter 39.1

    Chapter 39.1


    A Pest''s Life


    With Excalibur in both hands, I stepped for the first time into the 8th floor.


    The battle with the crowbar was going well. Then, I decided to take this opportunity to see what was going on on the 8th floor. The construction of the 8th floor is similar to that of the 6th floor, the difference being the slightly higher ceiling. As usual, I built a simple position with spider nets near the stairs and proceeded on foot.


    The spider net created with the skill [Mucus] will last for about an hour if I remember to make it last long enough and pour enough magic power into it. Incidentally, when using it in battle, the best balance between magical power and effect was to generate it with enough magical power to last for three to five minutes.


    Then, the 8th-floor monster appeared from the back of the passage.


    "Mmm, I knew it that''s how it is."


    Another pest. No, maybe it was just a nasty pest, but that''s a story for another time.


    The monsters on the 8th floor were the same. And as usual, its size was strange. Its torso is about the size of a human''s upper body, and its wings with creepy eyeballs are flapping rather than fluttering as it approaches. With its wings spread out, the moth''s total width is nearly 2 meters.


    The giant moth approaches us, its huge compound eyes shining and antennae swinging like car hair fuzz.


    "Spider net! (Shubaaa!) (Shubhaa!) "Mooooo! It''s fast!"


    "It looks like you''ve returned to your cocoon state again. Am I ready to record? Now it''s time to analyze."


    The giant moth crashed down behind the spider net and was photographed with a camera attached to my head. The camera attached to my head is used to capture the details of the moth''s ecology.


    Hmmm, first of all, it is a moth in appearance. The color is brown. Dark brown. It looks like the biggest and most conspicuous moth among the insects that are attracted to the fluorescent lights in the restrooms and watering holes at night when you go camping in the mountains.


    However, the size is monster size. This dungeon seems to think that [anything big enough can be a monster].


    "Butmoths. What kind of attack methods do these monsters have?"


    Speaking of moths'' harm, if they are larvae, they feed on crops and garden plants. They can also cause dermatitis due to their poisonous needle hairs and poisonous spines. But even after they grow up and become moths. Do they still carry their venom?


    Since it is a moth, there are no fangs, claws, or other objects that might be used as weapons at a glance. However, we can see something like spines growing on its body, so it would be better not to touch it carelessly.


    The mouth is like a curly straw. It may be that it sticks its mouth into other creatures and sucks their bodily fluids. Scales spill from its wings every time it struggles and flaps its wings. It''s sparkly and lame and a bit pretty, but it could also be an attack tool.


    "Hmmmneat shot. Okay, now let''s check the life force one last time, just stay put and don''t move (Doggone it)! Gusha! (smack!)"


    .

 Chapter 39.2

    Chapter 39.2


    A Pest''s Life


    I decided to make this Sunday another day to instruct three college girls.


    Nina sent me a message saying, [It''s the first day off since we started dating, so why don''t we go on a date], but I declined them.


    Why was that? The reason why I chose to mentor three college girls over a date with Ruu, my girlfriend, was quite serious.Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    As I have mentioned many times, I get bullied during my school days. But when I go back to my memory and think about the cause, I think it was in my elementary school days.


    As an elementary school student, I was a normal, or at least a little noisy, idiotic student who played with friends. One day, however, I got into a fight with a friend I was playing with for some reason. I was so stubborn that I couldn''t make up with my friend.


    After the fight, things became awkward, and we stopped playing together and kept our distance. However, the friend with whom I fought estranged from me was always talking bad about me to his friends around him.


    This was when I, the boy, became shocked and twisted.


    I was the one who got screwed over at a class meeting. I was so shocked that I don''t even remember if I apologized in front of my classmates or not.


    Those are my silly old stories that I can''t take back now.


    However, Serai-san and Ruu are different. There are plenty of chances to restore the relationship now. [I must not let the distance between their hearts widen now!] My thought is whispering this to me.


    So, I said, [On Sunday, after we all go to the dungeon, we''ll have a yakiniku party at the yakiniku restaurant in the super public bathhouse!] I sent a message that I thought the three of them would appreciate.


    I hope these young and beautiful girls will grow up healthy and happy.


    I didn''t want them to become cynical and resentful like me.

 Chapter 40:

    Chapter 40:


    Third Dungeon Instruction


    Sunday has arrived.


    Today was the day I was going to teach 3 beautiful college girls in the dungeon. Until Sunday arrived, I spent my time in my room collecting information on the internet and watching anime to wait for the delivery of the items I ordered online.


    Today, I''m going to the dungeon by train, not by bike. Tonight is a yakiniku party. It would be too lonely if I were the only one who couldn''t drink at that time.


    10:00. It took longer than usual, but I arrived on time. The 10:00 meeting time is to accommodate Ruha and the others. It takes girls a long time to get ready for anything.


    "Good morning, Coach!


    "Good morning, Coachit''s been a while."


    The serious and cute Ruu and Nina, who is also a college girl but strangely sexy, were already in front of the dungeon store [Parade] where we had chosen to meet.


    "Good morning you two, is Serai-san here yet?"


    "No, she''s here too. She''s talking with the store owner right now.


    As we were talking, Serai-san came out of the store.


    "Oh, good morning, master. I''m going to be busy today, so he asked me to come out of the store.


    "Ah, come to think of it, there are more people here today."


    "Yes, it seems that more and more people are going into the dungeon. The manager was lamenting, we''re sold out of metal bats and can''t deliver them in time.


    Serai-san lowered her voice to sound like an old man, perhaps imitating the store manager.


    "Well, why don''t you sell iron pipes or iron bars? Wrap some taping around your hands so they don''t slip."


    "Oh, that''s a good idea! I''ll tell the manager about that Please wait for me!"


    With that, Serai-san hurried back into the store.


    The clearing where the goblin dungeon was located, which had been moved, was filled with people like an event hall.


    "WellI thought I''d get some exercise before entering the dungeon, but this is a problem."


    "Yes, you''re right. But, today''s coach is very cool, handsome."


    "Oh, yeah? Thank you, Ruu."


    From my otaku point of view, I think the Bug King suit is cool. But that''s only from an otaku''s point of view. From a general perspective, it''s just a creepy, monstrous Bug King.


    So I put on a coat I bought on the internet over my Bug King suit. That would make it a little less conspicuous. The color is black, and I bought the biggest size I could find, so it''s a little loose, but that makes it easier to move around. It looks like the coat worn by a female colonel with a full-body prosthesis, or a 0-Trix.


    Two tied a net to the end of a long pole and covered the goblin with it, preventing it from swinging its weapon. Then, while holding the nets in place, they moved closer to the passageway''s wall to clear the way. Two men with baseball bats proceeded between them to beat the goblin, who got stuck in the netting.


    I beckoned to the three men.


    "Look at them. They are fighting beautifully."


    """"Wow~""""


    Ruu and the others roll their eyes at the fighting methods of the 4 male party.


    (Yes, they''re thinking, and planning their strategy very well.)


    Seeing the way the four men fought, I was also impressed.


    In other countries, even ordinary people can carry guns, so people in those countries bring guns into dungeons and do as they please. They do it the way they want to do it. This method costs the most money, but it is the easiest. In other countries, where tigers and other animals visit villages, people dive into dungeons with machetes and other such weapons.


    In Japan, people aren''t allowed to carry guns or long-bladed weapons without a special license.


    Therefore, to fight monsters, you have to use your wits.


    If it were me, I could do what they do and more by using my skill [Mucus]. But that isn''t the case. It was great to see the 4 working together and beating the goblins to a pulp.


    [Bohumph]


    ""Ah""


    Two men who had finished the battle turned around and realized we saw their fight.


    [clap clap clap (pachiri)]


    [[[clap clap clap]]]


    I immediately applauded them, and the 3 college girls applauded them for making eye contact with me. They looked at each other with embarrassment and bowed back to me. Yes, it was a success. That''s what Toyotomi Hideyoshi, the great Toyotomi, was best known for, the [praise-and-kill tactic].


    We could leave the place without getting into an argument. If they were narrow-minded people, they would have said, [Our way of fighting is being stolen!], [What are you looking at without permission?] They might have complained angrily, saying things like.


    "I didn''t know there was such a way to fight!"


    "Yes, we could have done that too."


    "Yes, but the best part is that I wish I could throw a bow or a weapon!"


    The three were talking about such things as they walked along. Serai-san was talking about something quite disturbing.


    However, throwing bows and weapons is prohibited in dungeons open to the public. It would be a big problem if they hit other dungeon people. It would be a big problem if you hurt them, and it would be a big problem if you both had your weapons in your hands and you were like, [I got him!], [I''ve got hit!] in the middle of a dungeon, it could turn into a knife fight, depending on the momentum of the situation.


    That''s why I am very fortunate to do whatever I want in the dungeons that I have a monopoly over.

 Chapter 41:

    Chapter 41:


    Level Up In The Dungeon


    We''re on the 2nd floor of the goblin dungeon.


    After walking around and finding a good T-junction, I decided to do a fixed-point hunt there. It was time for me to put on my Bug King mask and get into battle mode.


    "Ruu-chan, I hope you don''t get sick again. If you get sick, tell me as soon as possible."


    "Yeah, thanks, Shizuka-chan."


    Nina-san is concerned about Ruu, who went into a terrible state of shock last time. But I''m sure she''ll be fine. Ruu did go into a terrible state of shock, but she soon recovered and defeat the goblins until she reached level 4.


    If there had been an interval after the shock, it might have remained a trauma. However, her hard work has avoided this. Ruu may appear timid at first glance, but she''s a very strong girl at heart. Especially when her desperation mode is activated, even Serai-san can''t handle her.


    "Ruu, let''s do our best!"


    "Yeah, Ma-chi!"


    But those two are now holding hands. Yes, it looks like the reconciliation went well.


    And here comes the goblin.


    It notices us at the corner of the aisle and approaches us. It''s still grinning and looking as hateful as ever. It flashed a rusty knife in its hand as if to say, "Hey, hey, hey, hey, I have a knife.".


    As was the case on the 1st floor, these guys must be fearless and stupid. They don''t understand the difference in power between them and us. They seem to be people who don''t understand unless they get hurt.


    (Hmmm, but this is my first time fighting an enemy with a weapon.)


    For some reason, my refrigerator dungeon is full of pests. So it''s hard to find decent fantasy monsters. So I had never fought an enemy with a weapon before.


    (I might be good enough to play the role of a ruffian. (Okay, let''s test my expert footwork here.)


    [(Sss.pitter-patter)]


    I imitated the stance of a kenpo expert and stood still.


    "Gya? Ggah! Ggah ggah ggah!"


    The goblin, perhaps thinking I was stupid for not having such a weapon, snapped and attacked me.


    [Sssssskyuma! (Boki-pegyo!)]


    The master''s footwork effortlessly avoided the goblin''s attack, and he pressed and folded his right hand holding the weapon and delivered a palm strike that dislodged the core and dislodged the goblin''s chin. The goblin couldn''t catch the core, because if it caught the core, it would also break the neck bone, causing the goblin to die.


    ""Wow~!""


    "Pretty~!"


    The three of them were impressed by my expert footwork.


    That''s right. The footwork of a master is beautiful. The movement must be "Sssusskyuma! It has to be "Sss.sss.kyuma!" If it is "kyu-ba!", it''s too much force and power in the body. My movement will get blurred. If it is "Kyuzaa!" the upper body moves before the feet finish moving, so the transmission of power and balance isn''t good.


    Therefore, the movement must be "Sssssskyuuza! is the only way.


    "Look, Serai-san. I''m ready."


    Is it Serai''s fault that people around her are looking at her? What on earth is that again?


    "I work at the Parade, right? And some of the customers saw me diving into the dungeon. They''ve asked me to dive with them, but I''ve been turning them down so that customers who know my face have been coming to see what kind of party I''ve been diving with."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Ma-chi~ you''re so irresistible!"


    "Give me a break, Shizu knows I had a hard time with the party, right?"


    "Yeah, well, it sounded like you were bragging about your popularity."


    Yeah, that''s what I thought too.


    "But that''s what it sounded like. He doesn''t seem to do any real harm, so I guess I''ll have to let it go, even though it bothers me. If he comes near, I''ll talk to him, and we''ll continue hunting."


    """Yes~"""


    Thus, we continued the hunt, and Serai-san reached level 7. Ruu and Nina moved up 2 levels to level 6.


    "Crikey! +6! I''ve gone up +6, Master!"


    "Oh, Ma-chi-chan! Don''t hug the coach!"


    "Hey, Serai, how did Ruu and Nina do?"


    "We have good numbers, too, Coach!


    "I also had a lot of +5! It''s already more than double the number I had when I was at level 1!


    "Oh, everyone''s doing great. The increase in numbers was quite good this time."


    Looking at the expressions on their faces, the girls were energetic.


    Their bodies must have been energized by the life energy they absorbed from the monsters. Their skin tone has improved, and their beauty level seems to have increased significantly.


    "This is amazing. Everyone will want to dive into the dungeon!"


    "Right! It''s just like I said!"


    "You were right, Ma-chi-chan, but the most amazing thing is thanks to the coach.


    "Yeah, you''re right. I glanced at other people''s battles, but none defeated goblins as easily as Coach did.


    "I was the first one to spot Ezuki-san, Master! My eyesight was also quite good, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes, yes. I have to admit, Manchu can''t get over it. This is good, right?"


    "What? What a mess!


    "Okay, let''s call it a day and go to the super public bath and have a grand old time!"


    Oh!


    Serai-san, Nina-san, and Ruu cheerfully pump their fists in the air. After seeing their cheerful faces, my heart feels refreshed today.

 Chapter 42:

    Chapter 42:


    Entering Yakiniku Restaurant


    At women''s bath in a Super Public Bathhouse.


    Three college girls, Serai Machi, Nina Shizue, and Kateshina Ruu, were trained in a dungeon by a mysterious man, Ezuki, who never talks about himself, and were enjoying a comfortable relaxing bath time in a women''s bath in a super public bath.


    [Kapo~n]


    "Haa~I guess a big bath is good."


    Shizue spoke to them while scooping up the cloudy white water with her hands and spilling it between her fingers.


    "It feels so good!"


    "Yes, it''s great! I thought super public baths would be more chaotic, but it''s much more relaxing than what I expected."


    Ruu and Machi, who are soaking in the bath with Shizue, are also enjoying the bath for the second time and seem to like this super public bath.


    "Well, according to what my father told me, it was like that when they first built super public bathhouses."


    "Really? By the way. I wonder who in the world you are, Ezuki-san?"


    "Eh, Machi-chan, that''s"


    "What about you? Ezuki-san promised that he would not answer questions I don''t want to answer.''"


    "N~Yeah, that''s right. I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t concerned about it too."


    "Oh, even Shizue-chan?


    "What? So you don''t want to know about Ezuki-san?"


    "Well, I do, but"


    "You know, I think Ruu would like to know too.


    "Isn''t Coach the hero of justice?"


    "What?"


    Ruu and Machi are startled by Shizue''s out-of-the-box opinion.


    "That''s right. He''s dressed like that. The children of my relatives whom I meet at New Year''s play with dolls like Coach."


    "Ah"


    Shizue''s explanation strangely convinced Ruu and Machi. Indeed, the man named Ezuki always covers his entire body with an insect-like figure when he dives into the dungeon.


    "Four [Nama beer] is enough?"


    """"Hai~yes""""


    Before the waitress who was showing us around walks away, we order our drinks. Then I hand the menu to the girls.


    (How''s that? So far, so good, right?)


    Unlike in the dungeon, talking to beautiful and lovely women in a normal situation can make me feel shy and nervous. Of course, my 240 mental strength does the job, so I don''t get upset. I don''t know if this is a good analogy, but if you are not good at spiders, you can''t suddenly overcome your fear of spiders just by increasing your mental strength, can you? Well, think of it like that.


    But once I''ve made it this far, it''s their turn.


    They''re happily choosing what to order, peering at the menu and saying, "I want this," or "Oh, this one looks good, too.


    Yes, I''ve learned my lesson. Girls like this process of choosing. So, it is strictly forbidden to interrupt them when they are having a hard time deciding what to order. I only answer when they ask for my opinion.


    "Master, which do you think is better, this or that?


    "Hmm? Why don''t you order both and compare the tastes?"


    "Oh, yes, that''s right. I''ll do that."


    Mm, success. It seems I could throw back a good question to Serai-san''s question.


    "Hey, Coach? I want to eat intestines. Can I order it?"


    "Don''t worry. You can order whatever you like."


    "Oh, thank you, but some people say it looks bad, so I need to be careful when ordering it."


    Okay, that was a nice response to Nina''s question.


    "Yes, what would you like to eat, Coach?"


    Ruu sits next to me and opens the menu so I can see it too. She''s a good girl. I feel a sense of "let''s get along and choose together," and makes me feel warm and fuzzy.


    "I think I''ll have this Kuroge Wagyu set. It looks delicious with a variety of parts."


    "Oh, I''ll have that one too If you can''t finish it, will you eat it for me, Coach?"


    "Of course! Ruu, you can eat as much as you can without overdoing it."


    "Yes"


    Then a very cute creature was born, who grabbed the hem of my clothes and wouldn''t let go.


    Ugh, I would have never imagined a year ago that such a cute girl would be my girlfriend. Oh no, I''m so happy I''m starting to cry.

 Chapter 43:

    Chapter 43:


    Yakiniku Indulgence And Attempted Brawl


    The waiter brought more and more meat, and the party began. It''s a yakiniku party today!


    I''m inwardly very excited, but I step back and enjoy 3 beautiful college girls in hot water happily putting meat on the net and grill while drinking vegetable soup and draft beer.


    It''s a very picturesque scene. If this gets made into a poster, it''d have a great economic effect. That''s how wonderful it is.


    Just as I no longer needed my glasses when I grew up in the dungeon, the girls'' beauty was enhanced by the life energy they gained in the dungeon.


    Besides, the girls already seem twice as strong as they were when they were level 1. I haven''t asked for detailed figures, but the girls could compete well with the fighters of the evil secret society S#OCKER. Their new fighters'' strength is about 3 times that of ordinary people, but the early fighters'' was about 1.5 times that of ordinary people.


    "Come on. It''s ready. Coach, eat my grilled intestines"


    The fighter, or the sexy Nina-san who sat across from me, took freshly grilled hot intestines for me on a plate.


    "Thank you. I''ll have some then. (Munch) Ohohoho! This one has a lot of fat! But when you chew it, the sweetness or umami of the fat that oozes out is rich and very tasty!"


    "I know, when I eat this, I feel so energetic"


    I see. For Nina-san, intestines are soul food, just like my TKG. I was surprised that Nina-san went for intestines instead of ribs, but that makes sense.


    "Master! I can''t reach it. Please eat my grilled ribs too. Ah, I can''t reach it. Please Ruu!"


    "Oh my, Maachi-chan. Yes."


    The freshly grilled kalbi meat that the cute and big-breasted Serai-san grilled was passed around to me via Ruu who sat next to me.


    "(Munch) Yeah! This is also delicious! The grilling is done greatly! Serai-san is so good at grilling meat"


    "Ehehe, isn''t that right I''ll give the next one I cook to master too"


    I had nothing witty to say to the girls, nor had the conversational skills to give a light-hearted talk. So, at times like this, I try to be the one to give compliments. It''s an adult''s way of getting around. But perhaps it worked, because I never put the meat on the net, yet delicious grilled meat kept arriving at my doorstep.


    [It reminded me of my childhood when I was not allowed to put meat on the grill because it was dangerous.]


    "Yes, Coach, the tan shio has been grilled ."


    Ruu is Ruu, taking 2 pieces of meat from the black beef set that arrived as a platter for two and grilling them, always struggling to eat them at the same time as I do.


    "Ruu-chan, you''re so hot. Do you like everything with Coach?"


    "Oh, no, Shizuka-chan~."


    And when Nina-san teased her about it, she puffed out her cheeks. Haha, she''s so cute. I still can''t believe that this girl is my girlfriend.


    But.


    "Oh, brother, you seem to be in a good mood~?"


    Finally, they''re here. No, I''ve been thinking that we''ve been attracting attention around our table since a while ago. If there are 3 such young and beautiful women here, they will stand out even if they don''t want it. However, I had been aware for several minutes that two of the three older men sitting at a table fairly close to ours were giving us, or me, a withering look.


    "Aren''t they a little too noisy?"


    "It looks like they''ve gotten very drunk. When they wake up, you can give them a glass of water or something."


    I said that to the frail-looking elderly man who remained alone in his seat, and I went to the restroom. I was concerned that I looked unhygienic if I didn''t wash my hands.


    When I returned to my seat after washing my hands in the restroom, I found all three get disheartened by the trouble that had just occurred.


    "The place has become so empty"


    "But those guys didn''t listen to what Coach had to say."


    The two of them looked at the drunken man with white eyes and drool dripping from his mouth. The sight of him was enough to ruin their appetites.


    "Hey, master. How did you do that?"


    Serai-san, who was curious, asked me how I made the drunken men fall into a stupor.


    "Nah, it was nothing. I just held their jawbones and shook them from side to side."


    "That''s it? I mean, I couldn''t see what you did!"


    "Yeah, I did that super fast."


    """"""


    The three are silent. No, but I guess it can''t be helped. The other guy was drunk and wouldn''t listen to the store owner, and if he had made any more noise, it would have been more troublesome. I decided quickly reaping consciousness was the best thing to do in this case.


    "Is that easy to do?"


    "Well, the theory is that it''s like getting punched in the jaw, having their brain jolted, and getting a concussion. But I didn''t just punch them, and I did it so quickly that it looked to the casual observer like the drunk men got too drunk and rolled their eyes?"


    "Yes! Coach did nothing wrong!"


    The resurrected Ruu became a full affirmative bot. Yeah, she''s a good girl.


    "Wowyou can do that kind of thing"


    Serai-san is somewhat impressed as she recalls the scene she just saw.


    "Yeah, well, if you work hard, I''m sure you''ll be able to do it in time, too, Serai-san."


    "I''m wondering if Coach''d use that [Spam!] I was so worried that Coach''d use that [Spaz]."


    "No, no, no, if he did that, he would die."


    But then, it was time to get back to the barbecue party. The atmosphere of the party had completely dissipated. So we grilled and ate the meat lined up on the table, and quickly left the yakiniku restaurant. We left the yakiniku restaurant quickly.


    The person who paid the bill was the store owner who had been trying to stop the drunk man, and as I left, he bowed deeply and said, "I am sorry.". The yakiniku store owner was not to blame, but I felt sorry for him. I said, "Thanks for the food. I''ll be back again," he bowed more deeply, so I thought he must be a good person.


    Oh well, let''s take a long bath now to recover.


    Please use VPN if you''re blocked.


    Please support me on Ko-fi. Your support is helping me a lot. For every $5 you''ll get one extra chapter of you choosing.

 Chapter 44:

    Chapter 44:


    Air Hockey And Massage


    After the mental luxury of taking another bath after eating yakiniku, the three beautiful female college students, and I rejoined the group and headed to the game corner next. We met again and headed for the next destination, a game corner.


    The next stop was the game corner, which is not very big since it''s in a super public bathhouse. In addition to the two large UFO catchers prominently displayed at the entrance, there are several miniature UFO catcher-like game machines and fighting game machines. An air hockey table occupies the space in the center, and there are a few slot machines along the wall for the fathers to kill time.


    But this is a game corner. It is one of the few bonus stages where a game-savvy otaku can show a girl how cool he is. I was inwardly enthusiastic, thinking, "Okay, I''ll show off my UFO catcher and fighting game skills.". But the hot college girls these days showed no interest in such things. Still, when I asked them just to be sure, they replied, "I think it''s nostalgic.", "Well, I don''t think it''s very interesting.", and "Hmm" The reason Ruu says "Hmm" is because she''s a serious girl, so I''m guessing she''s never been to an arcade. But I''m disappointed that there''s no show.


    "Hey, Machii, you know what this is? Won''t you play against me?"


    I thought she''ll ignore me, but then Nina-san asked Serai-san to play an airfield hockey game with her.


    "Okay, Shizu! I''ll show you my improved reflexes!"


    Oh, that''s nice. I''ve only seen them beat goblins to death, so I''d like to see how much their reflexes have improved.


    [Hmph! Kasha! Kasha! Con! Kak! Kok! Kok! Kok! Kakka!]


    The match has begun. Nina-san and Serai-san are both mute.


    No, but they''re not. The girls are now sensing their elevated abilities and are excited, and absorbed in demonstrating their power.


    [Kak! Kok! Kok! Kaksha! Con! Kak! Kakka! ]


    There''s no match. Oh, this is a heated battle.


    "Wow! Mama, look! Those big sis are amazing!"


    "Really, really~."


    """Buzz, buzz, buzz"""


    Starting with a young boy''s voice, the gallery gradually grew. But that was as it should be. Nina-san and Serai-san were rallying as fast as Olympic table tennis players in their matches.


    [Kakon!]


    "Ah~! Noo~!!!"


    Nina-san, who was trying to set up something, perhaps aiming too hard, failed to pick up Serai-san''s puck, which she was returning without breaking her rhythm and lost the game.


    "Yes!!!!!!!"


    """Oh oh oh oh~ (clap clap clap)"""


    Then there were cheers and applause from the surroundings, somewhat like a golf tournament.


    "My eyes are getting tired. Ruu-chan, why don''t you take your turn?"


    "Eh? Me?"


    "Yeah, it''s pretty interesting. Besides, wouldn''t you be interested in seeing how much your abilities improved in the dungeon?"


    "Ummm (glances)"


    "Yeah, go ahead."


    Ruu looks at me as if she wants me to agree, so I send her off with a smile.


    "Well, next time. It''s going to be Ruu. I won''t show any mercy"


    "Yeah! Come here, Machi-chan!"


    Ah~ I love it The sight of the two of them, who had been fighting, facing each other like this, playing a friendly game.


    I couldn''t ask them because of those drunken men, but I wanted to ask if they could make up properly after eating and drinking when their stomachs and hearts were happy.


    "Huh? Was it that hard?"


    "Oh no! I''m talking about the appearance. Well then, let''s start massaging."


    "Ah, yes, please."


    She rubbed my shoulders and stimulated my pressure points. Uh, this is it! Women''s fingertips are thin, so they stick neatly into small acupressure points and pound.


    Besides, the hands of this young lady staff are so warm that it feels good to be massaged.


    "(Wowwowwow~)"


    I''m a little concerned that I sometimes murmur like I''m surprised at something, but other than that, I''m satisfied that she massages me very comfortably.


    [Bosun]


    Then something landed on my waist.


    "Yeah?"


    "Oh no! Back! It''s a bit difficult to massage the back muscles from the side. Customer''s muscles are amazing"


    "Ah, so that''s what it was. I''m sorry for making you suffer."


    "Oh no! Not at all! There''s no such thing! Just let me sit on your waist for a little while"


    "If that''s the case, go ahead. Even if you can ride like a big sister, it''s not heavy, so it''s okay."


    "Well then, let''s massage! (Goo! Goo! )"


    Ahh, it feels good. After all, it comes steadily. The hips on which the sister staff rides are also warm and comfortable. It puts your weight on it and presses firmly on the points, s the blood flow in the body is greatly improved.


    "(Haaaa, ahhotwowmuscle)"


    Occasionally, I felt like the older sister on her back was muttering something to herself, but once again, the massage was so pleasant that I fell asleep.


    And before I knew it, it was already the end time, and I couldn''t enjoy the comfort of the massage until the end.


    "Haahaawell, please come again!"


    "Y-yes That sister''s face is red. Are you okay?"


    "Oh no! That''s nothing! It''s nothing!"


    Umm. Was it that hard to massage the muscles trained in the dungeon? I wonder how professional the young lady staff who say, "Please come again." without even showing it.


    I was impressed by the professionalism of the onee-san staff, and although it was rude, I gave her a tip of about 2000 with naked bills.


    "Oh no! I wish I could have received something like this even though it felt so good!!"


    "Did it feel good? No, I''m sorry."


    "Yes. Thank you very much"


    "Your face is red, but are you sure it''s okay?"


    "Ha, yes! Really, this is. it''s okay!"


    When I went outside the shop, Ruu and the others, who had finished their oil massage, were also waiting for me with refreshing expressions. Although there were trivial troubles along the way, this super public bath excursion was a great success.


    Happily ever after.


    Please use VPN if you''re blocked.


    Please support me on Ko-fi. Your support is helping me a lot. For every $5 you''ll get one extra chapter of you choosing.

 Chapter 45:

    Chapter 45:


    Job Change


    The day after finishing my second luxurious visit to the super public bathhouse, I received a message from my otaku friend saying, "I bought a book from your favorite circle for you, so come pick it up when you have free time." My friend, thank you. I''m impressed that you remembered how much I love Doujinshi from that circle.


    Moreover, I appreciated the friendship of my otaku friend who ignored the otaku code [those who don''t participate should not ask those who do participate to run errands for them] and bought the book for me.


    Oh well


    Come to think of it, has the summer event already ended? Along with a feeling of being left behind, I also feel a sense of impermanence, like the lingering afterglow of the enjoyable super sento extravaganza with the beautiful female college students from yesterday. Perhaps it''s my hidden ability value of "melancholy" that makes me feel this way. I have no idea what''s happening right now, but I want to believe that value is decreasing because I now have a girlfriend.


    And then


    Yes! I become a "massage therapist"!


    I suddenly became convinced of this through intuitive inspiration.


    There are several reasons for choosing this path. First, I have a cute and wonderful girlfriend named Ruu. She''s an incredibly serious and cute girl. She''s a girl who is too good for me. What would she think if her boyfriend remained an unemployed freeloader?


    I am currently earning quite a bit of money by selling the magic stones I get from the dungeon, but needless to say, that''s not good enough from a social standpoint.


    I''m earning a decent income by selling the magic stones I obtained in the dungeon, but it''s not socially acceptable. It''s also premature to call myself a "dungeon explorer" as my occupation. Depending on the country''s decision, it wouldn''t be surprising if dungeons were restricted from the general public. Even if that happens, if I continue casually selling magic stones. I''ll get caught immediately.


    Alternatively, I could pretend to work for my previous company and claim to be a salaryman, but that''s not an option.


    Ruu was recently shocked and betrayed by Serai-sam, her best friend. She has fallen into a pretty dark place. If she found out that her new boyfriend, me, was also lying to her, she would be devastated.


    Furthermore, due to spending an extended period as a lonely loner. My perversion has become quite twisted. The stack of doujinshi I''ve purchased over the years tells the depth of that obsession.


    Despite that, I now have an incredibly cute girlfriend named Ruu. Hallelujah! However, as a socially awkward otaku, I bear the heavy cross that prevents me from holding hands or embracing her. Moreover, Ruu, who has become my girlfriend, is an extremely reserved and modest girl, which makes her hesitate even to touch hands, let alone shoulders.


    Let me state it once again: I am a pervert.


    Ideally, I want to touch girls. Because I spent a long time as an outcast and endured being bullied, I''m afraid of being disliked, even though I have grown accustomed to it. Therefore, I hesitate and hesitate.


    If I were to instruct the college girls I coach on how to swing a bat and touch their bodies while saying something like, "Let me show you how to do it," perceptive girls would immediately notice my perverted intentions and look at me with contempt.


    The same applies to massages. About 90% of men who say, "I can give you a massage," are motivated by erotic desires.


    That''s where being a massage therapist comes in. What if instead of saying, "I can give you a massage," I said, "I''m a qualified masseur. So I can examine you"? Even if it were 100% motivated by hidden desires, it would create a sense of privilege, similar to having a professional chef or a cook prepare a meal for you during private time.


    Furthermore, in the future, the college girls I coach will need more advanced training to level up. If I were a massage therapist, I could take care of their body care, including massages.


    As a massage therapist, I would have the excuse and moral justification to touch their bodies. They would feel good as their bodies are in good condition, and I would be happy touching young girls'' bodies. That creates a win-win situation where nobody loses.


    Let me reiterate once again: I am a pervert.


    I approach things with the determination to "create my lucky perverted moments if they don''t happen naturally."


    Well, these are things I can write because this is a notebook I have no intention of showing to anyone.


    Please use VPN if you''re blocked.


    Please support me on Ko-fi. Your support is helping me a lot. For every $5 you''ll get one extra chapter of you choosing.

 Chapter 46:

    Chapter 46:


    Dream Diary


    I had a strange dream.


    I stayed up late last night watching late-night anime, and went to bed under a new high-end down quilt I bought. It was a vivid and strange dream, so I wrote it down. It''s called a dream diary.


    In the dream, I was back in junior high school.


    I was standing in the center of the classroom. However, the scene around me was bizarre. My school classroom is mixed with my workplace environment. Of course, my classmates, colleagues, and even my boss were in the classroom.


    I was confused and involuntarily backed away, not understanding the meaning.


    [Bassari]


    Then something touched my hand and spilled off the desk. I looked at it and saw it was a working document I did at the company. As I picked up the papers and put them back on the desk, a girl who does paperwork at the desk gave me a sharp look.


    The girl was a beautiful girl with a twinkle in her eyes who was at the top of the caste in her class. My school and work got mixed, and even my classmates were doing their work. I apologized to the girl for a few words and hurried to my seat. The girl gave me a sharp look, and hard for me to stay there.


    But when I found my seat, I found an even stranger situation.


    There was a row of attached school desks with lids, and three placed school chairs in a row. On the leftmost seat was my boss, an old man who smelled of age and whom I was forced to work with even though I didn''t like him. On the rightmost seat was a girl who was a classmate of mine in junior high school.


    "Arrrgh!"


    Then I notice.


    There was a page with a scribble of an otaku drawing, which I recognized as my notebook on the desk in the middle of the empty seat.


    My boss and the girls in my class had probably already seen the scribble. But still embarrassed, I hurriedly approached the desk to close the notebook.


    "Eh!"


    But as I approached, I saw that a classmate girl sitting to my right was somehow scribbling the doodle I had drawn in my notebook on a large sheet of drawing paper. And she was good at it, even though it was a pencil drawing. Against the background of a savanna prairie, my otaku characters, refined into animals living in the savanna, were drawn with a sense of movement.Updated from


    I realized that the slowest one was me, who was moving with a single tire, which I had no idea how to use.


    On the way home, the group split up and headed back to their homes. Some said their goodbyes and left. Others disappeared before I knew it.


    And then there were only three of us.


    Somehow, I had sent the remaining two home, even though it was past my house. Then we arrive at one person''s house, he says goodbye to only one other person and goes into the house.


    Finally, there are two.


    But as soon as there were only two of us, the last one pedaled his bike without paying attention to me, and the gap between us grew wider and wider. I tried to catch up with him with a tire I didn''t understand, but I soon learned it was futile.


    """"


    One of the last cyclists ignores me and speeds up. I can''t say, "Wait!" to him. I know where he lives. But then I realize he doesn''t like me, and I stop chasing him.


    I see the back of my club mates pedaling their bicycles away from me. I stopped looking and suddenly turned my gaze to the left.


    As I''m trying to catch up with them, I saw 3 gorgeous women passing me just a few minutes ago. What I saw for a moment were long, white arms and legs stretched out from their patterned dresses.


    When I turned to look at them, I didn''t see their faces, but they were chatting and laughing as they walked into the house.


    The dream ended there.


    Even after I woke up, the dream remained in my memory and was so vivid that I thought there were even sounds attached. Hmmm, I''m curious. I''m the type of person who cares about such things. However, I didn''t know how to search for my dream on the Internet.


    A while after I woke up, I was still curious, so I searched for "dream of being left behind by a friend" as a trial.


    It turns out that dreaming of being left behind by a friend means [Selfish Behavior]. Dreaming of being left behind by a friend is a warning that you are acting selfish as if you''re leaving someone behind.


    Mmmm, a classmate from my junior high school club. And the three women whose faces I could not see. And the girl next door, and the old man boss who smells of aging.


    Is it a warning from the past? A sign of the future? What was the dream trying to tell me?

 Chapter 47:

    Chapter 47:


    Harusame Tempura Croquette Soba And The Sudden Rain Comes


    "Hahaha! Whirling through the wind, (Baruu) Chop! Chop! Cho~op!!"


    I was engaged in peculiar behavior on the 4th floor of the dungeon, wielding a bar and wearing a "Bug King" suit while singing and screaming anime songs, all while massacring giant slugs.


    Ah, but don''t worry. Rest assured. I''m fully aware that this behavior is strange. Even though I''m like this, I''m perfectly sane and sober. So, what am I doing, you ask? I''ve taken on the "Skill Orb Collector" role, and I''m relentlessly hunting down giant slugs, collecting their skill orbs.


    Current Previous


    Level: 37 36


    Race: Human


    Strength: 212 200


    Stamina: 218 201


    Intelligence: 215 202


    Spirit: 240 220


    Agility: 220 208


    Luck: 133 103


    Dexterity: 221 200


    Skills:


    [Acid 1.1], [Agility], [Disease Resistance 5], [Usurp], [Mucus 2], [Space 2], [Luck Enhancement 1.3], [Footwork]


    Titles:


    [Bug King]


    My level hasn''t changed. Once I reach my late 30s, it becomes difficult to level up. So, as stress relief and the idea of "if leveling up is difficult, let''s strengthen my skills," I''ve been hunting down giant slugs that drop the [Mucus] skill orbs.


    As for the singing, it''s a way to release stress and boost morale, I guess? No one''s watching, so it''s fine, right? Besides, when I sing, the giant slugs also react to my voice and gather around me.


    But somehow, I could acquire the skill [Footwork] without realizing it. Maybe, it was the condition of [Defeating a goblin with a weapon using Footwork] or being recognized for my Footwork proficiency by the three college girls who were guiding me. That''s what I think.


    "Here you go! Simple soba noodles with garlic chrysanthemum, croquette, and curry. Please enjoy!"


    YES! It''s mine! I received the tray with my order and headed to the dining area.


    The soba noodles, soaked in the plentiful black dashi broth, were the refreshing green garlic chrysanthemum tempura and the cute oval-shaped croquette. And the curry emitted a delightful aroma, reminiscent of a soba noodle shop. Mmm, it looked incredibly delicious.


    I generously sprinkled shichimi pepper over the soba noodles and started by savoring the black broth.


    [Slurp (Ahh~!)]


    Mmm! The saltiness is still as strong as ever. This is a pitch-black dashi broth known as Kanto-style. It completely disregards low-sodium considerations, but that''s just fine! This punchy flavor is what revitalizes the tired heart and salaryman''s body.


    [(Crunch) Slurp, slurp. (Chew, chew) Munch, munch! (Crunch, crunch!)]


    And when the garlic chrysanthemum tempura''s slight bitterness joins in, my slurping of the soba noodles becomes even more energetic.


    (Ah, it''s so good, isn''t it garlic chrysanthemum tempura)


    I never really experienced a sweet and sour youth. But the taste of the bitter Garlicky Chrysanthemum Tempura that I ate alone among the salarymen during my high school days seemed like a mature flavor encompassed both the sour and the sweet.


    (And the croquette)


    [(Crunchycrunch) Zuzo, zuzo! (Munching) Zubazooooo!]


    The croquette on top of the soba noodles carries a certain gentleness and melancholy beauty. The crispy coating absorbs the broth and gradually crumbles, creating a bittersweet sensation visually and taste.


    Even as an independent work of art, it''s already splendid, but today, unbelievably, it comes with curry too!


    [Kakka! (Munch) Kakka! (sluurp)]


    How amazing! What have the people in India invented? And to think that it has traveled across the seas to Japan and evolved into a different taste, truly deserves astonishment.


    Within me, a fusion of distant India and my homeland, Japan, intertwines and converges, reaching the pinnacle of deliciousness, ready to overflow from my mouth. And just as I''m about to experience this moment, my phone rings unexpectedly.


    (Huh, Who could it be at a time like this?)


    "Help me, Master! I''m about to be killed!"


    (Gasp!)


    (What!?)


    It was an SOS from Serai-san.Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only

 Chapter 48:

    Chapter 48:


    Request From Serai Machi


    An SOS message suddenly arrived from Serai-san.Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    It''s a bit too much for a prank, and the words "I''m going to be killed!" are unsettling.


    In any case, I quickly finished the remaining curry, gulped down the soba noodles, and went outside to call Serai-san.


    (Ring Ring Ring Ring)


    "Hmm, no answer"


    As I pondered what to do next, I received a call from an unknown number.


    "Hello"


    [Oh, Master! I''m glad I got through!]


    The caller was Serai-san. It seems she called from the main phone number.


    "So what''s going on? Where are you now?"


    "Yeah, umm, I''m working at Parade but I''m in trouble! I''m really in trouble!"


    (Trouble while working? What on earth is going on.??)


    "I received a message saying I''m going to be killed, but for now, I''m safe, right?"


    "Yes, I''m safe. But I''m scared. I feel like unknown people stared at me"


    (What? No, I don''t want that. It''s scary.)


    "Unknown people? Not customers at the shop?"


    "Well there are people I see at the shop, but there are also many men I don''t know. In the past 2-3 days, there have been several men who seem to be watching me. Isn''t that abnormal?"


    "Hmm that''s certainly concerning. But when you say they''re watching you, do you mean it''s like stalking?"


    "Yes, probably I even noticed someone following me on my way home yesterday"


    "What?! That''s going too far. It''s not peaceful"


    "I know. Hey, Master, please, could you escort me home?"


    "If that''s the case, understood. Does your work end at 6 p.m.? Should I come to pick you up at that time?"


    "Yes, I can''t go back to work anymore! Please, I''m counting on you! (Snicker!)"


    Hmm, I hope Serai-san isn''t involved in something strange.


    Any man would inevitably turn their gaze towards such a woman. Even I, if I were to encounter someone like Seirai on the street, would involuntarily stare, trying to etch her image into my memory.


    Look, even now. Two young men are sitting at a distant table, stealing glances at Serai-san and whispering to each other.


    (Hmm What''s going on? I hope those guys aren''t stalking Serai-san)


    It''s difficult to discern whether they are simply captivated by her beauty or actively marking her as a target for stalking. Moreover, Serai-san already possessed attention-grabbing qualities, which further complicate the situation.


    From what I understood, peculiar incidents were indeed happening around Seirai. Now, the question remained. How should we deal with this problem?


    "Serai-san, are you certain that you''re getting stalked?"


    "Yes I''ve noticed someone watching me and following me on my way home while I''m working"


    "I see Has there been any direct approaches or incidents apart from being followed?"


    "Well It''s not related to the person who follows me, but a few days ago, a strange customer said something like, Hehe, if you want it that badly, should I be the one to satisfy you?'' while I was serving him. It scared me"


    Ah, the DQN (troublesome customer) Serai-san mentioned. Hmm, that''s also a difficult situation. Who says something like, "Which manga villain are you?" with a straight face? The guy is messed up.


    However, I understood that Serai-san was genuinely troubled by these incidents. Now, the question was how to address the problem.


    "Have you considered reporting the stalking incidents to the police?"


    "Yes. There''s a police officer stationed near the entrance of the dungeon, so I consulted him. But he said, We can''t handle this here. Please consult the Public Safety Division at the station.''"


    "I see Well, even if you were to visit the station and report it, they probably wouldn''t take any immediate action."


    "Ah Shizu told me the same thing. She said it would be a waste of time. The police are useless in times of trouble, aren''t they?"


    "Buh! Serai-san, you''re not supposed to say anything like that even if you''re thinking it"


    "But I don''t know if it''s a quota or what. But I think there are other things they should be doing instead of stopping people who are just riding bicycles and questioning them about their duties or going out of their way to stop a car''s violating a stop sign! (puh)"


    "Ahyes, I understand how you feel. But, you know, it''s not like the officers are doing those things out of their own will When you''re working, you sometimes have to carry out tasks you don''t want to do because of orders from higher-ups,"


    "Well, then it''s the country''s fault for not handling dungeons other properly! Buh!!"


    Hmm, the stress of being stalked must have caused Serai-san to become quite sharp-tongued today. Or maybe I don''t understand, and it''s a typical reaction during a girl''s time of the month.


    "Anyway, let me take you home. You usually take the train. But if you want to feel a little better, I can give you a ride on the back of my motorcycle. I have a helmet, and your outfit seems suitable."


    "Umm About that"


    When I asked her if she wanted me to take her home, Serai-san hesitated, her mouth moving as if trying to say something.


    "Could you let me stay at your place tonight, as my master''s house?"


    "What?


    Serai-san said something outrageous again.

 Chapter 49:

    Chapter 49:


    Driving Home


    I was about to stand up, lifting my hips, but upon hearing Serai-san''s outrageous request, I decided to sit back down.


    (Why did Serai-san come up with something like that??)


    In the past, I used to ponder various thoughts and strategies to win over heroines in eroge and dating games. However, it didn''t necessarily mean I understood women''s hearts. It was merely choosing the most reasonable option presented based on the story and situation.


    Now that I''m dealing with a real girl, I can''t help but feel that.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    (Ah, I have no idea what girls are thinking)


    However, I can''t stay in mental paralysis forever, so I should honestly ask Serai-san.


    "Um Serai-san, why at my place? Isn''t it better to go to Nina-san''s or Ruu''s?"


    "Ah~ Shizu''s room is small, and there''s no air conditioning, so it''s impossible. As for Ru''s house, I''d feel like I''m bothering her as Ruu''s mom. Is it impossible?"


    Well, let''s direct some of that consideration you show toward Ruu''s mom toward me, too, shall we?


    "But doesn''t Nina-san seem to have a pretty good lifestyle?"


    "Nah, that girl is incredibly thrifty. She even said her allowance from her parents is lower than mine. She''s living in a 4.5-tatami room without air conditioning, saying she''s fine with the heat."


    "What?! She''s fine without air conditioning in this heat. Well, indeed, Nina-san always looks cool. But she''s fashionable, and doesn''t give off that impression at all."


    "Hey Why are you so curious about Shizu? Is Sensei also interested in Shizu?"


    Serai-san gives me a questioning look.


    "Hey! N-no, it''s not like that! I was just surprised. She didn''t seem like that despite being thrifty."


    "Ah Well, she also receives lots of presents from boys. She even asks boys she dates to buy her clothes"


    Hmm, the term "boys" feels a bit off. You would say "boyfriend" or something. Maybe she used the word "boys" to imply multiple guys.


    "I see. But what about R''s place? Since you''ve made up, they could let you stay for some days, right?"


    "Well, about that"


    Reluctantly, Serai-san explains that "although the two made up, R''s parents are still angry because they heard from R why their daughter was so shocked.". I see. That''s awkward.


    Well, even if I say I''ll let her stay, my place is just a 6-tatami apartment. The loft that used to store many otaku goods is now unusable after moving the goods to the dungeon ante-room, but the problem is the refrigerator.


    My secret dungeon. I want to avoid a situation where someone discovers the refrigerator dungeon.


    "Serai-san. To confirm one last time, is it so dangerous that you don''t want to go home, and can''t stay at the houses of friends other than Nina-san and Ruu?"


    (Ah, Ruu Ruu! This is the perfect time to consult with her, the one who became my girlfriend!)


    No matter how much I train in virtual scenarios through eroge and dating games, I''ve realized that I still have no clue about a girl''s true feelings in real-life situations. In Ruu''s case, it was because she had entered a state of despair and revealed her true feelings that I could grasp them.


    So, I asked Serai-san to wait and called Ruu for advice.


    "Seki-san is troubled by a stalker and wants to stay at my place. What do you think?" I conveyed this to Ruu, and she replied, "My dad is still angry, so I''m sorry But, Coach, if you''re willing, please help Maachi-chan," referring to Serai-san by her first name.


    Yes, it''s understandable for a father to be angry when his daughter is in such a state.


    And from the content of our conversation, it became clear that Serai-san had consulted with Ru before approaching me.


    Alright, I won''t hesitate anymore.


    I''m the only one who can save this lost and troubled college student standing before me. There''s a secret that I don''t want anyone to know. "My fridge is a dungeon." But even if I have to push that aside, it seems to be my destiny to help her.


    After all, she even calls me her Master and looks up to me.


    (Alright, once it''s decided!)


    I stood up from my seat in a determined manner.


    "Understood, Serai-san. Let''s go to your place first. Since we don''t know how long it will take to resolve the stalker issue, you must go back and get changed or gather the things you need, right?"


    "Y-Yes! Please, I''m counting on you!"


    Serai-san bowed deeply once again in response to my words. N-No, she''s not doing this to cut off my escape route? She''s not trying to attract attention again.


    ..


    It didn''t take me an hour to reach Serai-san''s house, which was a recently built state-of-the-art apartment. After all, I was riding a motorcycle. With the ability to memorize the route with a single check on my phone, there was no difficulty.


    However, during the ride, most of my consciousness was occupied by the warmth and sensation of Serai-san pressed against my back. Well, there''s no need to explain why.


    (Hmm, so this is Serai-san''s house.)


    I looked up at the three-story building with a deep gray color. It was relatively new, probably just a few years old. The entrance had a modern auto-lock system, ensuring excellent security measures. It was a place where a girl could live with peace of mind. The rent was probably higher than the apartment where I lived.


    "Ezuki-san, I''m scared, so come with me"


    As Serai-san handed me the helmet and said that, we got off the bike. Even though we only needed to enter the building through the entrance with an auto-lock and go to her room. Maybe she''s genuinely afraid of that stalker.


    By the way, the gray half-helmet Serai-san was wearing was something I bought together with a gas mask from a home center before completing the Bug King suit. I stored it in the spatial storage created by my skill [Space] so it would be available in case Ruu, and I went on a motorcycle outing, but I never expected that Serai-san would be the first person to wear it.


    "Alright, I''ll accompany you to the entrance of your apartment."


    After hanging the helmets on the motorcycle''s mirror, I followed Serai-san and passed through the auto-lock door.

 Chapter 50:

    Chapter 50:


    Eating Ramen


    Room 301, was Serai''s room. Facing east, it must be the best room in this apartment, where the morning sun shines brightly.


    "I''ll get ready quickly, so wait outside!"


    Saying that Serai-san hurriedly entered the room. I wanted to say something like, "Get ready in 40 seconds!" to her retreating figure, but I refrained from doing so. After all, it was such a famous line, and I feared it would create an awkward atmosphere if Serai-san knew about it.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Hmm"


    Taking my gaze away from the room''s closed door, I looked at the surrounding scenery.


    Her room is on the third floor, the view was quite nice. Yeah, it''s a nice place to live. Female college students these days are amazing. Serai-san is probably busy opening drawers and packing her belongings in the room. I couldn''t help but feel a little excited thinking about what kind of panties Serai-san chose for the overnight stay.


    However, such enjoyable and exciting fantasies were suddenly interrupted. I caught sight of a suspicious figure in the corner of my vision. The narrow alley in front of the apartment didn''t have a distinction between the sidewalk and the road. From the T-shaped intersection to the left, a figure that appeared to be a man suddenly emerged and looked at me standing in front of Serai-san''s room. Then, the figure hurriedly hide in the alley from which he had just come out.


    "Huh!?"


    (Could that be the stalker Serai-san was talking about!?)


    "(Clatter) Sorry for the wait, master! Hm, is something wrong?"


    "Huh? Ah, no, it''s nothing"


    As Serai-san noticed my troubled expression and asked me, the presence of the possible stalker targeting Serai-san disappeared from my perceptible range.


    (Damn it. Maybe it was a failure.)


    I hesitated. I hesitated to use the power I had gained in the dungeon on the ground. I could have jumped down from the third floor and immediately chased after the prowler.


    I hesitated. Using the power I gained in the dungeon on the surface. With my current abilities, I could have jumped from the third floor and immediately pursued the suspicious person.


    But due to my usual efforts to avoid using the power gained in the dungeon outside of it and the anxiety of "what if the opponent is also an ability user like me," hesitation arose, and I couldn''t act immediately.


    That''s right. If the opponent is also someone who gained power and skills in the dungeon, it would be too dangerous to rush in defenselessly. If the opponent were to resist with the power I gained in desperation, I would have no choice but to go all out. And if by any chance, the opponent was also a user of [Acid] like me, without the Mushiou suit, it would likely end up in a mutual defeat. Yeah, that person could defeat me.


    "Well then, shall we go? Master''s house."


    "Yeah, sure"


    I put the large Boston bag on Serai-san''s back and slowly started the bike with mixed feelings.


    ..


    "Alright, we''ve arrived."


    "This is your master''s house? But isn''t this a public bath?"


    "Yeah, it''s a public bath. My bathroom is small, so let''s take a bath here before going home."


    "Oh, I see. Thank you for considering me. I appreciate it."


    On the way back, instead of going straight to my place, we stopped at a public bath. That''s because being hugged from behind by Serai-san had an incredible effect, and it was distracting me.


    I entered the shop and sat across from Serai-san.


    "Nah, I was waiting for you. Plus, I wanted to hear your recommendation."


    "Recommendation, huh? My usual choices are garlic ramen and garlic chives dumplings, something with stamina. How about a vegetable-rich tantanmen for a girl like you?"


    "I see. So, what will you have today, master?"


    "Hmm, let me think. Since I assume you wouldn''t want to be around someone who smells like garlic in the room, I''ll go with miso ramen and a Chinese-style rice bowl."


    "It''s fine. You don''t have to worry about that. I''m also curious about what you usually eat, master, so I''ll order the same."


    "Hmm In that case, it would be garlic ramen, garlic chives dumplings, and stir-fried garlic chives with liver. Is that okay?"


    "That''s fine. Let''s both embrace the garlic aroma."


    (Guhh! If I didn''t know Serai-san''s personality. I''d probably fall for it. But she won''t fool me.)


    "All right, be prepared for the garlic scent."


    "Yes!"


    ..


    "Here you go. Garlic ramen, garlic chives dumplings, and stir-fried garlic chives with the liver."


    "Wow!"


    Seiki-san''s eyes widened as the garlic ramen arrived.


    Well, it''s understandable. This garlic ramen is topped with a mound of grated garlic in the center, about the size of one garlic bulb.


    "It''s amazing"


    "Yeah. The grated garlic is soaked in the ramen broth and cooked to mellow out the flavor. Otherwise, the garlic''s components would be too strong and upset your stomach."


    "What?! Is that some dangerous food?"


    "Well, this amount of garlic can be dangerous for beginners. Serai-san, it''s better to leave only the amount you think you can handle and transfer the rest to my bowl."


    "Okay, I''ll do that"


    Even Serai-san, as composed as she is, seemed taken aback by the amount of garlic, carefully moving the garlic using her chopsticks.


    "SlurpSlurpSlurp! (Munch) SlurpSlurpSlurp!!"


    "SlurpSlurp! (Munch) SlurpSlurpSlurp!!"


    And so Serai-san and I enjoyed our garlic ramen, sweating on our foreheads.


    Occasionally, we would take a break and eat dumplings or stir-fried garlic chives with liver, then return to the garlic ramen. Serai-san''s eating style was quite wild today, perhaps influenced by my presence.


    And the familiar staff members of this restaurant, who were used to seeing me dine alone, observed us with an oddly mischievous smile as we, a cute girl and I enjoyed garlic ramen together.

 Chapter 51:

    Chapter 51:


    Midnight Thanks


    The lonely otaku always dreams.


    For example, "I wonder if a cute girl will fall from the sky someday" or "I wonder if the kitten I saved will turn into a beautiful girl and come to repay me." These are things that will never happen


    But still, the lonely otaku dreams. During that time, they can avoid facing the harsh reality.


    By the way, let''s digress for a moment. There is a story called "The Little Match Girl." It''s a masterpiece that everyone knows. It tells the story of a young girl selling matches on a cold night. She tries to warm herself by lighting the matches and sees happy illusions in the flames.


    But aren''t the Little Match Girl and the lonely otaku doing the same thing? However, the girl''s fantasies are praised as a masterpiece, while the otaku''s fantasies are thought of as creepy.


    When I deeply pondered what this meant. I realized the girl is young and vulnerable. But she''s working diligently, while the delusional otaku is a jobless shut-in neet even at an old age.


    I see. No wonder a shut-in neet cannot compare to a young girl who works hard. I have learned the essence of why a masterpiece is a masterpiece.


    "Master~ why are you being so quiet?"


    "Uh well, it''s just some philosophical thoughts"


    "What? What''s that?"


    Well, my sense of reality couldn''t keep up with the situation of a cute girl like Serai-san coming to my room and surprising me. So my thoughts drifted in a strange direction. Of course, the lonely otaku refers to me.


    After leaving the ramen shop, we passed the convenience store and headed home.


    During the meal, we talked about how "my refrigerator is broken" and took precautions. Serai-san was also concerned about the garlic ramen breath and bought breath freshener tablets. On the way home, she made me take one too.


    (Sound of the door opening) "Here we are. It''s a small place, but please come in."


    "I''m intruding."


    We took off our shoes in the narrow space that seemed like a combination of the entrance and the kitchen, and Serai opened the door to the 6-tatami room.


    (Silence)


    And there was a moment of silence.


    I let my gaze wander around the room, checking if my otaku elements were left. Serai-san stood in my room, looking around with an indescribable expression on her face.


    "So, Ezuki-san, you''ve been living in a place like this"


    "Can''t you imagine just from the exterior? It''s quite a downgrade compared to where Serai-san lives."


    "I''m sorry about that."


    Suddenly, Serai-san apologized.


    But it might be good timing, so I decided to tell Serai-san about my new profile.


    "Ouch!"


    "Eek! Sorry! Did that hurt?"


    Serai-san suddenly stepped on me. Not only that but while standing on my back, she lost her balance and fell on her butt.


    "Oh it''s okay. But it would have been nice if you had given me a heads up before stepping on me."


    "I-I''m sorry, sensei"


    Ah, I thought I was going to spew out garlic ramen when she unexpectedly hip-dropped me.


    "Just be careful with that kind of massage where you''re stepping on someone''s back. It can be dangerous if you don''t have something to hold on to, you know?"


    "Yeah, I thought it would be okay since you have a broad back, sensei, but I realized it''s risky, so I''ll stop."


    Saying that Serai-san, who was still on top of me, shifted her body and straddled my hips. Hmm, this alone feels pleasant.


    However, as for the actual massage, I recently received an intense massage at a super bath house from a young staff member who pressed into my pressure points. Therefore, I couldn''t help but compare it and feel slightly unsatisfied.


    "Yes! How did it feel, master?"


    And so, Serai-san''s massage lasted for about 20 minutes.


    "Ah~ It felt so good. Thank you. Serai-san, you have a talent for massage. It''s amazing."


    But that''s one thing, and this is another. The massage at the super bath house was a paid service, whereas the massage Serai-san gave me was out of gratitude. It''s only appropriate to express my appreciation and praise in return.


    After that, Serai-san and I engaged in a topic that would not hurt anyone and was suitable for the situation: "How kind, honest, and good of a child Ruu is.". Finally, we called Ruu on the phone, and the three of us happily chatted and drifted off to sleep.


    ".."


    Having lost the luxurious down comforter to Serai-san, I spread out the envelope-style sleeping bag I used during the motorcycle tour and lay in the bed. Serai-san smiled and said, "If your shoulders get stiff, I''ll give you a massage again," I had no choice but to give up the brand-new luxurious down comforter.


    "Ezuki-san Are you already asleep?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Listen Thank you for everything"


    Under the faint light coming in through the skylight, Serai-san, sleeping below in the dark room, expressed her sincere gratitude to me.


    She must have been feeling much more vulnerable than I had imagined. That''s why I returned to her the words I had wanted to hear most from a friend when I got bullied.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll always be on your side."


    "Yeah"


    After confirming that she had started breathing quietly, I drifted to sleep.

 Chapter 52:

    Chapter 52:


    Everyday Extraordinary


    Chun-chun, it''s morning.


    I don''t think about things like the morning sun streaming through the gaps in the curtains or birds chirping outside. None of that matters in the morning.


    "Yawn Good morning, master. Don''t come downstairs until I finish changing and doing my makeup."


    "Good morning, but first, let me use the bathroom."


    There was nothing between me and Serai-san.


    Yes, it was a wholesome, ordinary morning. Despite spending the night with a cute college girl, we went about our morning as if nothing happened. It feels like such a waste, but that''s probably just my perverted mind acting up.


    But now that I have Ruu, my girlfriend, I''ve become just like those fulfilled individuals I used to envy.


    So, as long as I have Ruu, my adorable girlfriend, I can forgive most things.


    "Don''t stare at me too much, okay?"


    After finishing changing, Serai-san arranged her makeup tools on the table and started applying makeup. I had to wait near the entrance while she changed, but the door to my room had frosted glass panels, so whether it was there didn''t make much of a difference. I could catch a glimpse of Serai-san changing through the glass, albeit not very clearly, and it made me slightly amused in the morning.


    However, constantly being subjected to the curious gaze of a man was a strong source of stress for Serai-san. Especially now. So, the beautiful college girl''s morning routine, which used to be enjoyable to watch, ended while I lazed around in the loft.


    ..


    The refrigerator is broken, so I have limited options for cooking at home. That''s why we''re eating out. Following this syllogism, I gave Serai-san a ride on the back of my bike, and we headed to a fast food restaurant near Dungeon Shop Parade. Serai-san had a part-time job today, so I dropped her off on my bike.


    "It was cloudy, but I''m glad it didn''t rain."


    She''s holding a hamburger in her hand, enjoying her breakfast with a cheerful expression.


    "Yeah, it''s nice and cool. But it''s tough riding the bike in the rain."


    I''m enjoying my breakfast with a hamburger in my hand as well.


    When I was a child, I was a very foolish elementary school student, so I used to get indignant and say, "Hamburgers get smaller every year!" without realizing that I was growing up. I thought fast food restaurants were stingy until I reached the upper grades of elementary school.


    "Huh"


    "What''s so funny, master? Why are you laughing strangely?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I was reminiscing about something from the past."


    "Huh, what is it? I''m curious now."


    I told Serai-san about my silly childhood and the hamburger story.


    After delivering Serai-san to her part-time job, I had things to do too. I planned to visit several massage schools I had researched, get brochures, and if possible, observe a class. I could request information online, but if I plan to attend for a while, I want to get a proper feel for the school''s atmosphere. After all, I don''t have good memories of being in school.


    So, I visited several schools.


    Some receptionists were greatly surprised by the sudden appearance of a macho, somewhat Tetsuo-like character like me. Some were even in a hurry to contact the security company. However, when I said, "I''m considering enrollment. I''d like to see the brochure and have a tour if possible," they changed their attitude and responded favorably.


    It seems the combination of being macho and being a massage therapist is a good match.


    Even when I was allowed to peek into the classroom during the tour, I attracted the attention of the young students. They all had similar reactions. Saying things like "Wow" or "What a body" It seems being macho is well-received by those aspiring to become massage therapists.


    Yes, I''m confident that my career choice was not a mistake. After completing the tour of massage schools, I mustered up the courage and called Ruu.


    Before Serai-san accidentally reveals information about me. I have to tell Ruu I''m unemployed. Ah, I feel even more nervous than when I confessed my feelings.


    "What!? I can''t be involved with an unemployed and lazy person!" What if she says something like that? Nervously, I made arrangements to meet her over the phone and agreed to meet at the park. Ruu, who had a day off from university, said she was studying at the library even on her day off. She seems like an earnest and good girl, just like a character in a picture.


    ..


    "Coach said you wanted to meet me, and I''m really happy about it."


    When I arrived, Ruu was waiting for me at the entrance of a large park right next to the library, and she greeted me with a smile, saying those words.


    Just hearing that makes my heart flutter. Right now, I''m completely and intensely smitten. However, I mustn''t lose sight of my purpose. We walked side by side for a while along the green path, and when we found a convenient bench to sit on, I gestured for Ruu to join me, and we both sat down.


    But it would be too awkward to suddenly blurt out, "I''m unemployed!".


    Even I have my limits.


    So, while considering how to naturally tell Ruu I''m unemployed, I tried to explore the conversation first.


    "Ruu, I''m studying to become a massage therapist right now. What about your future dreams?"


    (Oh um)


    "Well, you''re studious and serious, Ruu, so I''m sure you can become anything you want."


    (Um, well)


    "By the way, I''m planning to enter a massage therapy school to study."


    (As for getting married.)


    "Huh? What?"


    "I want to be Coach''s bride! (Eeek!)"


    (What on earth?!)


    Hmm Before confessing that I''m unemployed, I received a proposal from Ruu.

 Chapter 53:

    Chapter 53:


    We Are Airsoft (Survival Game) Style


    Two days have passed since the


    In other words, it''s the third day since Serai-san came to my place, and it was the day before yesterday when Rua said to me, "I want to be Coach''s wife."


    I never expected to be told something like that out of the blue. After all, I was just about to confess I was unemployed while feeling nervous.


    But then Rua suddenly poured her overflowing affection on me, and I couldn''t help but be moved and embrace her.


    It was the first time I ever hugged a girl face to face. Amidst the confusion, various thoughts were swirling in my head, and the happy ending of an eroge or a dating simulation game overlapped with the current situation, causing me to blurt out things like, "I''ll make you happy." It was quite a predicament.


    Rua, too, was moved by the fact that I accepted her proposal.


    Ruu and I went from just dating to suddenly being in a relationship with the intention of marriage. Rua said she wanted to report this to her mother, but I managed to appease her by saying, "Let''s keep it as our secret for now," and escorted her to her apartment before returning.


    ..


    I feel like Serai-san, and I somehow understand the perfect distance between us.


    It''s like You know, that feeling when you''re alone with a classmate of the opposite sex whom you never usually talk to, like after school or in the classroom. It''s similar to my awkward and embarrassing moments, even if I didn''t particularly like them.


    This is a story of me, a social outcast at school, and the protagonist of an eroge I once played.


    I understood Serai-san is very friendly towards both men and women.


    Therefore, the casual physical contact that Serai-san naturally engages in without much thought, the guys might misunderstand it as, "Oh! She''s interested in me!".


    It would have been dangerous if I hadn''t properly listened to her personal story.


    And from Nina-san, who learned that Serai-san was taking refuge at my place, I started receiving messages quite frequently for some reason. The content was filled with extreme kindness, saying, [Should I come and stay at your place and take care of Coach''s daily needs??] However, if I accepted this offer, I would undoubtedly become Nina-san''s ATM, so I politely declined with a mature response, saying, "Thank you, I appreciate the sentiment."


    Perhaps the information that she would be treated to meals by me, her shisho, and taken to the public bath if she stayed at my place got around.


    In the meantime, I decided on a massage school to attend.


    It''s reasonably close to my place, has a pleasant atmosphere, and follows a driving school-style teaching method for massage. With this, I won''t need to spend an entire day at school but can go and attend classes at my convenience. It''s the perfect style for me, who wants to delve into dungeons daily and sell magic stones.


    And this week, there will be no dungeon guidance.


    The reason, of course, is Serai-san''s stalker issue. If I were to dive into the Goblin Dungeon again like before, it would attract even more attention, and things would become even worse.


    "Shisho~ Do you know any other good places?", Serai-san looked disappointed she couldn''t go into the dungeon, but I was also busy with school-related matters. So I couldn''t investigate other dungeons.


    So, I gave her some time, but I haven''t been there in a while, so let''s check it out together before taking everyone, and get some time.


    Seraii-san also has a different way of doing things at her place, and it seems she was preparing to go to the coin laundry today. By the way, I know that Serai-san keeps her used clothes in a Boston bag, but that bag is like Pandora''s box that I should never touch. It might bring happiness only for a moment. But afterward, various calamities will surely overflow into the world.


    .


    [Tiptoeing footsteps! Rapid gunfire! Tapapapap! Tapapapapap!]


    "Goo! Goo! Goo!"


    "Move! Move! Move!"


    Feeling a little down about Excalibar bending, I wander through the dungeon when I hear a noisy sound coming from the end of the passage.


    Curious, I peek around the corner of the passage. Ahead of me, there''s a white cloth covering something, and in front of it stands a short girl wearing camouflage clothing, a helmet, and carrying an automatic rifle as if on guard duty. And it seems the intriguing sound is coming from behind the white cloth.


    Well, I''m an anime otaku. And anime characters are usually armed. That''s because there are many anime series set on a battlefield. So, influenced by that, I also have an airsoft gun. And the sound I hear is the sound of shooting from such an airsoft gun.


    [Tapapap! Tapapapapap!]


    "Could it be airsoft (survival game)? In a dungeon like this??"


    Curious, I approach the white cloth where the sound is coming from. However, I''m soon stopped by the girl wearing the camouflage outfit who is on guard duty.


    "You there. Sorry, but could you refrain from going any further?"


    I was surprised. A younger, short girl referring to me, a big man, as "you (anta)." And on top of that, using a firm tone and saying, "Sorry, but.", although it didn''t seem like she felt sorry. Hmmm, she is quite spirited.


    "Hey, I wanted to ask, are you playing airsoft beyond this cloth?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. I hate places with so many bugs, but you know how it is, right? My friends got obsessed with exterminating bugs"


    While sighing and explaining the situation, the girl in camouflage attire hears a man''s voice shouting, "You darn bugs!", repeatedly from behind her.


    "Could it be playing tarship Troopers against the Giant Dung Beetles?"


    "Wow, you know about it, big brother. Are you also into this kind of stuff?"


    When I mention tarship Troopers, the girl with the stern look softens her expression a bit. Just like with anime fans, military enthusiasts are often viewed with biased eyes as if they''re all about glorifying war. By showing understanding, her attitude becomes slightly more favorable.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not into that kind of thing, but I have airsoft and model guns. You know, right? I have an M60 machine gun."


    "No way, seriously!? That''s my favorite gun! When I see it being fired in movies like ambo and omando, it''s so thrilling!"


    "Yeah, I love that scene where Schwarzenegger shoots the M60 while shirtless and scatters enemies and flowers together. I couldn''t help to impulse buys it."


    "Damn, that''s awesome! That scene! Hey, you can come and watch it especially!"


    The military enthusiast girl with the stern look. However, as we talked, we surprisingly got along well and quickly became friends. When she opens the white cloth hanging in the corridor, she offers to guide me into the world of tarship Troopers.


    Hehehe, this sounds interesting.

 Chapter 54:

    Chapter 54:


    Space Warriors and Planned Crimes


    I''m setting off. To the battlefield in the far reaches of the galaxy.


    And I will never look back.


    If I turn around, there will be a white cloth partition, dampening the excitement that has built up.


    In the dungeon corridor, a chubby man in camouflage clothing is wildly shooting an airgun assault rifle at dung beetles.


    [Tapa-pa! Tapa-papa-pa! Pachi-pachi-pachi-pach!]


    [Tch! Regular bullets are useless! Get the armor-piercing rounds ready!]


    [Fukyu! Fukyu-kyu-kyu-kyu! Pachi-pachi-pachi-pach!]


    "Damn it! They''re closing in!"


    "Wh-Where are the airstrikes?! Damn it! What is the Air Force doing?!"


    Now, in front of my eyes, brave space warriors are fighting desperately against the bugs.


    They may look like chubby men in camouflage clothing shooting dung beetle with airguns while making a ruckus, but that''s just my mental adjustment. They are the space warriors who have left Earth and fight at the farthest reaches of the galaxy.


    Look, they look so happy.


    Otaku is children who couldn''t grow up to be adults. No matter how old they get, their minds remain childlike. Even though they may look like chubby men, their eyes sparkle as they indulge in their [X-ship Trooper] pretend-to-play. To me, who didn''t have friends to play with like that, they looked very radiant.


    "That''s amazing"


    "Hehe How about it? It''s quite something! We have a painter among the members."


    "Oh?"


    However, the military nerd girl gives me an off-topic response to my muttering. Indeed, the cardboard objects placed there are futuristic and cool.


    "But bringing projectiles into the dungeon should be prohibited, right? How did you manage to get permission?"


    "Oh yeah, it was a meticulous negotiation, you know? We set up proper partitions and posted guards. We also cooperate in rescue operations if we find injured people in the dungeon. We worked hard to have airsoft battles in the dungeon and stuff."


    "I see."


    "Well, the reason is that one of the police officers stationed here is my uncle!"


    "What? It''s just favoritism?"


    A middle-aged man with deep wrinkles on his face approached from the back of the corridor and spoke to the military nerd girl next to me.


    "Hey, Shark, what happened to the lookout? And who is this man?"


    (Shark?)


    "I''m letting him observe because he showed interest. Plus, this guy seems to have an M60."


    "Ah, it was delicious! Thank you, master!"


    When we arrived at my apartment, Serai-san was in a good mood and playfully placed her hands on my shoulders from behind. Most guys would fall for this, but I won''t be deceived or shaken. Right now, at the center of my heart. There sits Rut, my very cute girlfriend.


    However, Serai-san still gets stressed by the stares of men who kept staring at her during work, which can be considered stalking. Fortunately, she''s in a good mood now. The power of the high-priced special tendon at the soba restaurant is no joke.


    And in such a good mood, Serai-san offered to give me a massage to repay me.


    When she said that, I couldn''t be stingy, so I accepted Seki-san''s massage. She started by massaging my shoulders while I sat cross-legged on the luxurious feather futon.


    "Nsho, nsho (rubbing sound). How is it, master? Feels good?"


    "Ah It feels really good"


    Receiving a pre-bedtime massage from Serai-san, a college beauty in her pajamas after bathing, is the best. It''s not just about the skill of the massage itself, but the situation itself is blissful. If I were to try to buy this situation with money, I wonder how much it would cost.


    It would require more than just the gasoline cost for the round trip on the motorcycle, the bathhouse fee, and the price of the special tendon.


    "It''s still hot, isn''t it? (rubbing sound)."


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    It''s not like the room is hot since I turned on the air conditioning as soon as we got back. Serai-san must be referring to the recent weather.


    "Sure Lie down. Ah Ah, summer is almost over, huh?"


    "Mmm, yeah"


    "Before this summer ends, I want to go to the beach or something~."


    Huh, wait? Is this the pattern of children begging for something from their fathers?


    "Well but even if we plan something now, it might not work out in time"


    "It''ll be fine, right? Don''t master want to see Ruu''s swimsuit?"


    "See her in a swimsuit!?"


    [clatter!]


    "That''s right~. If this summer ends, the next time you can see Luu in a swimsuit will be next year, you know?"


    "Hmm"


    "I hope master and Ruu can continue getting along next year but you never know what will happen in life Sigh"


    Hey, don''t say something so ominous.


    Hey, don''t say such unlucky things.


    Afterward, following the advice of "Shizu knows about this kind of thing, so why not consult her?", I sent a message. On the same day, Nina-san sent me a [Travel plan, a magnificent estimate sheet] to my phone.


    I I was set up.

 Chapter 55:

    Chapter 55:


    Meditation


    I fell into the trap set by two strong and beautiful college students, Nina-san and Serai-san. They sent me an estimate under the guise of an expensive travel plan, and I couldn''t help but accept it.


    I''ve been living without romance for the past few years. I haven''t even gone to the beach in a long time. The only days I would go out and have a blast were the otaku festivals in summer and winter.


    So, if I received a travel plan called [One Night, Two Days! Thump Only Men Here~ Izu Beach Trip!] That was so enticing, I had no choice but to give it the green light! But in the past, I would never have made such a decision so easily.


    However, I''ve become stronger in the dungeon, and the poly buckets are still filled with plenty of magic stones. With the adorable Ruu and the alluring Nina-san and Serai-san, if I can go on a one-night, two-day trip with them, then 300,000 or 400,000 yen is a small price.


    "san Zucky-san!"


    (Oh, right. I remember now. I was given the nickname "Zucky" by the students at the chiropractic school.)


    "Hmm? Ah, Kato, what''s up?"


    "No, I''m Sato. Kato is over there. Come on. It''s Zucky-san''s turn."


    "Oh, right, I forgot. I was lost in thought."


    "Oh, come on, we''re in the middle of class."


    (I have to be careful. I paid a lot for this class, so I need to study properly.)


    This is the practical training room at the chiropractic school. As a result, several treatment beds with towels are lined up, and the students practice their techniques on each other.


    "So this time, am I the one receiving the treatment? And Sato is the teacher, right?"


    "No, I''m Kato. Geez, please remember our faces, Zucky-san."


    "Oh, sorry, sorry."


    I''ve always had trouble remembering people''s faces and names since my school days. It seems that trait has stuck with me even now that my intelligence has increased.


    In my group, there are Kato and Sato, two young guys with similar appearances and dyed hair, a middle-aged man named Muto with a bulldog face, and Goto, a petite girl. It would have been perfect if my name was something like Endo, completing the "Fuji" set, but oh well.


    And the second advantage is to suppress my libido.


    Under one roof, alone with a cute girl with a large bust. Visually and olfactorily stimulated, I couldn''t release my pent-up sexual desire.


    Furthermore, Serai-san had become even more attractive than when I first met her. It''s not only because of leveling up but also because of the outstanding effects of the hot springs. The public bath I go to with Serai-an is a hot spring. In Tokyo, if you search, you''ll find several public baths with natural hot springs.


    As a result of going to such a public bath, Sera has leveled up to become a "plump, smooth-skinned beauty." As I mentioned before, Sera has the looks I like. Adding the buff of being a "plump, smooth-skinned beauty," I ride home with her on the back of my bike, feeling her soft warmth.


    By the time we arrive at my house, I''m already in a heated and excited state.


    But I can''t possibly make a move on her. She''s Ruu''s friend, and she''s here because she trusts me. I can''t betray that trust.


    Therefore, I say, "I''ll cover the bike, so go ahead and go up to the room," and wait for the heat to die down before returning. But even then, it doesn''t subside completely. That''s the nature of sexual desireit''s truly difficult to control.


    That''s why there''s meditation.


    To calm the disturbance in my heart, reach a state of emptiness, and free myself from all worries.


    So, I return to the room, change into my pajamas, climb up the loft ladder, put on my headphones, and play "spiritual music that connects to the heavens and fully opens the chakra.". I sit cross-legged and close my eyes.


    I place the palms of my hands facing upward on my knees, sensing the sacred aura descending from above while meditating.


    ()


    Yes, there''s no one here anymore.


    Only nothingness remains.


    ..


    "Huh?! Master! I finished studying. What are you doing??"


    As I open my eyes, I see Serai-san, who climbed up the loft ladder, showing only her upper body. And the moment I see Serai-san, my eyes are immediately drawn to her large, deforming chest pressing against the ladder.


    Hmm It seems that my path to enlightenment is still far away.

 Chapter 56:

    Chapter 56:


    Psychic Battle


    Today, Serai-san left energetically in the morning, saying "she had a meeting to attend.". It''s probably a trip-planning meeting with Nina-san. Ah well, they''ve got me wrapped around their fingers.


    Anyway, as for me, I set out for a dungeon exploration early in the morning.


    The destination was the Park Dungeon. It''s called that because it''s in the park. This dungeon supposedly has slimes on the 1st floor, goblins on the second, and kobolds on the third.


    Slimes are already familiar monsters. I spent a week studying their ecology before my first battle with one. So, when it comes to slimes, I know everything down to the number of wrinkles on their butt. Well, there were no butt wrinkles on the slimes, though.


    Goblins are just goblins. They have irritating faces, but they make excellent practice dummies for combat. That''s also why I chose the Park Dungeon this timebecause there were goblins. Ruu and the others used to fight them.


    "Huh What''s that over there?"


    When I went to the reception, I noticed an unusual number of police officers gathered.


    [Could there be some incident!?] I thought as I approached. It turned out that the bald and crew-cut guys were causing a problem about whether they could enter the dungeon.


    Of course, the police couldn''t let these reckless folks, who use their bodies as canvases, into the dungeon. They''d undoubtedly use any power they gain in there for anti-social activities.


    "Hey, you. Don''t go to the 4th floor of the dungeon."


    As I was heading toward the dungeon''s entrance after completing the reception, one of the police officers stopped me.


    "Oh, why is that again?"


    "There are ghosts"


    (Ghost??)


    What''s going on? Currently, dungeons open to the public get selected by the Self-Defense Force and the police. They should be low-risk dungeons with little to no worthwhile lootbasically, dungeons that don''t matter.


    "By ghosts, do you mean undead monsters?"


    "We don''t know that much. After all, we''re here to monitor the entrance to the dungeon. We''re not allowed to go inside, so we can only rely on information from those who''ve entered."


    "I see So those who''ve been inside the dungeon have been talking about ghosts?"


    "That''s right. Several people have been sent to the hospital in a state of confusion. So, please be careful not to go down to the 4th floor."


    "I understand. Thank you for letting me know."


    I was warned by a police officer with strong, intimidating eyes, even in the scorching sunlight, and I decided to heed the warning for now.


    I quickly descended to the 3rd underground floor. Neither slimes nor goblins can stand in my way.


    And on this 3rd underground floor, there are kobolds. This creature is also a first encounter for me. Nevertheless, it''s categorized as a weak monster, so many of its mages were circulating on the internet.


    However, due to the regulations imposed by video streaming sites, I''m currently unable to upload anything related to dungeon combat scenes. The reason behind this restriction is dungeon battles involve violent and gory scenes.


    As a result, the only available information online is limited to images.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    While it would be much better to be able to watch the actual movements, there''s nothing we can do about it. While contemplating this, a Kobold appeared before me.


    After thinking for a while, I decide to wait for about 5 minutes on the spot before descending to the fourth underground floor.


    The 4th floor. It has a different atmosphere from the dungeon, with half resembling catacombs and the other half a natural cave.


    "Uhi~!"


    "Gyaaa!"


    And within that, the 3 delinquent is surrounded by white mist, crying and sniffling.


    "D-Dajigee! Help us!"


    One of the delinquents who noticed my presence shouts something. In response, I give them a smile and a thumbs-up. YES! All actions in the dungeon are at your own risk. If you''re in a pinch, you have to resolve it.


    (But that mist must be the ghosts the police officer mentioned.)


    The white mist surrounds the 3 delinquents. Depending on how you look at it, it could resemble human figures. There''s a thing where people imitate ghosts by wearing white sheets over their heads, and it doesn''t seem entirely wrong. I thought ghosts would appear more like holograms, more distinct, but it''s more like mist or fog. A very vague silhouette of a person.


    (Hmm a ghost, huh? In Western terms, it would be a ghost or a wraith.)


    However, strictly speaking, a wraith seems to be an entity that magically detached from its body and can no longer return. So calling it transformed vengeful spirits would be more appropriate.


    So, the ghost-like figure in the white mist seems to be surrounding the 3 delinquents, continuously stroking them with its hands. And every time that happened, the 3 delinquents cried out in a noisy panic. Hmm, it seems that''s the method of attack by the ghosts.


    "Auauu! It''s too loose! Stop it!"


    Shut up! You''re interrupting my precious analyzing time.


    I only think that it''s convenient for them to act as decoys. Yes, this is a dungeon. A dungeon is a place of survival of the fittest. So the ones saying strange things are them.


    Hmm, but I''m not a demon either, so as long as it doesn''t put me in danger, I''ll lend them a helping hand.


    "Alright, let''s go! Bring it on! Kuji-in! Rin-Py-T-Sha-Kai-Jin-Retsu-Zai-Zen! Kyeei Ichi-I!"


    Let me explain. Otaku can use the esoteric art of Kuji-in, a nine-syllable self-defense technique, due to influences from manga and such.


    (Glance)


    "Oh no?!?"


    However, it had no effect. Just for a moment, I felt like the white mist, the ghost, was looking this way, but that was all.


    "You dare defy me?! The Nine-Syllable Sword Seal should work! Whenever the ninja I know used it, it resolved any situation!"


    Indeed, it seems that the Kuji-in only works if each seal is properly formed. But even if I try to remember the seals, I forget them since I don''t use them regularly.


    "Mugigigigigiyuiihiihhihiiii~!!"


    "Ahehepyoropyoropyoro!!"


    Hmmm, my first battle with a ghost.


    Yet, the 3 delinquents keep falling into a strange state without being targeted. And the powerful Kuji-in doesn''t affect the ghost whatsoever. What should I do?!

 Chapter 57:

    Chapter 57:


    Salt Sauna


    When I was small, I liked to watch horror shows about spirits while hiding under my blanket, trembling in fear. When I grew older, I couldn''t muster the courage to imitate those cosplay enthusiasts who took low-angle shots of cute girls. I envied them from a distance, too embarrassed to join their ranks.


    Before me stood 3 delinquents, overwhelmed by ghosts, their composure gone, reduced to a state of foolishness.


    "W-What? My Nine-Syllable Sword Seal doesn''t work on them!?"


    I had somewhat anticipated that, so I wasn''t surprised. The shock I displayed was merely part of the routine for such situations.


    "Guhii! Gurgurujii"


    Oh, is that the guy who, despite being a ghost, somehow managed to strangle someone? That''s intriguing. If I ever have the chance to share ghost stories, I''m sure recounting this experience would make me the hero of the moment. That''s an envy-inducing person.


    And there I was, calmly observing the delinquents and the ghosts.


    I had nothing to say about the delinquents. They''re just the unfortunate end of young people who got carried away. Whether they lived or died had nothing to do with me. Life can be ruthless. I need data on dungeon monsters, on these unfamiliar creatures called ghosts.


    Ghosts are like hazy, amorphous entities. The delinquents desperately flail their arms and legs to shake it off, but the ghosts seem unaffected, neither repelled nor dispersed. Lesser ghost is immune to physical attacks.


    On the other hand, Lesser Ghosts surround the delinquents, gently stroking their faces with their hands, causing the delinquents to writhe and scream in agony.


    (I see, so that''s the method of attack for the ghosts.)


    In games, people usually call attacks that drain the opponent''s life force an [Energy Drain] or something similar. However, despite the delinquents getting surrounded by Lesser Ghost for at least 5 minutes now, they still showed no signs of dying and continued to scream and struggle.


    Hmm, could it be that the ghosts have weak attack power?


    No, that''s not it. The ghosts seem to derive pleasure from watching the delinquents squirm in pain. Being a ghost, it probably has nothing better to do and is bored. So, if a delicious feast falls into its lap, it''s understandable that it would want to savor it slowly and leisurely.


    Its method of attack likely involves depleting the delinquents'' mental strength, something akin to a mental drain.


    From what I can see, the pressure the ghosts exerted on me is minimal. Combat Frog in my dungeon possesses far more murderous intent and imposing presence. Therefore, these ghosts must belong to the category of relatively weak undead monsters.


    I see. Based on these observations, one could call it Lesser Ghost.


    "Guhii! Gurujdajigede"


    One of the delinquents, spewing saliva and foam from his mouth, pleads for my help. Oh well, what a pitiful sight. A short while ago, he was full of himself, mocking me and even spewing poison. I''ll leave that delinquent alone and focus on gathering important data.


    "Take this, you ghosts! Salt Splash!"


    I throw salt with all my might toward the ghosts surrounding the delinquents. Why do I have salt, you ask? Ah, this remains from an experiment I conducted to see how much salt is needed to defeat Giant Slugs on the 4th floor of my Refrigerator Dungeon.


    The bag was covered in slimy residue, making it too dirty to keep in the kitchen, so I left it in the storage room. By the way, it took approximately 3.5 kg of salt to defeat Giant Slug, and it even required more salt for individuals that produced slimes frequently. It turned out to be an impractical attack method due to the cost involved, as I discovered through this experiment.


    "Mmm No effect, huh?"


    Once again, the attack did not affect Lesser Ghost surrounding the delinquents.


    " (Pfft)"


    "Abaaah! Dajige dee!"


    "Ubuh! (Erororororoh!)"


    "Gyaaa! Hii! Hihiiii!"


    The lesser ghosts briefly turned their attention toward me. However, they still didn''t release the delinquents. Someone''s spitting something out. It''s disgusting, so knock it off.


    And there it is, my destination. The place I went to is the salt sauna.


    On a weekday afternoon, the bathing area was sparsely populated, including the salt sauna room, which was empty. Yes, to purify the body, I will use the purifying salt! I will rub it thoroughly all over my body, purging every bit of impurity!


    "Like this Let''s start with the feet"


    (ScrubScrubScrubScrubScrub)


    I take a generous amount of salt from the mound in the jar and rub it meticulously onto my body. Feet, ankles, knees, thighs, buttocks, waist, abdomen, chest, back, shoulders, neck, and of course, I must rub it firmly on my ears so that I won''t become "Mimisen Yichi."


    (Melodious music playing)


    Hmm, the relaxing music flowing from the speakers is somewhat distracting. I should stuff my ear canals with salt as makeshift earplugs.


    (Rubbing sound)


    "Rub rub (More more) There! Perfect!"


    I rub salt onto my face and hair, and as a finishing touch, I pile a generous amount of salt on top of my head, resembling a large acupuncture point. Yes, it''s perfect. From now on, I will perform salt meditation, or "Salt Meditation," to cleanse the impurity in this salt sauna!


    I sit cross-legged, placing my palms on my knees.


    Breathe through the nose, slowly, deeply. And relax as if existing or not existing. Even if the salt seeps in and causes a stinging sensation on the backside of my testicles, endure, endure.


    And then


    (Piiiiinggg)


    There it is. Tinnitus. When I enter a meditative state, I often experience tinnitus with a fairly high probability. Alright, this should put me in a good meditative state


    ()


    No one else is here anymore. All that remains is nothingness


    In this state of meditation, where I no longer sense the passage of time


    ()


    ((()))


    (What?)


    It feels like something is calling out to me.


    ((()))


    Could it be the voices of the salt particles that I rubbed onto my body?


    (Salt? Are you salt, and am I salt? From the smallest things to the biggest? In that case. Am I also just a single grain of salt?)


    (SplashSplashSplashSplash)


    In that moment of realization, the chakras, which had fully opened through meditation, connected in a series, and the gathered energy within my body transformed into magical power, shooting up like flames from the crown of my head.


    My mind goes blank.


    Only the magical power ascends from the crown of my head towards the heavens. For some reason, it feels incredibly pleasant.


    Ah What will become of me if I continue like this?

 Chapter 58:

    Chapter 58:


    [Meditation]


    "(Zabaa~! Zabasha~! Brrrr!)" Inhales deeply "Phew~!"


    I emerged from the salt sauna. Without realizing it, an hour and a half had passed. That would be enough to kill someone. Good kids should never try to imitate it.


    Leaving the salt sauna, I rinsed off the slimy mixture of sweat and dissolved salt with a wooden bucket from the water pot flavored with a hint of watermelon. Ahh, I feel refreshed. The unpleasant and uneasy aura I had experienced in the dungeon had completely disappeared.


    "But if I continue like this, I might suffer from dehydration."


    However, this super public bath has a wonderful oasis. It''s a cold water dispenser, installed at the entrance of the bathing area for times like these. I gulp down water from the dispenser and then relax on one of the reclining chairs lined up outdoors, allowing the natural heat to dissipation.


    (Ahh~ It feels so good.)


    Despite basking in the scorching summer sun, the gentle breeze passing through feels incredibly pleasant.


    Moreover, lazing around in the super public bath on a weekday afternoon is pure bliss. I''m not born into a wealthy family, so I can''t imagine a greater luxury.


    ()


    The burning sensation of the sun on my skin is soothing, and the coolness of the wind soothes the heat radiating from my body.


    (But, what was that earlier?)


    I try to recall the impact I felt during the salt meditation in the sauna, but the memories are hazy. Vivid yet dreamlike. Was it real or was it just a dream?


    However, while pondering over such matters, I shift my focus to my stats and realize that I have gained a new skill.


    Current Previous


    Level 37 36


    Race: Human


    Strength 212 200


    Stamina 218 201


    Intelligence 215 202


    Spirit 240 220


    Agility 220 208


    Luck 133 103


    Dexterity 221 200


    Skills:


    [Acid 1.1] [Agility] [Disease Resistance 5] [Usurpation] [Mucus 2] [Space 2] [Strong Luck 1.3] [Footwork] [Meditation]


    Title:


    [Bug King]


    Meditation, I had acquired the skill [Meditation]. Through salt meditation, I gained it. I''ve always had a deep interest in spiritual matters. But I never really took the time to meditate. The daily grind of work and everyday life kept me busy, and I never even considered slowing down to meditate. It was merely a coincidence that my recent lifestyle change led me to incorporate meditation.


    Nevertheless, I''m grateful.


    "Oh, I see. She has this kind of setup too"


    I''m receiving a massage while sitting. It feels much more comfortable than sitting upright since I can lean back on the chair. As I enjoy the comfortable seating of the massage chair, I suddenly feel a warm sensation on my back.


    "(Hishii Fuyon Gyuuhhhh Guri guri guri)"


    (Is this!?)


    No, don''t be fooled, me. The person behind me is a professional massage therapist. Even though it feels like she''s hugging my back, there must be some purpose behind it.


    (Hah! I see!!)


    I understand now! She truly is a professional massage therapist. It seems that this staff member is also a skilled user of chakra. Well, she works as a masseuse, so it''s not strange for her to be involved in yoga or similar practices. It''s probably my immaturity that I couldn''t recognize that from her great physique.


    Without knowing this, I''m getting embraced from behind. I couldn''t help but feel a little excited. How embarrassing.


    "(Kunka kunka Suu~ Haaah Ah, sturdy)"


    (Mmm Some unique breathing techniques!?)


    I see. Yoga means "connection" in Sanskrit. By pressing her forehead against my back and bringing us into close contact with the sixth chakra, Ajna, located in the forehead, and not hesitating to make direct contact with the fourth chakra, Anahata, the heart chakra located in the chest, she can intuitively sense the condition of the target and perform a pre-treatment examination.


    "That''s amazing."


    "Haa It''s amazing (Haa haa)."


    As I thought. Hah! Could it be? Usually, the staff member from the massage parlor is on the first floor, but today, just today, she was on the second floor. Perhaps she sensed my burst of chakra from the salt meditation, Salt Meditation, in some way and came to investigate the cause. Oh, she''s incredible, that staff member. Who knew she was such an amazing chakra user?


    "Haa haa Well, then I will start the treatment now (Gyuuhhh!)."


    Whoa, she''s here! An immediate attack on my shoulder pressure points. Her four slender fingers grip my trapezius muscle, and her thumb digs deep into the pressure point between my shoulder blades. Moreover, it seems the staff is concentrating on using her body weight for the acupressure technique, as her chest is pressed tightly against my back, rubbing against it, completely unaware.


    (Suri suri surii Kosu kosu kosuu)


    Uh Along with the stimulation of the massage, I can feel the sensation of her chest. And to make matters worse, lately, I''ve been giving Sera rides on my bike a lot, so my sensitivity in the back area has increased rapidly.


    "Haa haa haa (Gyuuhhh!)"


    Ah, what a pathetic guy I am. Despite the staff member doing her best to massage me, even though she''s breathing heavily, all I can think about are lewd things.


    "Haa haa By the way, what happened to the usual companions you bring with you?"


    "Oh, we''re going on a trip to the beach in Izu over the weekend. Today, we had a meeting about that"


    "A beach trip!? (Thump!)"


    It seems like the staff member has latched onto the beach topic.


    "Huh? Well, they wanted to enjoy their last summer, so they insisted"


    "Wait, wait a moment! I-I know a lot about Izu!"


    Saying that the staff member left me sitting in the chair and hurriedly left the area. But after about 2-3 minutes, she returned and told me about a recommended beach in Izu. She''s going above and beyond, this staff member. She''s so customer-oriented.


    Today''s massage felt really good. My impure thoughts got in the way, so I couldn''t fully appreciate her techniques. That was a loss.


    "Here you go This is your membership card. When you visit here, please drop by our place too, Ezuki-san."


    She recommended I create a membership card since I''d use her services frequently. The staff member handed me the massage parlor''s membership card, holding my hand as she did so. It seems that this staff member, just like Serai-san, is skilled in friendly touches.


    If I weren''t used to Serai-san, I would have misunderstood it and thought, "Could this woman be interested in me?" It''s so bothersome.

 Chapter 59:

    Chapter 59:


    Salt


    That night, I had a strange dream.


    In the dream, I went home and had dinner with Serai-san, who told me about the meeting details while we ate outside.


    Then, Serai-san asked me for a favor, emphasizing, "Please take care of the travel expenses!" while giving me a massage.


    It was a dream of such a night.


    It was what they call a lucid dream. It means being aware that you are dreaming while experiencing the dream.


    In that dream, I was leading an aimless everyday life, and suddenly


    I ascend to the sky as if being sucked up from the ground. "Haa It feels like I''ve become a prize in a UFO catcher," I thought, and as I thought that, the altitude increased rapidly, and eventually, I surpassed the clouds, entering a pure white world.


    Hmm It''s a white, blank world where I can see nothing.


    "Lost one lost one"


    Then, a voice calling my name echoed in that pure white world. And when I turned toward the voice direction. There was a tiny old man with a white beard floating there.


    (Ah! Could this be an encounter with a god?!)


    All the otaku knowledge I''ve accumulated instantly connected this situation to a common fantasy trope.


    But based on my knowledge of fantasy, the gods who appear in situations like this are usually ditzy goddesses or beings that exude a god-like aura.


    However, what appeared before my eyes was a tiny old man, like a prize from a UFO catcher


    "Who''s a prize?!"


    (Huh? Could it be that he read my thoughts just now?)


    "Ah, are you a god?"


    "Wha What are ya talkin'' about?"


    Hmm, it seems like he can''t hear well.


    "Are Are you a god?"


    "No way, I''m a god, ya know!"


    [Crash!]


    For some reason, I felt like I had to fall dramatically, so I fell to my knees.


    "Hmm, Lost one You''ve truly managed to communicate with the spirits of salt. Your work is truly remarkable!"


    But the small god-like old man didn''t mention that I had fallen so dramatically. It''s quite a bummer.


    (However, salt? Ah! Could this be about the voices of the salt grains I heard in the salt sauna.)


    "Therefore, I shall grant you a reward There!"


    [Kyuapawawa!]


    The self-proclaimed god, floating in the air, held a wooden staff and pointed it toward me, releasing a burst of light that enveloped me.


    "T-This is!?"


    The soft sensation I felt on my back made my heart flutter from the morning.


    It feels like a refreshing ero. Ahem, I mean, a refreshing feeling. Could this be because of my stabilized mind due to [Meditation]?


    And as usual, we have breakfast at our regular fast-food restaurant.


    We sit facing each other at a two-person table, and I begin unwrapping the hamburger package from the breakfast set.


    (Oh, speaking of which, what does the skill [Salt] feel like?)


    I suddenly think about it. I remove the bun from the hamburger, I concentrate on activating the skill [Salt].


    (Lightly. lightly. with a sprinkle.)


    [Sprinkle~ (sparkle)]


    Oh, there it is! This hamburger from here is already delicious, but I''ve been wanting a bit more saltiness. Well, it''s a skill I received from that god-like old man, so shouldn''t be any problems with eating it.


    "(Bite Juwa~)Huh?! It''s delicious!!"


    What kind of salt is this? It''s incredibly tasty. It''s not just ordinary salt. It has a strong punch of tangy saltiness followed by a burst of umami.


    It''s like a salt that would cost a thousand or two thousand yen for just one bag.


    "Hey, Master, why are you getting excited like a child? Don''t you eat it all the time?"


    Serai-san sitting across doesn''t know I''m using the skill [Salt] as I hide my fingers with the bun. So, her reaction is understandable.


    But salts from the fingertips, huh? Hehehe. It''s like I''m some saint. If I were to visit a primitive village deep in the mountains, they might treat me like a saint.


    "Hehehe, Serai-san. Let me show you a little magic trick. Can I borrow your hamburger for a moment?"


    "Huh? Please don''t say that and eat my hamburger"


    "It''s okay. It''s okay (Paka Parara Paf), there you go, enjoy."


    "Huh Is that it? What kind of magic trick was that? You just opened and closed the hamburger, right?"


    "Well, well, just try eating it."


    "Mmm? It seems suspicious. If it suddenly becomes extremely spicy or something, I''ll be angry, you know? (Paku Mogumogu)"


    Serai-san, who said that while putting the hamburger in her mouth, widened her eyes after a while.


    "Mmmmm!! What the heck?! Master, what did you do!?"


    "Hahaha, I told you it was a magic trick. So, how is it? It tastes good, right?"


    "It''s incredibly delicious! (Mugu mugu) What is this? Did you add salt?!"


    "You''re right! I received some good salt, so I decided to try using it. But it turned out better than I expected."


    Seiki-san, happily munching on the hamburger and marveling at how delicious the burger is, draws curious gazes from the surrounding customers who wonder, "Why is she so excited?" Watching her enjoying the hamburger so appetizingly, I also take a bite of my slightly salted hamburger.


    (Juwa~)


    An abundant and flavorful meat juice flows into my mouth from the not-that-thick fast-food restaurant hamburger. However, this is a misconception caused by the skill [Salt], which stimulates excessive saliva secretion. But it''s also true that the sprinkled salt brings out the savory taste of the meat. These factors lead to the exclamation of "[It''s delicious!]".


    "Yaaan! It''s so delicious! I don''t want to go to work anymore!"


    No, no, please go to work, Serai-san. I went through the trouble of bringing you here, after all.

 Chapter 60:

    Chapter 60:


    Nobunaga Oda


    It''s 6 p.m. Somehow, Friday night has arrived. During that time, I studied to become a masseuse at school, went to the home center to buy miscellaneous items, and oh yeah, I bought swim trunks too. It''s my first time going to the beach with girls. Maybe I''m the most excited among the four of us.


    I went to rent a car in the evening and just came back. We planned to stay overnight for a two-day trip, and the three college girls wanted to enjoy the trip, so we decided to gather and leave on Friday night. We rented a vivid deep wine-red minivan. Nina-san rented it. It''s because of the four of us, Nina-san and I have driver''s licenses, so we''ll take turns driving. Nina-san is capable and can do anything.


    "Welcome back! Shall we leave now?"


    "Well, hold on, let me take a short break."


    When I returned to the room, Serai-san, who had prepared everything, was eagerly waiting, ready to leave as soon as she saw my face. Well, I went to rent the car by bus and on foot to save money, so wait a little.


    If I use my abilities at 20 times the level of an ordinary person, I could run at the speed of a car, but if such a muscular guy ran at that speed, everyone would immediately realize that I''m the guy trained in dungeons. I don''t want to attract that kind of attention.


    "Mmm, let me load the luggage first. Give me the keys."


    Serai-san said that while wearing sunglasses, even though it was already dark and nighttime. Hehe, how amusing. But it''s delightful that everyone is looking forward to this trip.


    And Serai-san''s upper body outfit is an ivory knit with a low-cut neckline.


    (Goha! Th-That is the legendary equipment called the "XX Slayer" in certain circles!)


    To wear such a thing without hesitation. I can feel Serai-san''s enthusiasm for this trip.


    "How is it? Doesn''t it look great?"


    "Yeah, it''s awesome."


    But I responded with a thumbs-up and a smile to Serai-san, who struck a pose with both arms raised. I never show any malicious feelings on my face.


    ..


    It''s 8 p.m. We went to pick up Nina-san from her apartment and met up. Serai-san said, "Even if you told me Shizu lives here, I wouldn''t believe it right away." Unfortunately, Nina-san''s apartment is located deep in an alley. So we couldn''t confirm it visually.


    "Nice to see you! You look great with the car and the shirt!"


    "Oh, thank you. Nina, you look lovely too. I thought you were a princess from a summer resort."


    I also dressed up for the trip and wore an aloha shirt. I had never bought such a flashy patterned shirt before. But now that I''ve become muscular, even if it doesn''t suit a skinny geek, it suits me.


    On the other hand, Nina-san wore a lovely white long dress with frills. Nina-san possesses a seductiveness, and the elegance of her white long dress combines perfectly, creating an atmosphere that feels like the older sister of a boy''s first crush on a distant summer day.Updated from


    Ah, I''m meeting such onee-san on a hot summer day and having things develop into a delightful and embarrassing experience.


    Oh, sorry. That was from the erotic manga I have.


    "Coach, if you''re tired, don''t hesitate to let me know. I can take over the driving for you~"


    "Oh, thanks."


    The midnight highway. The continuous white lines and the dark scenery flowed past the car''s windows. In such a quiet and dark world, Nina-san''s relaxed voice soothes the heart.


    "Suu~ Suu~"


    "Mmm Nyamunya"


    Ruu and Serai-san are already deep in sleep in the back seat. If you''re dreaming, I recommend dreams with little old men. I obtained skills from him, after all.


    Occasionally, sharp noises resonate from the slightly open car window as cars pass by on the opposite lane of the highway.


    "Hey, Coach."


    "Hmm?"


    Amidst that, Nina-san quietly spoke to me to avoid waking the two.


    "Coach, do you have someone you respect or admire?"


    "Someone I respect, or maybe a historical figure?"


    "Yeah, that''s it."


    It seems Nana brought up the topic to help me stay awake.


    "Someone I respect, huh Well, I admire Nobunaga Oda I always wanted to live like him, not bending myself and pursuing my goals with talent alone. His character may seem unconventional. But he thinks very rationally. And the fact that he didn''t back down even when he had the entire country against him, I find that admirable."


    Yeah, I love Nobunaga Oda. Or rather, is there anyone who''s an otaku and hates Nobunaga Oda? Not only the historical figure himself, but his character has taken on various forms, even becoming a beautiful girl multiple times. That''s the basis of my argument that no otaku hates Nobunaga Oda. Of course, I''m open to differing opinions.


    "Oh, he''s famous. What do you like about him?"


    "Hmm, it''s probably because he pursued his goals without compromising him, and his talent. His unconventional way of thinking may seem messy, but he approaches things very logically. And even when he made enemies throughout Japan, he never flinched and kept fighting. I think that shows his admirable nature."


    Sengoku-themed stories often become settings for anime and manga. So I can talk about history to some extent.


    "Boys all seem to like Nobunaga, don''t they?"


    "Well, that''s inevitable. His way of life is like a perfect example of a cool guy. I think every guy, to some extent, wants to live like him."


    "I see that''s how it is. Then, who''s your second choice?"


    Oh, second choice, huh? Then let me mention that person next.

 Chapter 61:

    Chapter 61:


    Driving History Discussion


    "Well"


    I said that while feeling an indescribable sense of satisfaction. I used to be a severely socially awkward otaku, never imagined I would have days like this, chatting and laughing with a girl.


    Of course, my improved mental strength because of leveling up in the dungeon played a role. However, even more so, Nina-san''s great listening skills were wonderful.


    She interjected into the conversation with perfectly timed responses like "Hmm Oh, I see" and "Wow?"


    It made talking to her a pleasant experience. She was more mature than I was in terms of emotional maturity. Most otaku tend to remain childlike in their emotional development anyway.


    Anyway, let''s talk about the next person I admire.


    "I also admire Nobunaga Oda for his way of life, but the next person I''m trying to mention is someone whose way of life I can''t quite imitate but I still respect them."


    "Oh, who could that be? Tell me quickly, please!"


    "Sure, that person is Tokugawa Ieyasu."


    "Tokugawa Ieyasu the person who became the Shogun and founded the Tokugawa Shogunate in Edo, right? He''s also a famous figure."


    As I drove and glanced in the passenger seat, Nina-san seemed uninterested in Tokugawa Ieyasu, probably because he was too well-known. Tokugawa Ieyasu''s general image is plain, miserly, and like a raccoon dog He lacks a flashy and cool image like other feudal warlords.


    "Yes, it''s Tokugawa Ieyasu. Although he eventually became the Shogun and reached remarkable heights, he had a life filled with tremendous hardships. He had unyielding mental fortitude, making him a warlord with the strongest resilience during the Warring States period."


    "Oh? I didn''t have that image of him at all?"


    I see. Ordinary college girls wouldn''t be interested in feudal warlords unless they were history enthusiasts. I''ll explain how Tokugawa Ieyasu led such a miserable life.


    "I see. Then, if you named the third person you respect, would it be Toyotomi Hideyoshi, who united the country?"


    "Well, I think Toyotomi Hideyoshi was an impressive figure, but he wouldn''t make my list of people I truly respect"


    "Why not? In the Kansai region, there are quite a few people who like Toyotomi Hideyoshi, you know?"


    Yes, I also like the cute girl character in games based on Toyotomi Hideyoshi, but


    "I know he''s popular and charismatic. But when it comes to respect, I feel differently."


    "Oh? What don''t you like about him?"


    Hmm, how should I put it? I''ll have to explain even if it sounds harsh


    "To put it simply, he was selfish and self-centered. Even though he was an extraordinary figure, he was the type of person you shouldn''t give too much power to. Even the capable subordinates who supported him to reach the top were viewed as threats once he became leader. He would distance himself from them or threaten to punish them if they dared to offer candid advice."


    "He did such things?"


    "Yes, people like Kuroda Nagamasa and Sen no Rikyuu were among those who suffered. Oda Nobunaga''s brother, Oda Uraku, skillfully navigated the tea ceremony and entertainment positions. However, besides that, he also competed and weakened him. He even drove his nephew, who he had appointed as the Kanpaku, to commit suicide due to deteriorating relations after making his son the successor"


    "Hmm, what should I say"


    Yes, it''s difficult to comment on this.


    "While Nobunaga Oda''s unorthodox actions have a certain charm and excitement, Toyotomi Hideyoshi''s unorthodox style comes across as malicious and self-centered, with a selfish and opportunistic way of thinking It''s difficult to explain. Normally, you wouldn''t want to give someone like him the top seat. For example, he forcibly separated his sister from her husband, who was one of his retainers, just because he wanted to make her marry Ieyasu. As a result, her husband committed suicide, unable to bear the rumors of [marrying off his wife to advance in society]"


    "Oh, I see"


    "Ugh Hey, master, what are you talking about? Come on, let us sleep peacefully"


    It seems I woke up Serai-san, who was sleeping in the back seat while talking about historical figures. Oops, I was too loud. My bad, my bad. When discussing my favorite topics as an otaku, I tend to get overly talkative and carried away.


    div>

 Chapter 62:

    Chapter 62:


    Arrival In Izu


    In the darkness, I drove slowly on a winding road illuminated by the light, holding the steering wheel alone. The 3 beautiful college girls were already fast asleep. Even Nina-san, who had stayed up with me, was now dozing off as we exited the highway. I gently encouraged her to rest, and she was now peacefully asleep in the passenger seat.


    ""


    Thus, I was the only one awake. I didn''t mind this time at all. And compared to ordinary people, I possess about 20 times the potential. This is nothing to me.


    Ah, I also closed the window, which I had slightly opened before. As a motorcyclist, I don''t feel like I''m driving unless I feel the wind. Ruu and the others are sound asleep.


    ""


    I have about 20 times the physical strength of an average person too. I can go without sleep for two or three days without any problem. In the past, when I was creating Bug King Suit and needed to infuse magic to process the materials, I often dozed off due to magic depletion. However, driving a car is nothing like that.


    ..


    [Zazaaan Zazaaan]


    It''s 04:40.


    I parked the car on the shoulder of the quiet seaside road, and I woke up the 3 to admire the sunrise together.


    "Good morning. The sun will rise soon."


    "Mm, mornin'' Coach"


    "Oh no she''s still fast asleep. Sorry, Coach."


    "Come on, Serai-san, wake up too"


    "Ugh ugh"


    But as the one who suggested this, Serai-san is the most reluctant to wake up. It''s so typical of her.


    "That''s enough, Coach. She''s always like this in the morning."


    Nina-san, who has known her for a long time, sighs, looking at Serai-san curled up in the back seat.


    "Well, I''ll go get some tea from that vending machine. What would you both like?"


    I''ve learned something. Girls don''t want others to see their faces right after waking up. So, I head to the vending machine, they''ll have time to fix their makeup.


    "I''ll have warm tea, please."


    With my encouragement, the 3 beautiful college girls responded energetically.


    Under the scorching sun and clear blue sky, we changed into swimsuits at a beach house and gathered together.


    "Wow!!"


    "Woohoo~"


    They were amazed by each other''s dazzling swimsuit figures. Surprisingly, Nina-san is wearing a white frilled bikini. I thought she would go for a more mature and flashy high-cut pattern, but she chose a neat and elegant style. It exposes her slender waist and belly button, exuding an indescribable allure.


    First, I noticed Nina-san since she was at the front.


    "Sensei W-What''s that?!?"


    On the other hand, I''m wearing an orange and white trunks-style swimsuit. The pattern looks like a lifebuoy attached to a boat. But what surprised them wasn''t the swimsuit itself but my physique. Heh heh It''s impressive. If I had been a lanky otaku a while back, now I''m not only a match for action movie actors. But I might even win a bodybuilding contest with this ripped body.


    "Amazing"


    "Wow, you have an eight-pack, Coach!"


    My muscular body shocks not only passing women but also men who can''t help but do a double-take. My abs are not just a six-pack. They''ve become an eight-pack.


    "That''s not true How did you achieve this??"


    Curious, Serai-san pokes my abs with her fingers. Such a Serai-san-like gesture. She is wearing a sporty, dark blue swimsuit with a yellow stripe, giving it a competitive swimming vibe. I thought she might go for a cute, flowery bikini, but this choice also appeals to the otaku inside me.


    (Gulp! Her big breasts are tightly held in this swimsuit!!)


    For an otaku, leotards or swimsuits that resemble battle outfits often seen in anime and manga automatically score high points. And seeing Serai-san in one like this feels like hitting the jackpot.


    "Coach??"


    "U-um! I got mesmerized by your swimsuits, and I couldn''t help but stare. Ruu, yours suits you well too."


    "R-really? (blushes)"


    Ruu is generally shy and reserved. Even though she has a strong core deep down, she doesn''t usually show it. So now, she gazes at me with upturned eyes, hiding behind her best friend Serai-san. Her swimsuit, though, might be the boldest among the three.


    Unfortunately, my knowledge of fashion is lacking. Please forgive me. I''m an otaku. However, I can make educated guesses based on the fabric. And if I were to analyze Ruu''s swimsuit, it might be the most expensive among the 3''s swimsuits.


    (Well, maybe it''s the opposite. Both Nina-san and Seki-san deliberately chose modest swimsuits to highlight Ruu, who got a boyfriend this time. Yes, they are such considerate friends.)


    With my limited knowledge, Ruka''s swimsuit seems to be a slightly purplish pink one-piece with a deep V-neck, tied up with strings at the front. Oh, how cute and elegant it is! The subdued colors and sexy design combination make it an exquisite swimwear!


    Sigh It''s still hard to believe that such a cute girl is my girlfriend.


    div>

 Chapter 63:

    Chapter 63:


    Lovers On The Beach


    In the endlessly open sky, large white cumulus clouds floated gracefully. The waves, bathed in the bright sunlight, sparkled like silver as they washed up onto the beach. Many beachgoers, not just us, were strolling along the shore, bidding farewell to the end of summer with smiles.Updated from


    The splendid summer sea before my eyes lay.


    "Alright, let''s have some food."


    "Yeah~"


    "Let''s go, coach."


    So said Serai-san and the others as they casually headed toward the food and beverage area of the beachside restaurant. Oh my, while I, in my heart, was getting excited about the long-awaited summer sea.


    The beautiful college girls remained surprisingly composed even in the presence of the beach. Nowadays, college girls don''t seem to get too excited just by looking at the sea.


    And so, we all sat at a table in the beachside restaurant.


    This place hadn''t changed from the beachside restaurant I visited as kids. Long tables were arranged at equal intervals on a wide wooden floor, with straw mats spread out as seats, instead of traditional cushions.


    (I guess they don''t use cushions to avoid getting them dirty, and prevent customers from getting too comfortable and lingering, which would reduce the turnover. Yeah, you can see the struggles of this beachside restaurant.)


    "Ahh~ I''m hungry~ What should I eat?"


    As soon as we sat, Serai-san opened up the menu, which was handwritten and then laminated in plastic, for everyone to see. At times like this, Serai-san always takes the initiative.


    "Yeah, I think I''ll have the chilled noodles."


    From the menu that looked like a copy of hand-drawn characters, Nina-san choose chilled noodles. I see. It''s typical of Nina-san, who''s always rational, to opt for chilled noodles instead of the potentially disappointing yakisoba with sand or the bland ramen without enough broth, typical of beachside restaurants.


    Especially yakisoba, because the nori (seaweed) sticks to your teeth and becomes a time bomb that explodes later. I can understand why stylish college girls would avoid ordering it.


    "I think I''ll have chilled noodles too"


    "I''ll have them too"


    And so, Serai-san and Ruu also followed Nina-san''s lead and chose chilled noodles. As expected, among these three, Nina-san holds the final decision-making power. By the way, Ruu seems happier to do something [together with everyone else] than to cater to her tastes.


    "What will you have, Coach?"


    Saying that Ruu turned the menu towards me so I could see it easily.


    "Hmm, I was thinking of having chilled noodles too, but I''ll go with curry rice after all. Excuse me!"


    I raised my hand to call the waiter over. Unless there''s something extraordinary going on, it''s difficult to make the curry taste bad. Therefore, when in doubt, I choose curry. Curry never betrays me.


    After placing my order, we chatted, and the shop called our number soon. I went to the kitchen counter to get our orders.


    (Ah, oh, so they serve it like this.)


    "Yes, Coach."


    "Have a great time!"


    [Shuffle Shuffle Shuffle]


    [Step Step Step]


    We walked on the hot sand of the beach barefoot. Ruu''s footsteps followed mine.


    In contrast to Serai-san, Ruu was very shy and introverted. So when we walk together, she doesn''t walk beside me but hides about 45 degrees to the left and behind me. However, it''s not like she dislikes being with me. Her slightly cheeky act of tugging at a part of my swimsuit and following me is just adorable.


    "The sand is getting quite hot."


    "Yes, Coach"


    I turned back and spoke to her, and she responded with an extremely cute smile, much like a puppy wagging its tail. Her slightly subdued, pale purple, or maybe pink, one-piece swimsuit suited her well.


    (Ah. So this is my girlfriend.)


    Under the clear blue sky, I couldn''t help but feel a bit sentimental.


    Ruka is petite and has a baby face, so she could pass for a middle schooler.


    Of course, when you talk to her, you can tell that she has a mature aura that fits her age, so you can see that she''s not a middle schooler, but even so, there''s still a bit of surprise at the difference between her appearance and her age.


    So, despite being a college student, Ruu visually looks like a middle schooler. Thinking about it that way, I can''t help but feel like I''ve gained something wonderful.


    [Splash. Splash. Splash.]


    As the ocean approached, I extended my hand toward Ruu, but she shake her head and declined. She''s so shy that she''s embarrassed by any physical contact, let alone skinship, and she still hasn''t attempted to hold hands.


    (I''d be happy if we could have a little more physical contact.)


    But then again, I''m also a socially awkward otaku, so I''m not better than Ruu when interacting with people. As a result, we end up in a situation where both of us, adults, shy away from even holding hands, and it''s quite embarrassing.


    If this were an eroge, I''d probably skip this scene.


    [Splash. Splash. Splaaashh!]


    (Oh!)


    As I stepped into the cold waves that surged in, the sand beneath my feet was washed away as the waves receded. It felt nostalgic yet fun.


    "It''s enjoyable, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, it''s interesting."


    Ruu also seemed to find the sensation under her feet amusing, as she smiled in response.


    div>

 Chapter 64:

    Chapter 64:


    The Invaders On The Beach


    Floating in the sea, their bodies buoyant amidst the crashing waves, they played around like childrenRuu and I. If I had come alone to the sea and played like this, I would have felt so lonely that my heart would have broken, and I might have ended up crying and going home. But now, I have a cute, adorable girlfriend like Ruka. Even in such a simple play, I could have a very enjoyable time.


    And while playing with Ruu, I only had eyes for her.


    In the past, a bitter experience of getting stuck in an eroge game route because I paid attention to another girl during a date had become a guide for me to avoid making the same mistake. I''m grateful. I suppose this is another experience in life.


    That''s why Ruu was in such a great mood today, and she talked about various things more cheerfully than usual.


    ..


    After about 30 minutes of dating by the water''s edge, Ruu and I wrapped it up. We bought cold drinks for ourselves as a gesture of appreciation to the considerate couple who gave us space and returned to our resting spot. As expected, or as usual Serai-san and Nina-san were being hit on.


    Of course, it makes sense. Even from afar, Sekai and Nina''s beauty stands out head and shoulders above the restno, they shine like a golden three-headed dragon, radiating beauty to their surroundings.


    And the ones boldly challenging Serai-san and Nina-san are a pair of slender, pale-skinned guys in swimsuits and hoodies. But don''t get me wrong. When I say slender, I don''t mean like the old me, an uncool, bespectacled twig. They''re stylish and slender, with their hair extended enough to cover their eyes, wearing a silver necklace around their necks, rings, and bracelets on their arms, and sparkling earrings on their earsfully armed and ready for the pick-up game.


    (Impressive. If it were me, I''d probably lose everything when I got in the water.)


    Their main purpose is not to swim in the sea but to hunt for girls on the beach, so they probably don''t need to worry about losing precious metal in the ocean.


    "So, people around me keep saying, You''re so kind!'' Even though I don''t think that way about myself (glances). They tell me not to worry about it, but then they cry and thank me. It''s so bothersome (glances)."


    I see. It''s the appeal time for the stylish guys.


    It''s a derivative form of saying, "I''m a kind person.". As he glances at Serai-san to gauge her reaction, he sneaks at her proportions. Could it be he''s trying to hide his gaze for that reason? I see, I see. He''s got many friends. They all think he''s extremely kind. I''m astonished by his audacity to say that about himself.


    (Sound. Sound. Sound.)


    "Oh! Welcome back, you two Did you get us some drinks? Thanks a bunch~"


    Ignoring the stylish guy''s persistent appeal with a reclining chair and a Buddha-like smile, Nina-san noticed our return and showed a smiling face. Nina''s high-ignore ability remains unchanged.


    On the other hand, Serai-san, with a strained smile, dealt with the persistent appeal from the stylish guy. When she saw us come back, she let out a sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart. Yes, I''m sure this difference is what determines whether you can toy with women or not.


    "Ah! Ezuki, is that you!?"


    "Hmm?"


    The stylish guy, who was overloaded with accessories and tried to hide his gaze, exclaimed, so I turned my face towards him. When I looked closely, it was a former co-worker from my previous workplace, Kei Myou. Well, I ignored him too.


    "Sorry for the wait. So, feeling thirsty? I bought some juice for you."


    "Thanks, master! Wow, it''s so cold I love it!!"


    Here, I quickly followed Nina-san''s high-ignore ability.


    There''s no point in talking to him now. Kei Myou used to make fun of me at work, calling me a gloomy otaku, which led me to dislike him. Therefore, it''s best to have no contact with him. That''s what adults do.


    But it seems my attitude didn''t sit well with Kei Myou, as he raised his voice in dissatisfactio


    (Sound of waves. Sound of waves.)


    ()


    (Sound of waves. Sound of waves.)


    (!!!)


    Huh? What''s this? This presence mixed into my thoughts like noise


    (!!!)


    "Oh, could it be salt? Is it you guys?"


    I turn my attention to my arms and shoulders. After coming out of the sea and resting under the beach parasol, I notice that my body has a faint layer of salt on it.


    "I see We''re at the sea, after all, a salt-producing area. It''s not surprising if salt spirits are active here"


    I only could channel the salt spirits once, during that incident at the salt sauna. After that, I received the blessing and skill of [Salt] from the salt god(?) who appeared in my dreams. Let''s try channeling again and see if I can find out more.


    Free of attachments, free of attachments. There is only nothingness here.


    Paaahn


    Alright, the ringing in my ears is coming. The surrounding noises feel distant. Good, just a little more, deeply, quietly.


    (!!!)


    "Kyaaaah!?!"


    Splash! Thud!


    "Bufuu!?!"


    I felt my chakra opening up, and just as I was about to enter a meditative state, something suddenly crashed into me.


    "Geho! Geho! I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!"


    Completely defenseless, I suddenly got hit by an impact. I couldn''t help but choke and see stars. For a moment, I thought it might be Kei Myou seeking revenge, but the person who fell on me seemed to be a woman in a swimsuit.


    I could feel the softness of a female body on top of me.


    (Ah. I messed up! I finally got to meet him. What should I do!)


    "Ugh It hurts! My my eyes"


    But as I tried to open my eyes to check sand got in them. The woman who fell on me mumbled something, but being abruptly pulled back from my meditative state to reality, made my thoughts short-circuited and didn''t work properly.


    "Oh, now! I''ll wash it away with water! Please stay still for a little while"


    (Huh? There''s something familiar about this woman. Who is she?)


    div>

 Chapter 65:

    Chapter 65:


    Horror On The Beach


    "Now I''m going to rinse with water! Please stay still for a moment"


    As I halted my movements upon hearing a familiar female voice, water trickled down onto my face, washing away the sand. Blinking my eyes to clear the sand that had entered, I finally found relief from the pain.


    "Phew it''s calmed down."


    "I''m glad (sigh)"


    When I opened my eyes, a woman was leaning close, examining my face intently. However, her face was difficult to distinguish due to the sunlight''s blinding. But the scent of this woman, tickling my nose, was different from the familiar fragrance of Ruu and her friends.


    "Um, could you please move aside?"


    As I spoke, the woman perched atop me exclaimed, "I''m sorry!" and quickly got off. My bad. Well, it''s fine if she stayed on, but Ruu and the others are around, and it would be awkward if they saw us.


    "Oh! It''s you!"


    No wonder I felt like I recognized her.


    The woman who had tackled me while I was meditating is one of the staff members at the super sento''s massage parlor. Of course, today she wasn''t dressed in the attire of a massage parlor staff member, instead wearing a vibrant bikini and a light cover-up, fitting for the beach.


    "Um well, what a coincidence (blushing)."


    As she repeatedly brushed her long, waist-length golden hair, the older sister staff member avoided eye contact and bowed her head to me. She must be feeling awkward about the sudden collision.


    "Yes, what a coincidence indeed. Are you off work today as well, onee-san?"


    It wasn''t a surprise attack from Kei Myou, thank goodness.


    "It''s Tsunami. I''m off today, so Naruto-san, please call me Tsunami instead of using formalities"


    Why is she using my name? Oh right, I did make a membership card at the massage parlor. Well, if I keep gallivanting around with 3 beautiful college girls like that, it''s no wonder my name got remembered.


    "Tsunami, huh? Are you okay? You took quite a tumble, but you didn''t hurt your leg, did you?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry. My foot got caught in the sand"


    "I see. Oh, that''s a big Boston bag Is that yours, Tsunami? And, oh, it''s quite heavy, isn''t it?"


    I reached out to pick up the Boston bag that had fallen onto the sand, but it was heavier than I expected.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. There are some business tools in there"


    "I see. I understand now."


    As the two of us reached for the Boston bag and pulled it closer, I could hear the sound of liquid-filled bottles clinking inside.


    "I hope nothing broke"


    "Ah, in that case, it might be better to use a beach mat. If it''s on the sand, the bag''s contents might get dirty."


    Worried about the bag''s contents, Tsunami suggested using a beach mat. Her massage was incredibly soothing, and I respected her both as a client and as a fellow practitioner. So, I treated her gently.


    "Thank you. I''ll take you up on that offer then."


    "Rustle Rustle"


    "Hey what''s going on?"


    "Wow, that''s amazing."


    Wait, why is everyone getting excited?


    Well, I guess it''s to be expected. Tsunami, in her passion orange bikini, was giving me a professional-grade oil massage while I lay on the beach chair. It almost made me feel like an Arabian oil tycoon on vacation in the Mediterranean Sea, rather than at Izu Beach.


    "Ah it feels so good. You''re something, Tsunami"


    As I succumbed to Tsunami''s skilled touch, visions of an emerald green sea and a towering palace of white marble danced before my closed eyelids. Of course, I''ve never been overseas, so my mental image is probably as vague as how foreigners perceive Japan.


    "(Smooth Glide Slide Pause)"


    (Huh? Wait, why did it stop?)


    "Uh, Tsunami?"


    When I raised my head suspiciously, I saw the three beautiful college girls who had suddenly gathered around, wearing worried expressions. Well, except for Ruka, who looked pretty pale despite the heat.


    "You seem quite pleased over here"


    "Master Could it be that when you told us to go have fun, this was your plan!?"


    "Coach (Mumble)"


    "Huh!? Wait a second! Look at this! Or, wait, actually look at her face! You''ll see. You know her too!"


    ""Mmm Ahh!""


    "Um thank you for your continued patronage."


    I scrambled to sit up and hurriedly explained how I had met Tsunami, a staff member at the massage parlor in the super sento, and how we ended up talking, and she became my massage teacher.


    "Ah so you were receiving an oil massage lesson."


    Thank goodness, Nina-san understood quickly, which was a relief.


    "Sensei, seriously? If you made Ruu cry, I won''t let you off the hook!"


    Yeah, why is Seraii-san so doubtful? She should trust me. We''re on this trip together, and there''s no way I''d cheat or anything.


    "It seems like there''s been a misunderstanding. I''m sorry. I got carried away when I was asked to become a teacher."


    "Oh, no, Tsunami It''s not your fault to apologize. I should have been more considerate of their feelings. I''m sorry."


    "Coach"


    "Yeah, that''s what happened. So, Ruu, sorry for the confusion."


    Ruu might be embarrassed by physical contact, but she doesn''t mind me patting her head lightly to apologize.


    They eventually forgave me, but I broke out into a sweat. I''ve never been the subject of jealousy in my entire life. It''s surprising.


    div>

 Chapter 66:

    Chapter 66:


    Shark On The Beach


    Tsunami-san, who works at a massage parlor in a super public bath, left with such fervent bowing and apologies that it was almost embarrassing. Yeah, she may look really cool, but the difference is striking.


    However, we had made a promise to exchange contact information for further practice sessions, so we had already swapped numbers. It''s quite unbelievable, being given a woman''s contact info on the beach.


    Even after Tsunami-san left, I was still surrounded by beautiful college girls. Uh-huh, maybe today is going to be my day the whole time!?


    "Well, let me show you one more time. Like this (swoosh), like this (swoosh), and like this (whoosh!)"


    "Well watching it seems really simple, but"


    So, what were we doing? At the earnest request of Nina-san, I was giving them a tutorial on Master''s Footwork.


    "Hmm, is it hard to understand? Alright, Serai-san. Stand in front of me for a moment."


    "Like this? Master."


    Serai-san responds to her name and strikes a fighting pose, understanding the intent.


    "Okay, stay like that for a moment. Now, Nina-san and Ruu, pay close attention. The first step involves subtly shifting the centerline while approaching your opponent (swoosh). That disrupts the opponent''s sense of distance and shifts the centerline of the body that they''re facing."


    "I see"


    "Now, for the 2nd step. Here, shift your body to the side, closing in quickly but simultaneously evading the range where the opponent''s powerful attack could hit. If we compare this to using a bat, it''s like getting hit with the tip that has centrifugal force versus getting hit with the base that doesn''t have that force. You get the idea, right?"


    "True. If the opponent gets that close, it''s hard to execute an attack as desired."


    "Exactly. And finally, in the third step, while the opponent has moved away from your direct center, you position yourself facing them at an angle (whoosh!). That''s the Master''s Footwork combined with evasion, defense, and counterattack all at once."


    "I see When you explain it like that, it''s quite amazing."


    "Yes, it''s impressive, Coach."


    "Hahaha. Well, I''m just imitating the martial arts expert I learned from too."


    Being praised as "impressive" by the beautiful college girls starts making me feel like a genuine instructor.


    "Alright, once you get to the 3rd step, you can do whatever you want. What about that Spaaan!? How do you do that?"


    Oops, it seems Nina-san is interested in the Palm-heel Strike I demonstrated a few times before.


    "That''s a special move. Yes, not with the palm, but like this, using the wrist bone on the pinkie side to strike the opponent. Yes, that''s it!"


    The Palm-heel Strike requires a bit of technique compared to a regular punch. But once you get used to it, you don''t have to worry about hurting your fingers like with a fist, making it more practical than I initially thought. Furthermore, you can easily incorporate it into joint techniques by grabbing or twisting, offering a broader range of strategic options when compared to punches alone.


    "Like this (swoosh) like this (swoosh) and like this (whoosh!)."


    "Oh, Ruu. You''re doing great. For the third step, please plant your feet firmly on the ground and deliver a powerful attack without panicking."


    "Yes, thank you, Coach!"


    Sigh, Ruu is such a good girl. She''s really cute.


    "Like this (swoosh) like this (swoosh) and like this (whoosh!)."


    It feels like Nina-san easily grasped it in one shot, or is it just my imagination?


    "Well, um just don''t focus too much on the Palm-heel Strike. Consider the size difference between you and your opponent. For example, if you''re a woman facing a man, lifting the opponent''s left arm in the 3rd step and delivering an Elbow Strike to their exposed side might be an effective attack"


    "Aww! I want to try too!"


    Oops, Serai-san, who had been demonstrating, was a bit frustrated and eager.


    "Alright, sure. Take your time with the attack, and Serai-san, try to move slowly and learn the technique thoroughly."


    "Yes! Sensei! (Swoosh, swoosh, thwack!)."


    Today is quite a coincidence, bumping into various acquaintances. Starting with Kei Myou, then Tsunami-san, and now even Shark.


    "Well, not so much part-time work as helping out at home. Originally, my surname was Sharp, and people call me Sharp."


    Yeah, well, this girl. Her look is fierce, and her personality is pretty rough, so it''s not surprising that people call her Sharp.


    "But last year, when I mentioned that I wouldn''t be able to participate much because I''d be helping out at my family''s beach house during the summer, I''m going from Sharp to Shark. Isn''t that weird?"


    "Hmm so, you changed from Sharp to Shark due to your connection with the sea. Well, it''s not a bad name. It''s cooler than Sharp, like Snake or Shark. Animal-themed code names are cooler."


    "Heh you think so? Well, anyway, I don''t really care. Oh yeah, you want an ice candy?"


    "Sure. How much?"


    "500 yen."


    "That''s expensive, come on!"


    [Splash splash]


    ()


    While gazing at the sea, I lick the ice candy alone like a gentleman. Ruu and the others still haven''t returned. Well, they''re girls, so taking time for grooming is normal.


    Shark unexpectedly returns as I continue to quietly admire the setting sun on the coastline.


    "Here, take this as a token of my appreciation."


    Saying this, Shark hands me freshly grilled squid. Come on, you''re bringing grilled squid when I''m enjoying an ice candy. What''s with that choice?


    "Thanks"


    But I still take it and express my gratitude. The grilled squid is piping hot and steaming. Despite the beachgoers being few and far between now, did she specially grill this for me?


    "Um, Junk"


    "Hmm?"


    As I contemplate what to do with the just-received hot squid, Shark starts speaking in a slightly lower tone.


    "You''re strong, right, Junk? Strong enough to fight in dungeons"


    "Well I''d say I could handle something like pillbugs or goblins. Anything more than that would require consultation."


    "Alright, so, uh"


    "Hey, are you talking to another girl again?"


    "Oh, come on! Ruu, you need to keep an eye on master! Don''t let him chat up strange girls!"


    "Yeah, I will!"


    Just as Shark was about to say something, Riu and the others return, interrupting her.


    "Hey, what''s going on?"


    "Oh, nothing By the way, where are you guys staying tonight?"


    Although Shark was about to crouch next to me, she suddenly stood up and wanted to leave. She''s also asking about our accommodation.


    "I think it''s Hotel Hatozuki."


    "Oh yeah, I know that place. I might come over later to talk, so be ready!"


    With that, Shark quickly runs off in the opposite direction of Ruu and the others, who have just returned.


    div>

 Chapter 67:

    Chapter 67:


    Grilled Squid And Hotel Hatotsuki


    "Master, master! Who was that girl just now!?"


    As soon as Serai-san returned, she immediately asked me.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Yeah, she''s Shark."


    I answered Serai-san''s question concisely.


    "Yeah, she''s Shark (Snap) No way! She was a cute girl, wasn''t she? Ruu! Master might be a flirtatious guy! What should we do!?"


    "Ugh Ugh~!!"


    Hey, stop it! Is Serai-san supporting our love story or getting in the way??


    "Hey, I''m not lying! She''s a Trident Survival Game Circle member, a group that plays survival games in the dungeon. Her nickname is Shark. We met in the dungeon and just run into each other here too!"


    "Master might be saying that, but what do you think, Shizu?"


    Serai-san, who had transformed into a reporter-like demeanor, turned her imaginary microphone towards Nina-san.


    "Well I''d say it''s safe"


    "Ohh!?"


    As expected of Nina-san. She understands well!


    "Why, how?!"


    However, Serai-san''s words had stirred up anxiety in Ruu looked utterly confused. Poor thing.


    "Well, you see It''s all because of that grilled squid you''re holding! (Slap!)"


    "Ohh!"


    "What on earth does that mean, Detective Shizucchi!?"


    Huh, huh?


    "Hehehe well, you know. If you try to woo a girl with hot grilled squid, it''s going to reek of squid and ruin the mood!! (Zubish!!)"


    "Whoa! That''s a brilliant deduction, Detective Shizucchi! But, um Master might be a pervert trying to woo girls with stinky hot grilled squid!"


    Hey now!


    "Come onnn! Both Maachi-chan and Shizu-chan, stop teasing Coach so much!"


    Huh? Oh, yeah, I guess I was being played with.


    " So, why do you have grilled squid, Master?"


    "Well, I got it from Shark, who was here until just now. She gave it to me, even though I didn''t ask for it. Maybe it was a friendly gesture since we know each other from the dungeon?"


    "Oh, I see But that grilled squid looks freshly cooked and delicious. Can I have a bite?"


    "Ohh~ now this is extravagant"


    "Wow, amazing!"


    Each tray presents beautifully grilled Ise lobsters split in two, instantly capturing our attention. The aroma is mouthwatering. Along with soup and pickled vegetables, we even got diced steak. Mmm, it looks delicious. Additionally, there''s an impressive boat-shaped sashimi platter, ready for us all to enjoy together.


    "If you need anything, please let us know via the intercom."


    "Oh, thank you very much. (Click)"


    The responsible adult I am, I don''t forget to tip the maid. And since they''re also coming to set up the futons after dinner, I need to prepare the tip for that too.


    "Alright, please, Coach."


    "Oh, thank you "


    Although Ruu doesn''t drink alcohol, she pours a bottle of beer for me as the other three enjoy theirs. Hold on a moment, Seraii-san. You seem to be engrossed in the sashimi platter in front of you, but isn''t it the disciple''s duty to pour alcohol for the master??


    "Well then, how about Coach leads the toast"


    """Sure"""


    Huh, I didn''t think about that. Hm-hmm, well, alright.


    "Um cough. Well then, let''s raise our glasses and make a toast to everyone''s health and happiness. Cheers!"


    """Cheers!"""


    As we raise our glasses and clink them, cheers resound. Everyone is smiling. And their yukata-clad figures after the bath are dazzling.


    "Alright, Master! Thanks for waiting~ (Pitter-patter.)."


    Exactly! Serai-san, I''ve been waiting for this!


    "So, Coach, which one are you going to start with? Everything looks so delicious~"


    Yeah, I''d be happy to eat together with Ruu, but her excitement is still ongoing. She seems to want to eat in the same order as me.


    "Hmm, everything looks so good. What do you want to start with, Ruu?"


    "Um um! How about the clear soup?"


    As I lift the lid, there''s clam clear soup. Its gentle aroma wafts, and my stomach tingles.


    "Ahh~ this smells so good. Alright, let''s dig in then"


    "Yes, here goes (Sip, sip.)"


    "Ruu-chan, that''s great! We''re matching with Coach"


    "We''re showing off again"


    "Huh huh something like that (Blushing)"


    Truly, they''re such good friends. Ruu, Nina-san, and Seki-san. I hope they can continue to smile like this from now on.

 Chapter 68:

    Chapter 68:


    Grilled Spiny Lobster And A Surprise


    The unison dining with Ruu and me continued. No, like this, Ruu has been smiling so happily all along, so it''s hard to determine when to stop "Coach, how about some fresh boat sashimi next?"


    "Sure, then let''s go for some lean tuna."


    Watching us like that, Nina-san and Serai-san are exchanging wry smiles. But even they, with that kind concern for Ruu, have the faces of really good older sisters.


    "Ready, set (chomp)."


    "Yeah, delicious!"


    "It''s tasty, isn''t it?"


    The lean tuna, "The Tuna," as they call it. Even though it''s not like they caught it around here, why does it taste so much better when you eat it near the sea? Well, given that it''s red, it''s three times tastier than usual.


    "Coach, what''s next?"


    And Ruu is all excited. And she keeps calling me "Coach." I was curious and asked her why she insisted on calling me that, and she said it was too embarrassing to call me by my name.


    "Well let''s try the spiny lobster next, shall we?"


    "Yes, please!"


    I pick up the split, grilled spiny lobster tail in my hand, while Ruu skillfully uses chopsticks to pick at the meat.


    "Ready, set (chomp)."


    "(munching) Yeah well, it''s okay, I guess?"


    "(munching) Yes it''s just average."


    Ruu and I exchange subtle expressions as we chew on the spiny lobster meat.


    Spiny lobster. With its incredibly celebratory appearance, finding it in a dish makes me surprisingly happy, and my excitement higher just by seeing it. But when I taste it, the flavor isn''t anything special and leaves a rather delicate feeling.


    But it''s not spiny lobster''s fault. Its appearance is so extravagant that it naturally raises the expectations for its taste, leading to disappointment. Yeah, its opulent appearance makes us automatically assume it''s delicious. So, spiny lobster isn''t at fault. Even so, Ruu''s chopsticks halt in midair.


    (Hmm, but if this continues, the spiny lobster will be left feeling too pitiful.)


    Just living normally and taken away from its home, split in half, and grilled. If it''s left uneaten and abandoned, it would be beyond unbearable.


    (Alright! How about I show off one of my tricks here?)


    "Ruu, watch closely. I''m going to perform a magic trick"


    "Yes, what is it?"


    I move my hands behind my back as if hiding something, and then, fluttering my hands as if nothing happened, I reveal them again. And above the grilled spiny lobster Ruu is eating, I slowly rub my thumb and forefinger together.


    (Skill: [Salt] activate! Alright, sprinkle, sprinkle)


    "Wha? Huh, what''s happening?"


    Ruu''s eyes widen in surprise.


    "Because that salt was something Haha!"


    "Haha, hahaha!"


    Nina-san bursts into laughter at her obsession with the salt, and the laughter is contagious as we all start laughing together. On this trip, I feel like I''ve become closer to Nina-san too.


    "Um~ Is it about time? Right, master? Stand up, stand up "


    Serai-san, who seemed to be checking the time anxiously, prompts me to stand up.


    "Huh, what''s going on?"


    She comes closer and takes my hand, guiding me to the futon. I don''t know what''s happening, but I comply and stand up.


    "Alright, come this way~."


    (Hey! Wait, Serai-san! Why are you leading me towards the futon where you laid hands on? What''s going on?)


    With Ruu watching, Serai-san, in her yukata, leads me by the hand onto the futon. Just the situation of a girl leading me onto the futon causes my heart to race strangely, and I feel flustered.


    And then, for some reason, Nina-san and Ruu follow behind me. W-what could this be!?


    "Alright, Sensei, lie down here "


    "Huh um, okay (settles down)."


    "No, no, that''s wrong! Lie face down! (pats!)"


    "Huh? Really?"


    I lie down as instructed, but strangely, I''m patted on the head instead. Unreasonable.


    "Um is this okay?"


    I ask Serai-san in a prone position. This time ensuring I don''t get patted.


    "Um a little higher Yes, that''s good right there"


    Hmm, what? Even though I did what she said, I still don''t quite understand


    "Alright, here we go. Ready, set"


    "Coach! Thank you for bringing us on this trip! Whooaah~! (clap, clap, clap)."


    Oh, what''s this? Is this what they had in mind?


    "Um well, we can''t offer much of a thank you, but the three of us would like to present master with a massage session you like. Please accept it."


    "(clap, clap, clap~) Coach~ Thank you so much!"


    "Coach! Thank you so much for everything!"


    "Yeah, that''s right! Thank you! I''m so happy!"


    I wish they had told me about this before having me lie face down. But I think maybe it witas a b embarrassing for them to express their gratitude directly. So, this order probably makes sense after all.

 Chapter 69:

    Chapter 69:


    Present And Shark Attack


    Hey there! I''m Naruto! I came on a trip with 3 beautiful college girls for a beach vacation, believe it! Serai-san, dressed in a yukata, took my hand and led me to a futon and I got excited and nervous! It turns out that was a surprise, and they''re giving me a massage as a gift, the three of them together! I''m super excited about it


    "Alright then, let''s go, master"


    "Yeah (nervous)"


    [Thump thump thump]


    Oh, Seraii-san got on my back. It seems like she adjusted my sleeping position earlier so she could grab onto the raised floor at the edge of the room.


    (Oh, is this?)


    Isn''t this the foot-stomping massage that Serai-san tried before and failed at?


    "Well then, I''ll excuse myself too here we go"


    [Thump thump]


    I see. Seraii-san is on my back. Nina-san is holding onto Serai-san''s shoulders for balance while taking care of my lower back.


    "Coach, I''ll be on your feet. Heave-ho!"


    Ah, cute. Little Ruu''s cute feet are on the arches of my feet.


    If I were to express our current positions with kanji characters, it would be like the character [] (dish). But since Serai-san is holding onto me for support, it might be more like [] (blood). Well, regardless, there''s one person on top.


    "Well, sensei, I''ll start massaging now (Step, step thump thump)."


    "Oh it feels great!"


    Because my entire body weight is on me, it''s intense. It''s not the kind of massage that hits pressure points, but a vigorous massage with strong punches from Serai-san. You could say that Serai Kick is more about punch power.


    "Coach, how about the lower back? If I do this (rubbing, rubbing.). Doesn''t it feel good? (rubbing, rubbing.)"


    "Whoa?! Amazing!"


    Nina-san is on my lower back, stands on her tiptoes, and rubs her toes into the hollow of my lower back. Oh! Nina-san! Don''t, rubbing, rubbing like that!!


    "(Step, step step, step) Coach, how is it? Does it feel good?"


    Oops, I can''t let myself get carried away. Nina-san''s intense attack almost triggered something weird.


    "Oh Ruu''s foot massage is gentle and very soothing (sigh)."


    Ruka''s gentle foot massage is soft and gentle all the way. Because only here are the soles of our feet touching directly, even though Ruu and I rarely hold hands, it feels like we''re holding hands now.


    (But seriously, being stepped on by these three beautiful college girls is too much. I''m so happy it''s almost like I''m worried I''ll die tomorrow from happiness.)


    "How is it? (thump!) master, (thump!) does it feel (thump!) good? (thump!)"


    Serai-san also stands on her tiptoes, lightly bouncing between my shoulder blades, coming in strong.


    "Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!"


    "What!?"


    After aying that, I could sense the trembling in Shark''s barefoot that was kicking me.


    "That''s right. If I were Ohn Rambo, this town you live in would be a blazing inferno an hour and a half from now"


    "H-Hey Jung, you''re joking, right? (Nervously)"


    "But you treated me to squid grilling, right? So, I''ll tell you. The keyword to defuse me, the bomb, is [I''m sorry]."


    "Huh Umm? I''m, I''m sorry"


    "Yeah, that''s right. If you get too cocky, you''ll receive harsh payback. Keep that in mind. (Lick)"


    "Whoa, what?!?"


    Shark makes an unexpectedly cute sound as he quickly shifts her head and I lick her foot. I got back at the high school girl for stepping on my head by licking her toes. Suck on that.


    After a brief agony, the five of us take a table to listen to Shark''s story.


    That''s very unfortunate. The supreme treasure massage time gets destroyed due to the Shark''s attack. However, I was not too happy because I could lick the toes of a current high school girl instead. However, only Serai-san, who witnessed it at the front of the room, made a subtle face and avoided eye contact with me. Oh no, she strangely saw me. I thought I did it quickly and casually.


    "Therefore, I''ve only got something to discuss with Jung!"


    "That''s not acceptable! You can''t leave them alone together!"


    Then Shark, who claims to have something to say only to me. But Ruu refuses, saying she won''t allow it. While the situation was diffused for the time being, the tense atmosphere still lingered.


    "Hey Shark-chan, right? Since Ruu is coach''s girlfriend, she has the right to say that. So, Shark-chan, what do you want to talk to coach?"


    "Um well"


    When asked for a reason by Nina-san, Shark avoids the question. But from the conversation between Shark and Serai-san, I had begun to understand the personality of this high school girl called Shark.


    Yeah, Shark is a lot like my past self. Similar to the me before I was bullied, stubborn and unable to get along well with others, much like the elementary school version of me.


    Just before moving to the table earlier, when I asked, "Why did you step on my head?" she had muttered things like, "I wanted to talk about my worries, but I got angry because Jung had a beautiful girl attending to him.". And then, "I got mad and accidentally stepped on Jung''s head.".


    Cute. No, not in terms of looks, but her character. Trying desperately to save face and not lose to her surroundings, struggling with social interactions, and just being really bad at it.


    This one, too, seems innocent and shy. If Shark were the kind of sexually experienced high school girl who hides and engages in compensated dating, I probably would have just let it slide and not been phased by the sight of me getting a massage.


    These aspects make her feel similar to me, and I developed a rather favorable impression of this foul-mouthed high school girl.


    So, I explained all of this in my own way, and Nina-san and Ruu showed understanding.


    "But is it really okay to forgive her so easily? (pout)"


    However, Serai-san was still pouting her cheeks, arguing that there should be some clear punishment. Alright, then let''s do this.


    "Shark, consider this a loaned punch.'' Don''t forget it, okay?"


    "Huh oh yeah! Got it, Jung! I owe you one!"


    Hehehe. This geeky high school girl''s way of thinking is different from that of an average person. So, handling it like the interactions between soldiers in war movies will make things go faster.


    And you, Serai-san. You''re still glaring at Shark with a difficult expression, but she''s younger, so cut her some slack for something like this.

 Chapter 70:

    Chapter 70:


    There Is A Dungeon At The Bottom Of The Sea!?


    Recap from the previous story. Three beautiful college students stepped on me, and I was panting when the sharp-tongued, otaku high school girl Shark intruded. I licked her feet as she entered.


    "So, Shark. Is this about a dungeon?"


    During the day, Shark seemed oddly interested in my strength.


    And in the current situation, dungeons were the only places where strength mattered.


    "Uh, yeah"


    "Hmm So, did you find a hidden dungeon that nobody knows about yet?"


    "Huh!?"


    When I asked that, Shark widened her eyes in surprise. Haha, as I thought. Quite an easy deduction, my dear Akechi.


    "I see. So, you wanted to borrow my strength to investigate an undiscovered dungeon. Well, don''t worry, I''ll accompany you for that. Besides, I also train these girls to fight in dungeons. They''ll keep such secrets for us."


    "That''s right If someone were a well-behaved good kid, I could trust them with secrets too. (Glance)"


    "Uh, ugh"


    Unlike during the day, Shark, dressed in a black top bra that looked like a swimsuit, topped with a khaki knitted net, was flustered by the flowery-eyed Nina-san in a yukata.


    (Hehehe, what do you think, Shark? That''s the charm of an adult woman, the art of enticement. It''s a learning experience, my friend.)


    But still, an undiscovered secret dungeon?


    Hmm, it''s similar to the Refrigerator Dungeon I have.


    I''m quite intrigued by this. If my Refrigerator Dungeon were to get lost somehow, having another secret dungeon might come in handy.


    "So, where is this dungeon located? Since it''s somewhere inconspicuous, is it in the mountains?"


    "No it''s in the sea"


    "Whaat!?"


    Everyone present gets taken aback by Shark''s words.


    "What the!? I found it while diving and playing around the rocks, right? I saw this pitch-black thing swaying like an entrance to a dungeon deep in the rocky area. I think that''s what it is"


    Oh, I was surprised.


    A dungeon underwater, who would have thought?


    It means people won''t find it easily.


    "So If it''s still an undiscovered secret dungeon, it''s all mine, right? But I''m not strong enough to battle dungeon monsters, so I thought of asking Jung for help"


    "I see, so that''s why it''s me."


    "But couldn''t someone else, even another adult do this? You don''t necessarily need a mentor, right?"


    Serai-san still seemed to have an issue with Shark and expressed a negative opinion.


    "No, if I told my parents or someone, they would object Besides, among the people I know, Jung seemed to be the strongest and most reliable. Ah"


    Unnoticed, the 3 college girls were looking at Shark with grinning expressions, and she noticed, blushing and looking down.


    "True A strong and reliable man. There''s no one better than Coach here, after all"


    "Yes, Coach is incredibly strong. He can defeat goblins barehanded!"


    "Hehehe Your attitude might be bad, but I''ll acknowledge that you realized how amazing your mentor is!"


    (Sip. Ah, the tea is delicious. But why are Nina-san and the others acting so proud because of my strength?)


    "Oh, I see. Then I''ll take it (Grip, grip)."


    "Hmm Well, I guess there''s no choice but to go now"


    "Yeah, that''s right. Let''s change on the other side of that partition. Coach, don''t you dare peek!"


    Ruu, Nina-san, and Serai-san disappeared behind the partition with their belongings.


    "Yeah, I know. And I need to change too. (Thud)"


    Yes, the Boston bag I brought from home. The bottom of it has a double layer. It only contains clothes for changing. But I''m pretending to take clothes out of the Boston bag while using my skill [Space] to retrieve my Bug King Suit from the dimension pocket.


    First, I undress and put on the black bikini. When I wear the Bug King Suit, I fill it with slime to make it adhere to my skin.


    That''s why I always wear a black bikini underneath, as the slime fills the interior suit and fits smoothly.


    (Yeah Start with the left arm as usual)


    (Shff Plop Squelch Squelch)


    After fitting my arm through properly, I let the magic flow and made the suit adhere to my skin. Then, I fill the interior with slime from my skill to allow smooth movement.


    (Squish Gulp Ahh)


    Suddenly, I felt a gaze and turned my head. Ruu was peeping at me from behind the partition. Startled, I tried to hide, but she had caught me. I wonder why she found it so mysterious.


    (At times like this, instant transformation! Jupeen! If only I could transform in a snap)


    (Shff Snap Squelch Squelch)


    Anyway, I put on each piece, making sure they fit snugly with magic and filling the interior with slime.


    (Oops, I need to remove the gas mask filter set in the Insect King mask. If water gets in, it''ll clog up. I won''t be able to breathe.)


    (Scuffle Gulp Ahh Gurgle Gurgle Sploosh!)


    *(Transformation! Acidman! Jupeekin! It takes about three minutes to transform.)


    "Hmm? Oh my! What the? You had that outfit all along? Ugh that scared the life out of me"


    Seeing me in the dim light, Nina-san screamed in a voice that resembled a scream.


    "Huh? Oh, you''re right, master, it''s not good to wear that at night. If the police see you, they''ll shoot without hesitation!"


    "Hey, have you changed already? Gyaahh!!"


    "Hey! Wait! Shark, it''s me, Jung! Don''t throw the knife!"


    "Look I didn''t mean to"


    "Wha? Jung!? Seriously! Don''t mess with me! I thought you were a monster or something!!"


    "No! This is the full outfit I wear when I dive into dungeons!"


    "Haa! Haa! I thought my heart was going to leap out of my mouth"


    "I''m sorry. But, you''ve got quite an outfit on, too."


    Shark had disappeared for a while and returned in a pitch-black diver''s outfit, complete with an oxygen tank on her back.


    "Oh, because we''re diving into the night sea. You can''t do it without a tank, right?"


    Truly a nerd. Well, I don''t need to explain anything to her; she won''t make any clumsy moves in the dungeon.


    "Good choice. But if someone starts drowning, I''m counting on you to help."


    "But before that thanks to Jung, I felt like my heart was going to stop (Glaring)"


    "Uh, sorry"


    And so, after preparing ourselves, we stealthily headed into the night sea while being cautious of prying eyes.

 Chapter 71:

    Chapter 71:


    Infiltration, Underwater Dungeon


    [Splash Splash Bubble]


    Five figures swim in the starlit depths of the midnight sea, heading offshore.


    3 bikini-clad beauties are holding wooden sticks, a small black diver, and a mysterious insect-humanoid. It''s us, for some reason.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    With a sleek movement, I carry an Excalibar attached to my belt as I swim. Extracting a hefty bar from a Boston bag felt excessive, so I decided against it.


    "Master, how can you swim so gracefully in that getup?"


    "Yeah, seriously. If you dressed like that, you''d drown!"


    " (grumble)"


    "Oh no, it fits snugly and isn''t heavy. Swimming is just as easy as usual."


    "Well, he''s coach."


    "Yeah he''s master."


    Hey, what''s with that suggestive tone? If you have something to say, just say it.


    After swimming for a while, Shark, who was leading, stopped and started looking around.


    "Hmm, Shark, what''s up around here?"


    "Oh, I''ll dive once to check the terrain below. (Kapow! Whoosh! Splash!)"


    As Shark dived, I submerged my face underwater, aided by the King Gogi''s eyes, which allowed me to see clearly.


    Shark moved her webbed limbs gracefully and dived upside down to the seabed.


    "Oh, nicely done, diving smoothly. Impressive."


    For her age, Shark knows a lot. She seems knowledgeable about military matters, which is interesting.


    As I observed from the surface, Shark, swimming aimlessly at the seabed, signaled towards a dungeon by spinning her light towards me. She wanted me to dive in.


    "Shark found a dungeon. I''ll check it out; you guys wait here."


    "Sure thing."


    "Be careful, Coach!"


    "Oh, wait, I''m coming too!"


    "No, Seira, stay. Ruu, I''m going (splash)"


    [Glop Glop-glop-glop]


    I dove into the dark depths of the sea. Wearing the Bug King Suit, the cold seawater didn''t bother me.


    The suit''s high defense provided a sense of security, making me feel at ease. Yeah, the suit didn''t hinder my swimming at all. It''s comfortable.


    (Depth is around 15 meters. Probably not more than 20.)


    I quickly reached Shark''s location, who was waiting with a light, guiding me towards a rocky area underwater.


    [Glop Glop-glop-glop]


    I placed my hand on Shark''s shoulder as I grabbed onto the rough underwater rocks. Shark''s eyes widened in surprise behind his underwater goggles. Well, how''s that? Swimming at twenty times the normal speed is impressive. I was also a bit surprised at how fast I swam.


    [Glop Glop-glop-glop Bubbling]


    Shark took off her mask and tried to offer me oxygen, but upon realizing the Bug King mask had no mouth-like feature. She awkwardly put the mask back on. It''s alright. I gave her a thumbs up to assure him.


    [Huuu Glop Glop-glop-glop]


    Seeing that, Shark pointed her light towards a rocky area behind me. Turning around, I saw a dark entity swaying and creating ripples in the water due to the waves. It was larger and protruded from the rock under the water.


    Hmm It''s jutting out under a large rock, so you wouldn''t notice it unless you dove this deep. It''s circular, about a meter in diameter, similar in size to our refrigerator dungeon at home. I poked it and tossed a feeding whelk into it, but it seemed normal.


    (Alright, should I dive in?)


    I nodded to Shark behind me and plunged my head into the dark entity.


    " Puff! Oh, it''s a dungeon! It has an antechamber too And it''s completely dry."


    Entering the dungeon, I found a layout similar to my Refrigerator Dungeon, though with slight differences.


    "Alright, this seems to be like a foyer of the dungeon, and based on experience, it should be safe. Rest here for a while, everyone. I''ll go ahead and investigate."


    Saying this, I''m in my Bug King Suit, opening a single iron door on the blue wall of the dungeon. I then entered through it.


    "(Looking around) Hmmm, the layout of the passage is almost the same as my dungeon''s. It''s as if the same manufacturer made it."


    As I continued down the dungeon''s passage, a monster appeared before him.


    [Wobble, wobble, wobble Ding, ding, ding]


    Bathed in the pale blue light of the dungeon, its semi-transparent body glowed a translucent blue, quivering like jelly and inviting a sense of coolness.


    Its appearance was akin to a high-quality Japanese confection that one might find at a sophisticated tea house.


    Yeah, the monster on the first underground floor was a slime.


    "Hmm Is it this thing? (Poke, poke) I never thought we''d share a dungeon with monsters."


    Well, it''s a dungeon. I can''t let my guard down. I''ll take a quick look around to make sure there are no issues and then return.


    ..


    """"""


    After I headed off for dungeon exploration, the room was left with three female college students in swimsuits and a female high school student in a diver''s outfit.


    However, the millennial female high school student in diving gear, Shark, quickly removed her wetsuit. She transformed into a black swimsuit-clad figure, adjusting the belt that held a row of knives around her waist. With a black headband on her forehead, she was fully focused on preparing for battle.


    "Hey, Shark. Where did you meet master?"


    Serai-san called out to Shark as she prepared for battle next to a tank.


    "Hmm? Inside the dungeon. We were doing airsoft battles, and he happened to join in. Then, Jung hit it off with our leader, and he invited him to play. He spent about three hours playing with us."


    "Oh? Are all the guys there?"


    Nina-san is wearing a white bikini, joined in Shark and Serai-san''s conversation.


    "Yeah, mostly. People who are into airsoft are usually guys. Recently, there''s been a slight increase in the number of girls like me. Oh, and there''s even a guy who participates in cross-dressing."


    "Wow, that''s interesting."


    Slightly taken aback, Nina-san''s response was followed by Ruu, who had a light purple one-piece swimsuit that turned violet when wet.


    "Coach, how were you playing back then?"


    "Hmm What do you mean? Well, just normally. I was shooting monster targets with an airsoft gun and saying, Die, you bug bastards!'' I was having a good time."


    ""


    Unwilling to talk about myself, I revealed an unexpected side, leaving the three college girls looking a bit awkward.


    "But he''s amazing! He tossed around a dung beetle monster that usually takes two guys to flip over. He did it all by himself!"


    As the millennial high school girl with sparkling eyes talked about my accomplishments in the dungeon, the 3 college girls were relieved, convinced the high school girl and I were just acquaintances. If I had a close relationship with her, they would have had to plan some punishment.


    "I see. Hey, Shark, that''s a nickname, right? What''s your real name?"


    "Yeah, I''m Toga Ruri. They used to call me Sharp'' because my last name is Toga and I have a sharp personality. But when my friends found out my family runs a beach house, the name somehow changed from Sharp to Shark."


    "I see. Hey, maybe we should come up with nicknames too?"


    "Oh, that''s a good idea! It would be good for dealing with stalkers and not wanting our real names known."


    "Seriously, Maachi, are you being chased by stalkers? That''s scary."


    "Come on, Machi! You''re so rude."


    "But you can''t go around calling each other san'' on the battlefield, right? It''s the same in the dungeon, right? If we''re doing it anyway, we might as well come up with names that are easy to call."


    "Yeah, that makes sense."


    " But what kind of names should we choose?"


    "Ruu, why don''t we discuss it with our beloved master?"


    "Y-Yeah (Blushing)"


    As Serai-san placed her hand on Ruu''s shoulder, Ruu shyly nodded and blushed.

 Chapter 72:

    Chapter 72:


    Undersea Dungeon I


    (Oh Ooh!?)


    I returned to the front room after investigating the first floor of the undersea dungeon, and I was astonished. The reason was that Shark, who had taken off her black wetsuit, came straight to me. She was wearing a black bikini. She had a wide top bra without shoulder straps, and she was wearing high-waisted swimwear that covered her butt securely, like bloomers.


    But what surprised me was what was inside that swimsuit.


    Despite being almost the same height as Ruu, Shark had big bouncing breasts that stood out.


    (You sneaky Shark! You deceived me! Where did you hide those amazing things!)


    Though she couldn''t match Serai-san, the college student with large breasts, she had proportions similar to Serai-san''s when compared to her height. Damn it! What a growth rate! This can''t continue, or the fabric won''t hold up!


    "Jung! How was it?! Hmm, Jung?"


    Shark looked up at me with a puzzled expression, tilting her head. Thanks to the angle difference in our heights, I could even see the cleavage. What power. Aren''t bras like that supposed to prevent cleavage?


    "Ah Oh yeah! It''s nothing. The monsters on the 1st floor are slimes."


    For a moment, the bouncing slime I had seen just before and the bouncing breasts in front of me overlapped, and I saw a vision of bouncing breasts. I''m fine. I''m composed. In times like this, I should look at Ruu''s smile and be comforted.


    "Master! I want to fight a slime! (Zuui)"


    (Oh no, the bouncing breasts have called for companions! What''s happening!)


    "Slimes? I heard they''re tough to fight."


    "Huh, is that so, coach?"


    Furthermore, more voices chimed in, and 4 pairs of breasts surrounded me. No, four women surrounded me. Oh, that was close. Even I couldn''t maintain an imperturbable expression with such an impenetrable wall of perverted lechery. If I didn''t have my mask, I''d have been done for.


    "Oh Certainly, slimes are dangerous. They stick to you, and it''s not easy to get them off. They secrete acid and attack, so there''s a risk of chemical burns."


    "What? Even though we came all this way!"


    Calm down, Serai-san. Don''t shake your body left and right like that. Your sports swimsuit is still [jiggling] your breasts.


    "Ugh (Thud)"


    "Ah! Are you okay, Coach?"


    Dropping to my knees, Ruu immediately bent to my eye level, concerned. So kind.


    "Ah Yeah, I''m fine, Ruu"


    It''s just a mild case of anemia. Part of my body got a bit too energized, and the blood rushed there too quickly. I overindulged in eye candy all at once.


    "We''ve been up all night, and we even dived to the bottom of the sea You should take off that headgear and rest a little."


    What? Why would she think that? Oh, could it be because she peeked at my Bug King Suit scene earlier? Maybe she saw the slime dripping from the gaps or something. Movies with aliens that ooze slime like that seem to be quite common.


    "Well, there''s no way that''s true. You can have something like this made as long as you pay enough money (Knock, knock)."


    Saying this, Shark pats the chest of my Bug King Suit. Don''t tap on it so casually, and it''s a homemade suit, so it''s not for sale.


    "Ruu, I''m human. Just, I acquired some skills by chance."


    "Ahh I see."


    Huh, what an unexpectedly nonchalant response.


    "Lately, I''ve been hearing quite a bit about stuff like that. For example, when you fight in dungeons, you can gain skills from monsters, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. Considering your strength, it wouldn''t be strange for you to have one or two skills."


    "Really? Isn''t it still uncertain due to misinformation on the internet?"


    "Just the other day, even the country officially recognized the existence of skills and announced, If you''ve obtained skills or have information, please let us know,'' on the news, coach."


    Seriously. I didn''t know that. Oh, come to think of it, since I started living with Serai-san to distance myself from impure thoughts, I''ve been meditating all the time. I''ve cut myself off from TV and computers. And I''ve become an information-illiterate illiterate left behind by the times.


    "So you''re not an alien, coach, and you want us to keep the fact that you have skills a secret? (Heart pounding)"


    "Yeah, that''s right, Ruu."


    "Understood! I''ll keep coach''s secret!"


    Wait, why does Riuha seem so serious that she''s mistaking me for an alien? Was I that weird?


    "Anyway, it''s probably best to keep it a secret, right?"


    "If master wants us to keep his secret, then we will! (Thump)"


    "Me too. If that''s what it takes to keep the secret, I''ll keep the secret about this dungeon too, okay?"


    Alright, alright. It''s great that everyone''s so understanding.


    "Got it. Thanks, everyone. Now, let me explain. The method to defeat slimes involves a shift in perspective, but to protect all of you. I''ll use a skill. Shark, what do stuntmen use when they film scenes of people burning in movies?"


    "Huh? Um, not gasoline or alcohol, right? You''re talking about something to protect them, right? Like fire-resistant suits or non-flammable gel?"


    "Yeah, you got it. Just as I thought. Impressive. When slimes attack, they first stick to you and then secrete acid. The acidity is like battery fluid, and it damages clothes, of course, if it touches your skin, you''ll get chemical burns."


    "Hmm How about just making master faint, like usual?"


    "No, Serai-san. Slimes aren''t that kind of monster. Well, I guess you''ll understand once you see it for yourself. Everyone, let''s move a bit and go see the slimes."


    I stand up, slide through the iron door, and start walking to show everyone the slimes.

 Chapter 73:

    Chapter 73:


    Undersea Dungeon II


    Walking through the passageways of the underwater dungeon, which closely resembled my home''s refrigerator dungeon, I spotted a slime. I turned to face Ruu and the others who were following closely behind me.


    "Yes, everyone, pay attention. That right there is a slime. It''s about the size of a basketball, translucent blue, and has a shape similar to a steamed bun."


    "Yes, master!"


    "Yes, what is it, Serai-san?"


    "Can I attack it?"


    "No, I''m still in the middle of explaining. So please wait a little longer."


    "Ugh~"


    Serai-san always has that aggressive spirit, doesn''t she? Well, I regained my composure and continued speaking. Slimes can be troublesome monsters if you mishandle them. That''s why it''s crucial to explain properly.


    "Now then among the monsters in the shallow layers of the dungeon, there are relatively non-aggressive ones. Monsters that won''t attack humans unless provoked. Giant pillbugs and slimes fall into this category."


    "Indeed, pillbugs are pretty calm if you leave them alone."


    When I mentioned pillbugs, Shark, who had her arms folded, nodded in agreement. Despite her young age, her ample bosom was quite impressive and lovely.


    "Now, let''s see what happens if we attack a slime. Everyone, please step back a bit. (Step, step, step. Hiya!)"


    [Whoa! Shubaahh! Splat!! Squishhh.]


    As I kicked the slime from up close, it reacted to the attack, jumping onto me. Then it adhered to my leg, secreting acid and launching its counterattack.


    "Huh?! C-Coach! Are you okay!?"


    "Yeah, Ruu, I''m fine. This suit can withstand slime acid without a problem."


    After all, even Cockroach King barely flinched when exposed to my [Strong Acid] skill. The Bug King Suit, made from the material of its exoskeleton, was incredibly resilient.


    "Oh, it''s not just a cosplay outfit, huh?"


    "No, Nina-san. I''m not wearing this outfit as a hobby. I''m wearing it because it offers high defense capabilities."


    "I see~! (Squish!) So that''s why it''s so light and durable! (Thump!)"


    Yeah, Serai-san, you better stop fooling around with the Bug King mask and return it to me already.


    "Ah! Jung watch out! The slime is climbing up!"


    Indeed. As Shark with the hidden bosom warned, the slime was steadily climbing up my limbs.


    "While it''s unclear whether these slimes possess distinct cognitive abilities, from my research, it seems that when they latch onto a target like this, they try to block the target''s breathing."


    The Skateboard Cockroach I summoned from a card and brought into the dungeon suffered both acid attacks and suffocation, dying in agony.


    "And once the slime attaches itself, it''s not easy to remove, like this. (Unyo~n)"


    Even if I try to grab the amorphous slime body with my hands and peel it off, it stretches like a runny nose and won''t come off.


    "C-Coach! It''s getting dangerous!"


    "Haa there really weren''t many other options"


    "Yeah, well, this is a slime countermeasure method I came up with, and it''s not widely known yet. So, everyone, please keep it a secret"


    "Yes!"


    Ah, there''s something so satisfying about this. It''s like I''ve become a teacher at school or something.


    We returned to the first floor of the underground passage, facing off against the slime.


    "Alright, here we go. Watch closely. Soft Tooouch. (Squish) And Attack! (Squish! Squelch!)"


    "Wow! (Clap, clap, clap)"


    "Yes, let''s go through it one by one. First, Serai-san!"


    "Got it!"


    I choose Serai-san with an eager expression, as she seemed excited to do this. It''s easier this way than dealing with her complaints.


    "Okay gently, gently~ Remember, this isn''t an attack, so go slooowly gently press it gently"


    I stood on the opposite side of Serai, facing the slime. I held the end of a stick used for watermelon splitting and taught her how much force to apply.


    "(Squish~) Okay, gradually release your force here. Serai-san, remember the sensation of pressure you have now."


    "Ye.. Yes!"


    It''s a very delicate process. But the [Soft Touch Attack] balances gentleness and precision. Delicate and meticulous calculations are required.


    "Good keep it up. Now, gently let go. Okay! Let''s switch with Nina-san now."


    "Not bad, Maachi"


    "Hehe, yeah. (Snap!)"


    They clapped their hands together and swapped places.


    "Alright, Nina-san gently, gently~ yep~ gently press it gently."


    "I see this way, slimes won''t be able to attack us."


    Nina-san truly is resourceful. Quite skilled.


    ..


    "Coach, like this? (Squish)"


    "Perfect, Ruu! Well done!"


    Ruka was already quite meticulous and refined. She''s the best at this.


    ..


    "Think of it like defusing a bomb like this (Squish)."


    "Good job, Shark. Keep it up, without forgetting that feeling."


    Shark had no issues either. Yeah, everyone, my students, are excellent.

 Chapter 74:

    Chapter 74:


    Undersea Dungeon III


    "Kyaaa!"


    A sudden, piercing scream echoed through the air. It happened while we were taking turns defeating slimes with soft-touch attacks.


    One person pressed the slime down with a wooden stick, while another poked the slime''s core from the side with another wooden stick to defeat it. They were taking turns in this order: Serai-san, Ruu, Nina-san, and Shark.


    In the midst of this, Serai-san, who was attacking the slime that Shark was holding down, made a mistake and was counterattacked.


    The slime, which had become amorphous, splattered onto Serai-san''s abdomen as she hurriedly tried to poke it again with the wooden stick. Startled, she screamed and stood there, frozen in place.


    I also rushed to help, extending my hand, but before me, Shark, who was right beside Serai-san, grabbed the slime attached to her abdomen with both hands, wearing his diver''s gloves.


    "(Juuuu!) Gugh!?"


    "You fool! Let go of the slime, Shark!"


    "Damn it! My hand. I can''t pull it off!"


    "Got it! Stay still! (Zubushu! Gucci!Bofun!)"


    I thrust my hand covered inside Bug Kinguit into the slime and immediately crushed its core.


    "HaahI was so surprised! Ah! Shark, are you okay?"


    As the slime turned into smoke and disappeared, Shark''s hands were freed, and she quickly discarded the smoky gloves.


    "Yeah, it''s not a big deal. (Beshya) Tch, it hurts"


    "Are you alright, Shark? Let me see."


    I crouched in front of Shark, who had sat down, and examined her arm. The part of her hand covered by the nylon diver''s glove was fine, but her wrist skin had melted and turned red. It was more of a scrape than a serious injury, but it would likely sting when exposed to seawater.


    (But this guy, without fear for his safety, tried to protect Serai-san on instinct. He''s a good guy.)


    ()


    (Hmm!? This sensation. Could it be salt grains? Ah, it''s the salt formed as Shark''s wet black hair dried. I wonder if I can do something with this. Hey, would you help me with that? That would be helpful.)


    "Shark, just stay still for a moment."


    "Huh? Oh, sure"


    I took Shark''s injured hands and closed my eyes, focusing my concentration.


    (Start with [Mucus] as a baseadd a little [Salt]and just a tiny bit of [Strong Acid]. Is this mixture okay? Thanks, Salt Manitou. Now, let''s create plenty of it.)


    (Slowly)


    A different type of mucus, with a unique texture, began to cover Shark''s injured hands. It was transparent and slightly gel-like.


    "J-Jung? What are you doing?"


    "Wellit''s like a pseudo-wound secretion.'' It''s a liquid other than blood that seeps from wounds when you''re injured. But in shallow wounds, research data suggests that leaving this secretion untouched as part of moist wound care, without disinfecting it, can help wounds heal faster. So, by doing this, we can protect the wound, and it should heal without leaving a severe scar."


    This time, with the help of the Salt Manitou, I balanced the skills [Mucus], [Salt], and [Strong Acid] to create a pseudo-wound secretion. Sensationally, it should have a composition similar to blood, so by covering the wound with it, there shouldn''t be any significant scarring.


    "Oh I see. That''s amazing"


    "Wow, you sure know your stuff about weird things, too."


    Hehehe, how about that? Otaku delves into detailed science and reads plenty of sci-fi novels and manga, so we have a fair amount of knowledge about modern science.


    We''re still on the first floor of the underwater dungeon.


    Serai-san and the others, who had previously described slimes as cute and squishy'', seemed to have realized just how terrifying these monsters could be after the unexpected counterattack.


    After their failure, Shark seemed to have gotten a hint. She said, "Wait a moment.", and sat down, starting to untie the paracord from her belt. By the way, paracord refers to the cord used for parachutes, essentially a strong nylon, polypropylene, or polyester cord.


    However, paracord, with a diameter of about 4mm, has a breaking strength of about 250kg, making it a high-strength cord. It''s commonly used in outdoor activities nowadays.


    Job: Teacher


    Stats:


    Strength: 212


    Endurance: 218


    Intelligence: 215


    Mental Power: 240


    Agility: 220


    Luck: 133


    Eroticness: 1825


    Divine Protection:


    [Salt''s Blessing]


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid 1.1], [Agility], [Disease Resistance 5], [Usurpation], [Mucus 2], [Space 2], [Good Luck 1.3], [Footwork], [Meditation], [Salt 5]


    Titles:


    [Bug King], [Saltmate], [Salty Guy]


    For some reason, I had gained the job class of Teacher. But once again, Dexterity was missing Hey, where did my Dexterity go? And instead, my numerical attribute was Eroticness. What''s that all about? And it was an overwhelming four-digit figure that left everyone else in the dust. I was now officially an Erotic Teacher.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Maachi?"


    I was dumbfounded by the ridiculous changes in my status. Serai-san also had a strange expression and was frozen.


    "Um I"


    "Hey, could it be that Machi-chan didn''t get Job: Student?"


    "Oh no, it''s not that, Ruu. My job class, says Naruto''s Special Student. Naruto is master''s name, right?"


    What?! Why?! I thought it was strange that only Serai-san seemed to have gotten a rare job class. Is it because we live together and share meals, we''ve been deemed to have an intimate master-disciple relationship?


    "Eeh~ unfair, Maachi-chan!"


    "Yes, that''s right~! Coach, what is this all about?" (Gulp)


    They both started questioning us.


    Ruu and Nina-san are trying to get close to me saying that.


    "Wait a minute! I don''t understand this any more than you do! If I could decide, I''d make both of you Naruto''s Special Student!"


    "Oh, wait! In that case, I''d prefer to be a Special Student!"


    Don''t drag me into this, Shark.


    "Alright, I get it! Everyone is my Scholarship Student! I''ll figure something out!"


    Honestly, what''s up with these bizarre job classes? There''s no way to make sense of it. But fortunately, Serai-san managed to acquire it. If I investigate how Serai-san met the conditions for this job class.


    "Oh I also got the job class Naruto''s Special Student. Thanks, Maachi"


    Huh? What? It''s that easy to change?


    "I''m also one of Coach''s Special Student"


    "Amazing I thought I became a Student, but it became a Special Student That''s getting me fired up!"


    In a secret undersea dungeon explored late at night, they unexpectedly obtained job classes such as Teacher, Student, and even Special Student. It was all quite baffling, especially considering we were undersea.

 Chapter 75:

    Chapter 75:


    Dungeon Teacher


    To return to Tokyo, we leisurely drive along the winding coastal road in a rental car. Ruu, sitting in the passenger seat, and Serai-san and Nina-san in the back seat are all fast asleep. After having breakfast prepared at the hotel, they immediately began to look sleepy.


    That''s because even after safely returning from the underwater dungeon, Serai-san and the others, who had acquired an unknown job status, had been excitedly talking about it without sleeping.


    Shark said she would send us all to a place near her house after changing clothes and leaving the beach house.


    Oh, by the way, Serai-san and Shark exchanged contact information, but I didn''t. Shark seemed like she wanted to exchange contact information, but I felt it would be impolite to do so in front of Ruu. At least I wouldn''t find it amusing if I saw Rua exchanging contact information with another man. So, what I don''t want to be done to me, I shouldn''t do to her.


    (Hehehe. But they all have such cute sleeping faces)


    Ruu was next to me, Nina-san reflected in the rearview mirror, and Serai-san slept with expressions of complete peace. Surprisingly, all of them are my students or Special Students.


    I checked to see if there were any abnormalities or changes in their bodies, and Serai-san said, "I feel like I can hear master''s voice more clearly than before, and words spoken to me seem to enter my head more smoothly.". It seems having the same job as a teacher and student has that effect.


    However, there are still many mysteries and unknowns in specific details.


    However, as a teacher, my guidance will reduce the experience points needed for the students'' level up and provide positive modifiers to their abilities'' improvement. I can expect that.


    ("You are not rotten oranges''! You are my cute peaches''!!", "Kyaa~! Sensei (Hug!)")


    Hehe, something like that. Mufufu.


    "Mm Ah, Coach?"


    Oops, it seems I woke up Ruu with my mischievous laughter.


    "You''re awake, Ruu. You can keep sleeping if you want. Well, since we''re here, should we take a look at that motorcycle gear shop by the way?"


    "A motorcycle gear shop? Why?"


    Ruu, rubbing her eyes and looking puzzled, asked with a tilt of her head.


    "Well, you guys always wear armor, right? While it''s not bad, it feels a bit lacking in defense from my perspective. Motorcycle protectors are sturdy and could be useful in the dungeon, so it''s good to know there are options like these even if we don''t buy them right now."


    "I see, then I''d like to see."


    "Alright, let''s check it out."


    We parked the car in the motorcycle gear shop''s parking lot, and Serai-san and Nina-san also woke up, wondering where we were.


    "Wow! What''s this? It''s cool!"


    When we arrived at the wear section, Serai-san immediately picked up a pair of battle gloves. The black, thick leather gloves with aluminum alloy plates attached with rivets were very robust and had an intimidating look.


    "Oh, that''s it. Many people who dive into dungeons often wear such things. However, they''re expensive, and once the metal bends, it''s hard to straighten it again. In that regard, resin protector gloves are more affordable and won''t deform."


    "I see But they look so cool!"


    Well, I agree on that point. If Serai-san wore those battle gloves, she''d look like Oifa from FF. No, to be more precise, Serai-san gives off more of an AOrith vibe. Yeah, that''s it. And if Nina-san wore the battle gloves, she might fit the image of Oifa perfectly.


    We tried on other items we could try, and Serai-san was having a great time. But is Ruu being a little too quiet? I wonder what''s wrong. She was so enthusiastic in the underwater dungeon.


    "Ruu, is something the matter?"


    I leaned over a bit to peek at Ruu''s face. I had to do this to be at the same eye level as her.


    "If you were to ask me to choose, I''d like the same one as Coach rather than anything sold here"


    "Huh??"


    What do you mean?


    "Because, if I had to choose, the armor Coach is wearing can withstand slime attacks, right? In that case, I want the same as Coach."


    "Oh! Ah, I see You mean my Bug King Suit"


    "Yeah! If that''s the case, I want one too!! I''ve never seen anything like that on other customers, and didn''t master made it yourself? So, make the same one for us! Oh, but maybe not the same, something a bit cuter!"


    Hold on, Serai-san, don''t say it''s so easy. The Bug King Suit took me 2 weeks of dedication to create, even when I forgot to eat and sleep. But then again, considering the possibility of Ruu and Serai-san getting seriously injured, should I make suits for them?


    "Mmm Well, um"


    "Is it difficult, Coach? (Puppy eyes)"


    "Uh, well, there are also material and other things to consider, so I can''t answer right away, but I''ll think about it"


    "Yay! Yay! Yahoo!"


    Um, wait? Both of you?


    I haven''t decided to make them yet, you know!?

 Chapter 76:

    Chapter 76:


    Misunderstanding


    It was fantastic. [One night, two days! Exciting The guy is only here~ An Izu beach trip!] was truly a memorable and thrilling journey in my history. Two days have passed since that beach trip, but for some reason, Seira-san and I are still living together, and Seira-san shows no sign of returning home. Considering the stalker problem hasn''t been resolved, it''s natural. However, Serai-san''s clothes are hanging in my closet, and her cosmetics are on the table. It seems like Seira-san is using the money she saved on meals with me to buy new clothes and gradually taking over my room.


    We''re sharing meals and invading the room. If I were still alone, it would have been welcome. Even if Serai-san doesn''t do anything for me, being with a cute girl has always been a dream. But now I have Ruka, a cute girlfriend, and Serai-san is Ruu''s friend. Seira-san might be getting a little too confident, taking advantage of the fact that I can never make a move.


    However, as someone with basic communication issues, I couldn''t effectively communicate to Serai-san to not spread her belongings around the room or to keep her clothes organized. Somehow, I didn''t want to be seen as the guy who worries about these small things. Hmm, the sad vanity of a man. But just thinking about such things made me realize that I''m a person who has a small ego, and I felt a little down.


    And I also struggled with conflicting emotions.


    I feel a bit regretful about the current situation and try to control it through meditation, but the sexual desire doesn''t simply disappear. I worry that if things continue like this, it might build up uncontrollably, and I''ll have an outburst at some point.


    Once again, I finished my classes at the massage school and went to pick up Serai-san, who was working part-time.


    "I might have arrived a bit too early, huh? It''s still quite a while."


    I parked my motorcycle in a spot that wouldn''t cause any trouble and checked the time; it was 5:30 PM. Seira''s shift wouldn''t end for another 30 minutes. I briefly considered going into a nearby store to kill time, but lately, I''d been getting parking tickets for my bike. It wouldn''t be wise to stray too far from it.


    "Come to think of it, Serai-san mentioned that she feels like people stare at her even during her shift. Maybe I should go check on her."


    The sidewalk in front of the Dungeon Shop Parade was wide, with evenly spaced trees and greenery along the roadside. I walked beneath those trees to get a closer look at how Serai-san was doing. I could see inside quite clearly thanks to the shop''s large windows.


    Today, Serai-san was wearing the staff''s red polo shirt and seemed to be working energetically. As customers left, she would bow to them, following their gaze to the automatic doors. That''s when she noticed me standing outside and greeted me with her usual smile, waving her hand.


    Her charm hadn''t changed; she was as cute and "formidable" as ever.


    I could tell from the eye contact with Seira and her words, [I''ll be just a bit longer, so please wait], that she wanted me to wait for her. I responded with a small wave and, [It''s okay], before heading back to my motorcycle. However, when I reached my bike, I was inexplicably surrounded by several men.


    The men had various clothing styles, with no uniformity among them. While most of them seemed to be young, there were a few who appeared to be approaching middle age. The only thing that seemed common among them was their hostile demeanor towards me and the fact that, under normal circumstances, they should have been working at this hour. My apologies. I guess that''s 2 things in common.


    "What''s going on, guys?"


    I asked with a slightly teasing tone, trying to provoke a bit of laughter from the men who had surrounded me. I could sense anger in their expressions, but at the same time, there was a hint of fear and caution directed towards me. It was evident they had encircled me out of intimidation, most likely due to my muscular appearance.


    "You What on earth did you do to that girl!?"


    "That girl?"


    One of the men opened his mouth in response, and I tilted my head. What do you mean by "that girl"? Are you talking about the cute, big-breasted parasitic college student who''s attached to me for some reason?


    "We know you''ve been doing terrible things to the receptionist girl!"


    Another man among the group chimed in, blaming me. But wait a minute. What''s this "receptionist girl" they''re talking about?


    "Hey, you guys."


    "Yeah!"


    "Wait, hold on a second. What do you mean by my heinous deeds''??"


    I questioned the excited men as I let Seki-san down.


    "Well we have evidence. Look at this, and don''t make a fuss!"


    With that, one of the men showed us a video on his communication device.


    "Oh that''s me! This is terrible! They were secretly filming me!"


    "Well, well. It''s understandable to be upset, but let''s deal with this later."


    The played video showed Serai-san standing at the counter while working her part-time job.


    "Hey what''s going on in this video?"


    "Wait! Just wait! Ugh, look, I''ll fast-forward a bit, there! Watch this!"


    Yeah. The screen still showed Serai-san, but there was something strange happening. She started to tremble, and she began to blush and lower her head gradually Wait, isn''t this?


    Yeah, I got it. I understood what these guys were trying to say.


    That kind of video where a girl is trained with adult toys. The behavior of Serai-san in the video looked exactly like that. These guys had misunderstood Serai-san''s self-improvement training, which she did secretly during her part-time job, as something erotic.


    "Kuuuu"


    Serai-san seemed to have understood it, as she blushed even more.


    "Oh you guys. This is a training exercise where I hold my breath on tiptoes. It''s not what you guys were imagining. If you don''t believe me, try it yourselves."


    "T-That''s just ridiculous!"


    "No, you guys are the ridiculous ones. Besides, if I were doing the things you guys imagined during work, I would have been fired immediately."


    "Ugh! Ugh!"


    The "Guild''s Receptionist Admiration Thread" members hung their heads, feeling crushed. In their way, they seemed to have just wanted to protect Serai-san.


    However, even so, the reason why Serai-san had been stared at with lewd eyes turned out to be because of her breath-holding tiptoe training.


    "Uuuu~!! (Blush, blush, blush.)"


    With tears in her eyes, Serai-san got angry and started hitting me. Wait, is she thinking it''s my fault for teaching her to hold her breath? Well, that''s not it at all.

 Chapter 77:

    Chapter 77:


    Measurements


    It seems that Serai-san, a cute and well-endowed female college student, was getting lecherous looks at her part-time job, all because of the "breath-holding training" I had taught her.


    Because of that, today I ended up treating her to a trip to the public bathhouse and dinner at a yakiniku restaurant. I can''t sell magic stones, so my finances are already quite tight.


    [Thud! Clap, clap.]


    "Ugh! It''s all because of you, master, I''ve been subjected to these naughty stares!"


    "Yeah, I know. I''m sorry, really."


    And as Serai-san drank beer at a rapid pace, I was feeling a bit troubled.


    "Sigh I wonder just how embarrassed and scared I''ve been because of this!"


    "Yeah, that''s why I said I''m sorry."


    "If an apology is enough, we don''t need the police!"


    "Yeah, I messed up."


    "In that case, show some sincerity!"


    Serai-san persistently teased me, and I ended up promising to make a custom suit for her. This is really getting tough.


    "Hehe, make it super cute, okay?"


    But as soon as we secured the promise, her mood instantly improved. Is she doing this on purpose?


    (In that case, I''ll get back at her!)


    "Alright, understood, Serai-san! I''ll make a suit for you that''s even cuter and better than mine! But you''ve seen me swimming, right? That suit fits my body perfectly. So, when I make yours, we''ll need to take precise measurements of every part of your body."


    "That''s fine with me~"


    (Alright, I''ve got her commitment!)


    ..


    We enjoyed yakiniku together and headed back home in good spirits. But it wouldn''t end there. Before she could forget what I said, it was time for Serai-san''s measurement session.


    "To create the suit, I need to take measurements of your body. Should you change into a swimsuit?"


    Once I decided to do something, I was thorough about it. Yes, that''s the nature of an otaku with attention to detail.


    "Hmm Changing into a swimsuit is a hassle, so can I do it in my underwear?"


    "What!?"


    I-Is that okay with her? But


    "Y-Yeah well, if Serai-san is fine with that"


    "In that case, in my underwear (rustling sounds)."


    Huh?! What an unexpected turn of events.


    I usually avoid watching when Seki changes in the morning or before bed. Recently, she seemed less cautious about it compared to when we first started living together.


    However, I never expected her to undress so boldly in front of me like this.


    Because of this, it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to stare. I quickly prepared a table with paper and a pen and began drawing a simple silhouette of her body, marking the areas to be measured.


    "No, I don''t want to rub it."


    "Then just a light touch is fine."


    "Thank you"


    "(Pyaa~Pyaan) If you''re ok with the measurements I''m going to touch your breasts"


    "Gently, please (shhhh)."


    "Yes, I know"


    Oh, this! It''s completely different from what I feel on my back! As I thought, hands are so finely tuned to the nerves~!


    "How is it?"


    "Oh, very softoh no! Geef! Geefun! That''s not what I meant, Serai-san has large breasts, so I''ll have to work on the suit''s shape, or it''ll be too tight around the chest"


    "I see. Do you think you can manage that?"


    "YeahI''m going to try to do something about it."


    [Chubby Chubby.]


    And Serai-san''s abdomen She''s curvy, but she''s also well-muscled. Why is she so attractive with "plump" and "poyon"? Hmmm, the mystery of the female body.


    And the last hurdle. I arrived at the hips.


    (Hmmm, how dynamite.)


    Hips are the most attractive point for women, twin to the bust. Serai-san hips have a divinity that makes me want to rub my cheeks against them. Mmmm, beautiful, just dynamite


    But while I was thinking about that, in my mind, I was also desperately thinking about how to connect the parts of her suit and cover her beautifully. I''ll lose my mind if I don''t distract myself like that.


    "I''ll touch here too"


    "Yes."


    [Rustling, rustling]


    "Oh no, that tickles!"


    "Just a little bit more now I have Serai-san''s body firmly in my mind and I''m memorizing it"


    "Ehhh~.that''s so nasty~."


    Ugh, don''t look down at me with those eyes. Scornful, yet seductive, fascinating Oh, that''s not good. I must quickly complete the image of the 3D model in my brain!


    (My missing dexterity! Now is the time to lend me your power!)


    [Rustling, rustling.]


    "Oh, no something feels weird ah"


    "Hoo~~~Ok, ok. Your measurements are done. Good night."


    "Mmm~~~ (shhhh)"


    "What? What?


    "Oh! It''s nothing! (Pssst! )"


    Why are you mad at me? I was feeling naughty at some points. In the second half, I killed my naughty feelings and concentrated on the measurements.

 Chapter 78:

    Chapter 78:


    Plan. Operation To Eradicate Stalkers


    (Hmm, how can I get Serai-san to come back home?)


    I pondered over that even the next day. In the grand scheme of things, it was quite a luxurious dilemma.


    """""Noisy"""""


    "Zukki-san? It''s your turn next."


    "Oh, right. My bad."


    I''m currently in a school for chiropractic therapy, and classes are in session. We need to focus on our studies.


    "All right, let''s begin the treatment, Sato."


    "No I''m Kato."


    Wait, the one lying on the bed is Kato, and I just called out to Sato. You guys look so similar in height and hair color that it''s hard to tell you apart. Change your hair colors to red and blue. That''ll make it easier.


    "Okay, let''s go! Ultra-fine Seismic Rupture!!"


    "Gyaaaahhh! (Trembles intensely)"


    Let me explain. Ultra-fine Seismic Rupture is a special technique where I touch the person''s body and deliver powerful vibrations. It may appear as if I''m shaking my arm, but I unleashed these vibrations with precision and agility about 20 times that of an average person. Hence, the body receiving these vibrations feels like it got liquefied, just like the ground during an earthquake, making it all soft and wobbly.


    "P-pshuuuuu Uuuu (Feeling drained)."


    "All right, it seems like the muscle tension is gone. Now, let''s move on to the next treatment"


    I woke up Kato, or was it Sato? Anyway, I get them to sit at the edge of the bed. Then, I climb onto the bed, position myself behind them, and lock their waist in a figure-four hold.


    "Buppigan! Checking the pelvic bone hold. Next, I''ll perform the skull hold. (Gashii!)"


    "Ugh? Zukki-san?"


    "It''s okay. I''ll about to elongate the cervical and thoracic vertebrae and execute a stress-free sequence on the intervertebral discs. Now, take a deep breath, exhale, impact in 5 seconds. Three, two, one, impact! (Guiii!)"


    ([Crack, crack, crack, crack]!!)


    "Gwaaaaahhh!!"


    "Well, you know I wonder if everyone could watch me perform my treatment too"


    Sato or Kato, who had just been on the receiving end of the treatment, now looked sad as they talked to us. Yeah, I get it. We''re watching, so do your best.


    The recent incident with the "Admirers of the Guild Receptionist-chan" group came to my mind. They had treated Serai-san as a fantasy guild receptionist and observed from a distance, which was somewhat annoying but harmless. They received a stern lecture from Serai-san herself, apologized, and deleted the secretly recorded video, resolving to disband. They might still hang around Serai-san a bit, but it shouldn''t be a problem.


    The real issue was that Serai-san, claiming, [There''s still a stalker after me!], continued to stay at my place. With her around, I couldn''t go dungeon diving in the fridge. I couldn''t generate my electricity with peace of mind. She also had about 3 times the abilities of an average person.


    So, if I were to do something like self-generating electricity in the room, she might sense the residual energy and figure out what was happening.


    So, I decided to consult with Nina-san, hoping she might have a solution. She''s more mature and composed than me, and understands Serai-san''s personality well. I thought she might think of something good.


    And so, I shared the details with Nina-san over the phone. She would likely also hear Serai-san''s side of the story, but I emphasized that despite all that, Serai-san kept saying, [There''s still a stalker after me!] and continued to stay at my place. I also mentioned my concerns about living together for an extended period, even though she''s her best friend, and despite the difference in gender.


    About two hours after the call ended, a message titled [Stalker Eradication! Exciting Homecoming Bait Operation!] arrived.


    Upon checking it, the contents were as follows:


    1. Serai-san and Nina-san, acting as bait, would roam around places where the stalker might be watching.


    2. Serai-san and Nina-san would go into restaurants and drink alcohol while pretending to be drunk.


    3. The tipsy Sekai-san and Nina-san would return home, acting wobbly.


    4. After returning home, Nina-san would leave Serai-san''s room. However, she''d leave all the doors open and make it look like Serai-san was defenseless due to being drunk.


    5. If the stalker had been watching and saw the vulnerable Serai-san, they''d surely enter the room.


    6. That''s when I would capture them.


    "This is perfect!"


    It''s a flawless plan. What a brilliant honey trap. With this, there''s no doubt the stalker will fall into the trap. I was impressed by Nina-san''s strategic thinking. She''s truly remarkable.


    [Please cover the expenses] was also written, which is so Nina-san, shrewd and clever.


    [I''ll cover the expenses, so could you bring Serai-san into this?]. I gave the green light, and shortly after, a message from Serai-san came in: [It sounds like something out of a spy movie, so I''ll invite Shark too!]. It seemed that Nina-san had persuaded her well.


    But, Shark is also joining in? Since that beach trip, Serai-san, the cute, well-endowed college student, had been in frequent contact with Shark, the high school girl who, despite her sharp tongue, had a surprisingly large bust.


    Haha, it''s getting interesting.

 Chapter 79:

    Chapter 79:


    Stalker Eradication! Excitement Tipsy Beauties'' Homecoming Operation!


    We put the plan into action.


    In the evening, Serai-san and Nina-san, dressed alluringly, set out to lure the stalker, meticulously surveying Serai-san''s usual routes. When they reached the nearest station to Serai-san''s home, they entered an izakaya near the station to enjoy dinner and drinks.


    I confirmed this information through messages from Serai-san and her friends. Because I had become quite muscular and couldn''t hide discreetly, I needed optical camouflage to fulfill my guard duty. That''s where Shark came in.


    Shark''s reward was the promise to continue coaching in the dungeon and a small allowance. At that time, she said something like, [Transfer the reward to a Swiss bank], but come on, she doesn''t even have an account. What''s she trying to do, act like the world''s top sniper?


    [Shark, the target is still eating. The target is drawing too much attention, and it''s difficult to identify any dangerous individuals in the vicinity. Send.]


    [Shark, don''t make it too troublesome. But you know how it is around Seirai and the others. Ignore the customers in the izakaya and remain vigilant against anyone who follows them after they leave the restaurant.]


    [Understood. Continuing covert protection.]


    Hmm, I can imagine Shark''s struggles. After all, today, Serai-san and the others went out in provocative outfits to lure the stalker.


    Serai-san wore a tight red miniskirt with a black crop top that exposed her midriff. On top of that, she had a sheer summer cardigan. It was a daring fashion choice more reminiscent of hostesses than college students. Given Seirai''s cuteness and ample chest, it was inevitable that she would attract attention.


    And to top it off, there was Nina-san, who looked even more stunning in such fashion despite being a college student herself. She wore a tight, deep blue long dress, intentionally going for darker colors, which gave her a mature appearance. She sent me some pictures and looked like she could start singing a ballad next to a piano at any moment.


    [Both of them are almost done at the restaurant. Please continue guarding them.]


    [Understood.]


    [Understood.]


    We were all in a group chat, so we shared the information quickly.


    [Hyuo. Ohhh.]


    "Understood hehehe, it''s become quite convenient (Terron)."


    Thanks to this, I could use voice input to type sentences. Using the fingers in my Bug King suit, I operated the communication device and put it away.


    I was on the rooftop of a four-story building with strong winds blowing, directly across the street from Seirai''s three-story apartment. This location offered the best vantage point, making it easy to keep an eye on Serai-san''s room. The reason for this choice was the biggest concern. If the stalker following Seirai had gained abilities in the dungeon, especially ones related to [Acid], Slime-type monsters were common in various dungeons. Therefore, quite a few dungeon explorers with the [Acid] skill. So, what I was worried about was that the opponent might also have [Acid], and I''d end up in a battle similar to a character vs. character fight.


    Serai-san and Nina-san, still looking drunk, climb the stairs to the apartment entrance. The young salaryman, avoiding the situation where he has to wait for them, passes by, looking bored and fiddling with his communication device.


    "Hmm Looks like it''s another miss todaywait! This feeling!"


    I sense something like an intense gaze. What''s with this pressure?


    Serai-san and Nina-san, arms around each other and looking drunk, continue up the stairs. There seems to be a gaze directed at them.


    "I found it! Bingo! That T-intersection!"


    I carefully search for any signs of movement around me. Previously, when I went to Seirai''s room to get her belongings, I noticed a suspicious person hiding behind the block wall. I sense that someone is lurking in the shadows.


    I quickly call Serai-san, who''s inside the room.


    "Ah, Master?"


    "Yeah, Serai-san, we''ve got a hit. The stalker has appeared."


    "Huh! Really?! No way!"


    "It''s true. It seems I''ve hooked them. Can you switch with Nina-san?"


    After a bit of rustling and commotion, Nina-san gets on the phone.


    "Ah, over here? Did it work out?"


    "It''s all thanks to the two of you and your acting skills. Now, Nina-san, can you leave the apartment naturally, with the door still unlocked?"


    "Okay, sure! Leave it to me~"


    About 2 minutes later, Nina emerges from the room.


    "Hah"


    Nina-san is standing straight and walking as if she can''t walk properly due to being drunk. She leans against the door and the hallway railing. Then, she gives a sly smile and winks in our direction.


    Well, well, what an actress. She''s so seductive that I''m worried the stalker might follow her instead of Seirai. But with this, her acting won''t be exposed.


    Alright, next up is the big capture operation!

 Chapter 80:

    Chapter 80:


    Bang! Annihilation! Acid Man!


    [Hyuoo ooooooh]


    Lying in wait on the rooftop of a building, holding my breath, I peer below to observe the situation. It feels like I''ve become a ninja or a dark hero, concealed in the darkness, and it''s satisfying.


    Nina-san headed towards the station. Fortunately, there were no strange actions from anyone who seemed like a stalker, so I breathed a sigh of relief for the time being.


    Narrow streets without sidewalks. Not even a white line is drawn on the side. Only street lamps mounted on electric poles illuminate the asphalt road. But even those are spaced far apart, and it has no other significant light sources. The light seeping from residential buildings provides some relief from the darkness.


    Finally, a suspicious figure lurking in the night began to move.


    Emerging from the alley, the man in a black T-shirt and jeans shrugs his shoulders. It''s definitely suspicious that he appeared after all signs of people disappeared.


    (Hmm Wait, he passed by?)


    After passing by Serai-san''s apartment, the suspicious man turns the corner.


    What''s going on? The presence I felt from him was the most suspicious so far. I cross my arms and ponder, but it doesn''t quite add up.


    (Well, if he had nothing to do with it, that''s fine.)


    As I''m thinking this, the man returns to the corner. He glances around, shaking his head, making sure there''s no one around, and quickly jumps into the entrance, which is left open.


    (Just as I thought! He must have circled the building once to check Serai-san''s room from the outside. Damn, I do that too when I enter a new store for the first time.)


    [Thud! TapTapTap!]


    The man rushes up the stairs, skipping 2 or 3 steps. He''s wearing sneakers, and even as he climbs, it''s clear he''s using the cushioning of his knees and toes to avoid making noise.


    But I''m genuinely relieved by this.


    His movements are that of an ordinary person, not a superhuman. If he were an Ability User who had gained power in a dungeon, he would probably be using that power by now. After all, whether it''s a hawk or a lion. They do it with all their might when they pounce on their prey.


    The man has straight black hair. His face is plain without distinctive features, but if I had to describe it, it''s like a Noh mask, giving off a gloomy impression. However, perhaps due to the excitement of base desires and anticipation, his lips seem twisted into a thin smile.


    [TapTapTap!]


    The stalker reaches the 3rd floor of the apartment. Having climbed the stairs in one go, he holds his breath, bends at the waist, and extends his neck to check both sides of the corridor. Then, he looks at the open door of room 301, Serai-san''s room, and his smile deepens.


    Keeping a low profile is essential because I don''t want the apartment''s residents I''m hiding in to see me. The stalker sneaks up to the open door of room 301 and is suddenly attacked by a slime falling from above.


    "Ugh! Mugaah! Muggggh!!"The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Like a person in a movie or drama who suddenly got kidnapped from behind with a bag over their head, the stalker was drenched in slime from head to toe.


    Let me explain.


    The slime that suddenly descended from above is a skill I had previously stretched thinly on the ceiling in front of Serai-san''s room as a trap. I manipulated it with additional magical power and I made it attack the stalker like a slime.


    "Uguu! Gumomoo! (Struggling!)"


    "Hey, stop thrashing around (Bam)."


    I leaped from the rooftop of the neighboring apartment and used the slime rope to move to Serai-san''s apartment, like SpOder-Man. I gently nudged the stalker''s chin to knock him unconscious.


    Yes, I''ve concluded.


    In the dungeon, it''s either kill or be killed. If this stalker intended to prey on Seri-san, he should be prepared to be preyed upon himself.


    So, before he faces legal consequences, I''ll take care of him according to my rules.


    I won''t say I''ll judge him; I''ll only handle it on my terms. Just as this guy had planned to do, I''ll only return the favor.


    Alright! You''ll be my test subject!!


    Sugogogogogogo!


    (Boil over, Acid! Surge, my Salt!)


    [Sugogogogogogo! Byikyuuuun!!]


    I gradually converted my magic power and used it. With that magic power, I activate a skill and forcefully pour it into the stalker''s body!


    ..


    [ThudThudThudThud]


    A police car arrived in front of the apartment, its lights silently flashing without sirens. The exterior of the building across the street is dyed red and flickering.


    (Knock, knock, knock) "Seraii-san, the police car is here."


    (Tap, tap, click) "Oh, really?"


    "In this outfit, I''d better disappear. Let me pass through your room to the balcony."


    "Oh, okay. But what should I tell the police?"


    "Say you fought off your attacker in one blow."


    "Alright."


    "Well then, see ya!" (Whoosh!)


    I escape to the balcony and hide on the rooftop again. While they didn''t use sirens, the rotating police car lights have piqued the curiosity of nearby residents. They are peering out of their windows. Moving now would be risky with so many eyes on the scene.


    So, I lie on the rooftop and gaze up at the night sky. The moon, which had been hidden by clouds earlier, is now rising.


    ()


    I could describe the punishment I inflicted on the stalker as a curse. It''s because I turned his testicles into rock-solid salted chunks.


    As a result, he''ll no longer get tormented by sexual desire and won''t entertain any evil thoughts. Additionally, I used my skill, [Strong Acid], to multiply the acidity in his body several times, rapidly aging his blood vessels. From now on, he''ll suffer from extreme hypertension, thanks to his deteriorating blood vessels, and his rock-solid salted testicles slowly dissolving.


    (I didn''t take his life. But from now on, he won''t have time to concern himself with anyone else in his life.)


    That''s my version of the Code of Hammurabi.


    I don''t think I did anything wrong, but if someone were to read this notebook after my death, I''d be curious to hear their thoughts.


    "What would you do when you''re in my shoes?"


    By the way, Hammurabi was apparently a king.

 Chapter 81:

    Chapter 81:


    Settlement


    Saturday afternoon.


    On this day, Serai Machi, who boasted a distinctive bust, had been taken into custody by the police for assisting with her stalker problem. She also went to a hotel cake buffet to celebrate and console Toga Ruri, also known as Shark, the high school girl who had helped protect Machi in the underwater dungeon and had gotten injured in the process.


    Serai Machi wore a white summer knit top and jeans, carrying a leather handbag slung over her shoulder with a strap, giving her the appearance of a stylish college girl. Standing next to her was Ruri, wearing a checkered skirt with green and black lines, and a blazer her school uniform, as she had been invited suddenly and came straight from school.


    "Wow! I can eat whatever I want! (Sparkle!)"


    When they entered the hotel restaurant, Toga, with her determined and shining eyes, exclaimed in amazement while looking at the numerous sweet treats on display.


    "Hehe feel free to take whatever you like. I''ll have some tea while you enjoy."


    "Oh, okay! I''m going now! (Dash!)"


    Ruri dashed off energetically like a wild animal set free. After watching her with a wry smile, Macii went to the drink bar to brew some tea and then took her seat.


    "Phew it''s finally over."


    Machii took a sip of tea and let out a sigh.


    It might have been a short period in terms of time, but it felt long. She had been exposed to curious and sometimes strange looks, and some customers said odd things. When she realized that only her trash from the previous night had disappeared from the trash disposal area when she left for work in the morning, it sent shivers down her spine.


    However, the problem was resolved.


    The people who had been staring at her during work and making comments were the same individuals who had been posting on online forums. They had been enjoying themselves by referring to her as the cute guild receptionist''. However, they misunderstood her toe-standing and breath-holding secret training'' during work as something lewd, which led to various unruly behaviors.


    Ezuki-san had been there to support her. So she could confront them confidently. But even now, the thought of what might have happened if she had been alone still sent a chill down her spine.


    "Look, Machi! They have Mont Blanc, strawberry shortcake, and chocolate cake! And there''s even tiramisu!"


    While reminiscing and sipping tea, Ruri, who had loaded her plate with several slices of cake, returned.


    "Yes, they all look delicious."


    "Oh Machi, you haven''t started yet. Can I go ahead?"


    "Hehe, of course. Today is a treat, so please enjoy it without holding back."


    "Great! Then here I go! (Nom) Mmm~! So delicious! The hotel''s cakes are amazing! (Nom)"


    After taking a bite and expressing her amazement, Ruri enthusiastically devoured the cake. Machii couldn''t help but smile as she watched Ruri enjoying her dessert.


    After waiting for Ruri to finish her cake, Machi finally spoke up.


    "I''ll go get you a drink. What would you like?"


    "Oh, sorry. You''re treating me, and I''m still asking you to do things. But I don''t know much about tea, so I''ll leave it to you."


    "Alright, then. I''ll get you some delicious tea."


    "Thank you. (Munch, munch)"


    Although their initial encounter involved some unpleasant words and attitudes, this high school girl named Toga Ruri had a straightforward personality that Machi appreciated.


    [I remember Ezuki-san mentioning that Ruri used to be like him when he was in elementary school.)


    [Ring, ring Ring, ring]


    As Machi was on her way to get tea, her handbag''s communication device started ringing [Who on earth could it be?]. When she answered, she heard a voice from an unknown number.


    [Hello, may I speak to Serai-san please?]


    "Yes Who is this?"


    Although slightly irritated by the caller''s refusal to identify themselves at first, Manami was curious about the identity of the person calling.


    [I am an attorney from Hikuni. I understand that you have been involved in a significant incident, and I offer my condolences.]


    "Oh I see."


    [In light of this matter, we have received a request to settle the issue promptly, and we would like to discuss a settlement on behalf of our client.]


    I didn''t request any of this. It seemed like the person on the other end of the phone was calling on behalf of the apprehended stalker and wanted to discuss a settlement.


    [We believe that a speedy resolution of the issue would be beneficial for both parties. So, if it''s convenient for you, could we meet today to talk about it?]


    "Today!? But it''s Sunday!"


    Machii had just returned from a beach trip on Sunday, and they had been conducting a decoy investigation for the stalker on Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday. She had thought they finally caught the stalker on Friday, but now she was receiving a call from a lawyer the very next day.


    Machi was in a dilemma.


    Last night, she had forcibly persuaded Ezuki-san to stay over because she was [scared and anxious].


    "O Mrs! Why would you!"


    Attorney Hikuni scolded his client''s mother, who had resorted to violence.


    "Hikuni-san I arranged this meeting after considering your request. But to treat us like this? Is this not assault?"


    "Well um, this is"


    "Ruri, please Call the police, and we''ll file a report"


    "Alright! I''ll run to the police station and be right back! (Dash!)"


    Taking in Machi''s intentions, Ruri quickly runs out of the hotel and heads for the police box.


    "Se, Serai-san! Excuse me for the moment today! I will apologize again later, so for today! Ma''am!"


    "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii~! (thrashing)


    "No, you can''t! (smack)


    "Wait a moment! Please Hikuni-san! And you, Ma''am! The police are on their way!"


    "At a later time! We''ll apologize properly later!"


    Leaving behind Machi with her bleeding cheek, Attorney Hikuni, and the stalker''s mother hastily departed as if fleeing. Left alone, Machi received a thinly veiled sarcastic comment from a hotel staff member who told her to [Leave if you''re going to cause a commotion].


    "So, that''s what happened."


    "I see"


    I sat next to Serai-san in my room, sipping on a canned chuhai as she recounted what happened today.


    When I returned home at night and climbed the stairs, I saw a figure crouching in the dark corridor. It turned out to be Serai-san, who had a plastic shopping bag and was squatting in front of my door.


    As I was asking, [Is something wrong?], I welcomed her into the room. I respected her preference not to make direct eye contact while talking, so we both sat side by side at the table, and I listened to Serai-san''s story.


    "It was such an awful feeling"


    Well, of course, it would be. She had almost been attacked by the stalker the night before, and the next day, she was confronted by the stalker''s mother.


    Glancing at Serai-san''s profile, I noticed a band-aid on her cheek. She got scratched by the stalker''s mother''s nails during the confrontation.


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    Holding a can of lemon sour in her hands, Serai-san drank it slowly and intermittently, looking at me with an uneasy expression. She was probably referring to her decision not to settle.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, Serai-san. Both the stalker and his mother were just imposing their selfishness on you. You don''t need to worry about humanitarianism or morality in dealing with someone like that."


    "But if I think about how someone said, [This could affect someone''s entire life]."


    Ah, they must have said something like, [he deeply regrets it], [So he doesn''t want to tarnish his future], [so let''s settle this amicably]."


    "Life is important, of course. But this time, your precious life was at risk. The culprit had a hidden knife and was trying to break into your room. You got threatened with a knife, and there was even a possibility of being silenced to prevent you from talking. You don''t need to be concerned about humanitarianism or morality when you are facing a situation like that. That''s what I think."


    "I thought the same way, but then this happened"


    Serai-san poked the band-aid on her cheek with her fingers, showing it to me. It seemed that she was more shocked by the actions of the stalker''s mother than the stalker himself.


    Hmm.


    There is a neurotransmitter called [oxytocin]. It''s often referred to as the [happiness and affection hormone], and it''s believed that people who have higher levels of this neurotransmitter tend to be happier and more affectionate individuals.


    However, on the flip side, some research suggested that people with higher levels of oxytocin secretion tend to display [higher aggression when the target of their affection gets harmed]. Well, that''s probably where the source of the hero''s anger comes from most of the time.


    The stalker''s mother likely let her emotions run wild, driven by the desire to protect her son, and attacking Serai-san. It''s interesting how oxytocin, a hormone associated with happiness and affection, can paradoxically increase a person''s aggression when their loved ones get harmed.


    "The mother wanted to protect her son. I can understand those feelings. But her actions were extremely emotional. As a result, she harmed you. If both the son and the mother realize their actions were wrong, isn''t it okay for you to pursue legal action? You already reported it to the police, right?"


    "Well, that''s true"


    "In that case, don''t worry about what others say. You should do what you want. If they claim that [he deeply regrets it], then [fully admitting one''s guilt and accepting the punishment] should be the true sign of [regret]. That''s what I think."


    "Talking to Ezuki-san made me feel a lot calmer"


    "I see, that''s good."


    When Serai-san calls me by my last name instead of Master'' it usually means she''s quite serious.


    "It''s good that I have Naruto-san by your side"


    (Huh!?)


    Sitting cross-legged on the floor, I looked at Serai-san, who was sitting with her knees pulled up to her chest. She called my name and rested her head against my shoulder.


    Uh, what''s with this situation?


    S-Serai-san, please stop! You''re going to make me fall for you!!

 Chapter 82:

    Chapter 82:


    Serai-san In Sorrow


    Serai-san is always cheerful and full of energy. While her over-the-top enthusiasm can be a bit much at times, just having her around brightens up the atmosphere. Seeing her sad side awakened my protective instincts.


    I wanted to help her regain her usual cheerfulness. However, I''m not the charming guy who can comfort and uplift a downcast girl with clever words. After all, I''ve been a non-charismatic guy for years, so I''m well aware of my limitations.


    "Have you eaten already?"


    [shivers]


    "I see. How about we go grab some ramen then?"


    "Yeah (nods)"


    So, all I could do for her was treat her to a meal. We spent about an hour dining at a local ramen shop. Serai-san ordered a Chinese rice bowl, while I, having already eaten dinner, opted for gyoza to pass the time. For Serai-san''s feelings, I chose shiso gyoza with lots of shiso leaves instead of pungent garlic or chive gyoza.


    [munching sounds]


    Now, Serai-san had changed into her sleepwear, and we both prepared for bed by brushing our teeth together. Our actions resembled a couple, yet our relationship was rather peculiar. Serai-san was my girlfriend''s best friend, and I was the boyfriend of Serai-san''s best friend. To share a room, we brushed our teeth together.


    I wore gray sweatpants with a black tank top, while Serai-san wore gray sweatpants with a light peach-colored t-shirt. Although Serai-san could have returned home, her overnight set remained in my room. I had set up a luxurious feather duvet that became exclusive to Sekirai. I couldn''t help but think about Serai-san as she went to take a shower.


    [It seems she gave quite a response to the stalker situation and even met with a lawyer afterward, so she must have been quite stressed.]


    I''m probably a fool. Because of my childhood failures in building relationships, I''ve become accustomed to being disliked and facing hostility negatively. So, no matter how much others disliked me or directed their hostility towards me, I developed a rebellious spirit, or perhaps stubbornness, that said, "So what?" That led me to become a loner for many years.


    But Serai-san is different. She''s bright and socially adept. So, she''s not accustomed to being disliked or facing hostility. She encountered some issues related to dungeons, but it didn''t seem too severe.


    Therefore, considering my somewhat twisted personality, I might lack the ability to empathize with Serai-san''s sensitive side. But even so, when it comes to someone I have feelings for. I want to be kind. I wonder if there''s something more I can do to cheer up Serai-san.


    [blowing sounds]


    Serai-san, fresh from her bath, was drying her hair with a hairdryer. I watched her from the loft in a semi-meditative state.


    [whirring sounds]


    She was refining her aura, converting it into magical powera training method. Lately, I have been practicing manipulating skills individually, using my left hand for [Salt] and my right hand for [Slime]. Not a divine hand but rather a salty left hand and a slippery right hand. Who would have thought that could be so versatile?


    "Hey, master How''s everything going on your end? In terms of things other than romantic matters, I mean."


    Serai-san stopped the hairdryer, while using her fingers to tidy her hair, and asked me this. Since she probably heard about my romantic situation from Ruu, she must be inquiring about other aspects of my life.


    "Well, school is going fine. I''m diligently absorbing what I''m learning."


    That''s the truth. Even someone like me has become stronger thanks to leveling up in dungeons. So, with my high abilities, if I study seriously, knowledge is absorbed quickly, and technical learning becomes extremely easy.


    "Hmm, is that so?"


    [Soo~~~, so soft.]


    The light pink T-shirt has English letters printed in white. The front is more pronounced, but there is a print on the collar in the back. I rubbed the area from Serai-san''s collar to her shoulders. I felt a stiffness in the neck and shoulder area.


    "Ohthat feels so good"


    "You seem to be more stiff than usual. I''m mentally tired today."


    [Groggy, Groggy, Groggy]


    "Oh, Master that''s so good, it feels so good"


    "Well, if you say so, it''s worth all the work I put into it.


    I grab Serai-san''s shoulder with my male hand and cover it with both hands. I felt that Serai-san''s shoulders were quite broad, but when I touched her like this, I realized she was much thinner than I thought.


    [Gnick, gnick, gnick]


    I got up on one knee beside the prone Serai-san and rubbed her back toward her waist. She was not wearing a bra, as she was getting ready for bed. I rubbed her back not by pushing vertically but by pushing it horizontally.


    I rub her back.


    "Ohwhatthis? It''s not even like an oil massage Ugh"


    "Hmmminteresting. The pressure points on the human body are concentrated in the area that borders when you lie down on the sand (Giggle, giggle, giggle.)


    "Ah! There! It''s hurts But it feels so good!"


    "Okay, then I''ll change my position and give you a more forceful thrust."


    From kneeling on one knee on the side, I straddled Serai''s body and moved into a kneeling position. But the sensation of being on top of a woman''s body made me sexually aroused.


    "Ugh.my dick.it''s so hard! Masterplease massage me more"


    What Serai-san is so naughty. The way she says things while getting massaged. When she says that, I feel like I''m having sex with Serai-san without laying on her skin.


    Huh! Maybe it''s the same for you, Serai-san!


    "How does it feel, Serai-san? (Gu~gu, gu~gu, gu~gu)"


    "Higuitfeelsgoodmaster!"


    Massage to relieve Serai-san''s mental and physical fatigue.


    But such a massage also made my body temperature go up.

 Chapter 83:

    Chapter 83:


    Call From Tsunami-san


    "Well then, master, I''m off"


    "Ah, have a safe trip."


    The next morning, Serai-san left with a cheerful smile as if she had completely forgotten about last night.


    I''m glad she''s feeling better. Oh, last night? Of course, I suppressed my desires with strong willpower, and ultimately, Serai-san fell asleep after a gentle massage.


    Getting carried away by temporary emotions and making a move on Serai-san would have been unacceptable.


    "Phew But yesterday was dangerous"


    Serai-san''s cute sleeping face after the massage Those lips made me feel the typical excitement you''d find in a boys'' manga, like, What if I kissed her would she find out?''.


    But it''s not Serai-san who became my girlfriend after years of being alone, it''s Ruu. I can''t betray someone as cute as Ruu.


    "My funds are getting low, so I should go sell some magic stones."


    Serai-san''s belongings are still here, but she said she''s going back home. I might be jumping the gun a bit, but I also need to pay my school tuition. So, I needed to sell some magic stones for that.


    [Be~~~~tt be!]


    I removed the seal made with duct tape. Ah, it''s been a while since I entered the refrigerator dungeon.


    [Topuri]


    I plunge my head into the dark space, and the dungeon''s scenery unfolds before me. A ceiling emitting a bluish-white light. The walls and floors are made of brick-like stones. In the middle of the room, there''s a makeshift base covered with cardboard known as the "landlady". Next to it is an old futon.


    Along the left wall, there''s a rearranged steel rack, and on top of it are posters and figurines of cute girls. At its feet are numerous manga volumes stored in cardboard boxes.


    In the back on the right, there''s a stack of Bug King''s shells, and in the foreground, Tupperware and styrofoam act as substitutes for a refrigerator.


    "Ah It''s all gone bad."


    When I open the styrofoam lid, the vegetables I had stored inside have withered away like dried flowers. Well, the carrots have turned into something like ginseng.


    The silver lining is that there was no raw meat or anything. There''s nothing that would rot and emit a foul smell, and although the natto has dried up like a rock, the raw eggs seem unaffected in appearance.


    "Ugh, in any case, I have to dispose of these. It''s such a waste."The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Oh, it''s Tsunami-san. She called me."


    The call was from Tsunami-san, the energetic, slightly tough-looking, blonde, and savage lady who works at the super public bath''s massage parlor. Despite her appearance, she''s polite in her work and speech, and I respect her as my massage teacher.


    "[Pururururu pururururu cha] Hello this is Ezuki."


    [Oh? Eh, is this Ezuki-san?]


    "Yes, I''m sorry for not answering your call even though you called me."


    [N-No! It''s fine! I also called you out of the blue!]


    Tsunami-san is still so humble. But in customer service, you probably need to be humble like that. I should learn from her.


    "No, no, it''s okay. So, is this about the thing we talked about before?"


    [Uh, yeah! Yes, it is!]


    Tsunami-san and I made a promise on a beach in Izu. I would become her training coach, and she would be my massage teacher.


    "Is that so? I''m available anytime."


    [Uhh, really? Actually, my shift got messed up, and I suddenly got the day off So, I thought of Naruto-san and decided to get in touch.]


    "I see. Does that mean today works for you?"


    "[Um Well, yeah. I mean, it''s just that I called you out of the blue!]"


    "No problem at all. I don''t have any plans for today, either."


    [Really?!]


    "Yes, it''s fine. So, shall we decide where and what we''re going to do?"


    [Ye Yes!]


    Unexpectedly, today became a lesson day with Tsunami-san.


    Whether I learn at the chiropractic school or from Tsunami-san''s on-the-job experience, it''s the same thing. In fact, I might learn more practical customer service from her.


    It''s a valuable experience. Yeah, I''m getting excited.

 Chapter 84.1

    Chapter 84.1


    Healing Place Leaf


    As I rode my bike through the streets of Tokyo, I started to feel the autumn vibes in the changing colors of the trees lining the roads. I quickly sold some magic stones and was greeted by several shopkeepers with comments like, "Oh, it''s been a while, Ezuki-san." I don''t remember having long conversations with these shopkeepers, but I stood out because I frequented their shops to sell a lot of magic stones.Updated from


    Then, at 1 p.m., when I arrived at our meeting spot, Tsunami-san was waiting in front of the store with a sports bag in her hands.


    "Hello, Ezuki-san!"


    "Hello, Tsunami-san. Did I keep you waiting?"


    "No! I just got here myself!"


    The meeting place was a sports gym where you could pay by the hour. In the past, sports gyms required monthly memberships, but recently, gyms with a system similar to karaoke places have become more common, which is convenient. This particular gym was one of those that Tsunami-san had researched.


    ..


    So, Tsunami-san and I worked up a refreshing sweat during our 2-hour training session.


    The training primarily focused on strengthening the quadriceps, and during breaks, I instructed Tsunami-san on how to work on other parts of her body using training equipment and posture. You might wonder how I knew all this, even though I didn''t regularly go to the gym.


    Well, I had been watching videos of muscular bodybuilders on the internet when I trained alone, which served as a reference. Despite not leveling up in a dungeon, those guys became so muscular, and their dedication truly impressed me.


    "So we concentrate on 1 muscle group per day and rotate it weekly?"


    "Yes, exactly."


    Tsunami-san and I took a break after our training session at a nearby cafe. During this time, I explained the concept of targeted muscle group training to Tsunami-san.


    It was a straightforward concept.


    For example, on the first day, you train your arms intensively. Afterward, the arm muscles become fatigued and need rest to undergo super-compensation. So, on the second day, you rest your arms and focus on training your abs intensively. This pattern continues, allowing muscles to recover and super compensate effectively.


    This way, you could efficiently build muscle. It also prevented overtraining and encouraged the constant release of growth hormones, facilitating muscle growth.


    Using this method, I managed to significantly increase my muscle mass.


    "It''s okay, really. I don''t mind at all."


    Just as I was mentally switching to the idea that it would be my turn to receive guidance, Tsunami-san suddenly spoke up.


    "But what if (ring, ring) Oh!"


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Sorry, I''ll step outside for a moment"


    Tsunami-san''s phone rang again. Before I could stop her, she left the cafe to answer the call. I could see her clearly through the large glass windows.


    I watched Tsunami-san''s profile as she made the call, feeling a bit perplexed.


    Then, when she returned after a while, she had a cheerful smile.


    "Okay, it''s been approved!"


    "What?!"


    "I called my workplace, and they said it''s fine for me to bring you as a trainee for the massage sessions we offer!"


    "What?!"


    "Today, they mentioned that we''re short-staffed because we have a lot of customers! I think it''s a great chance for you to learn practically! I''ll ask if it''s okay for me to bring you as a trainee (click)!"


    "What?!"


    Tsunami-san left the table again to make a phone call. I couldn''t stop her in time. When she returned after a while, she said with a smile.


    "It''s been approved!"


    It seemed I would have to work as a trainee at the massage shop where Tsunami-san worked


    ..

 Chapter 84.2

    Chapter 84.2


    Healing Place Leaf


    After Tsunami-san''s coaching session and with plans to receive guidance from her through massage to help her relax after her workout, the situation took a sudden turn.


    Tsunami-san received a call for help from her workplace, and everything changed.


    Tsunami-san spontaneously offered to provide massage guidance at the shop. Although I had reservations about it, I couldn''t bring myself to decline, as I felt guilty about potentially breaking our promise.


    I had talked to Tsunami-san on Izu''s beach about wanting to own my shop someday, despite my current enrollment in a massage school. It seemed that Tsunami-san had remembered this, and she thought working at the shop would be a good experience for me.


    (Oh well. I guess I have no choice but to go along with it.)


    At 4:00 PM, I arrived at the Healing Place Leaf, the massage shop located within the super sento where Tsunami-san worked.


    After being introduced to the staff and receiving a brief lecture from Tsunami-san, it was time for practical experience. It was surprisingly quick. Even though it was a weekday, the shop was busy.


    By the way, they didn''t have staff uniforms in my size at Healing Place Leaf, so while everyone else was wearing wine-red staff uniforms, I remained in my white lab coat, which I wore from my massage school.


    Guest check-in was done by the staff at the counter near the shop''s entrance. We, the massage therapists, guided the clients assigned to us based on the instructions given at the counter, starting the customer service process.


    My first client happened to be an elderly gentleman, probably in his sixties. To avoid intimidating him with my muscular and tall physique, I lowered my posture and quickly directed him to lie on the massage table.


    (That guy He''s still doing his macho routine within two seconds of meeting me. Some things never change.)


    Kei Myou had a tendency to assert his dominance over people he didn''t like. He used to pick on me all the time when we worked together at the company.


    Wait a minute, though It''s only 7:30 PM. How did they come to a super public bath on a weekday with a female companion? Even when they left work early by simply writing [Meeting with Corporation, going home afterward.] on the board, my former department would keep us working overtime endlessly.


    "Welcome! First, please go to the counter for registration."


    I had a lot I wanted to say, but I had already quit the company. So, I replied to Katsurana with a smile and a standard greeting, free from the past.


    "Ugh! (Grumble)"


    It seemed that my attitude didn''t sit well with Kei Myou, as he turned red again and started complaining loudly to the reception staff, saying things.


    "Why are you hiring and using someone like him?"


    Oh boy, Kei Myou. Thanks to you, I now feel incredibly uncomfortable.


    Clients who were receiving massages turned their heads to see what was happening, and even the other staff members providing massages wore concerned expressions.


    In the midst of it all, I suddenly noticed someone looking at me.

 Chapter 84.3

    Chapter 84.3


    Healing Place Leaf


    [(Jiii)]


    As I glanced back, the woman who was with Kei Myou stood in front of me, looking up at me intently.


    (Hmm Who is this girl? Oh, wait! Could she be someone from the company, maybe from the finance or general affairs department?)


    The woman, with a somewhat sleepy look in her eyes, stared at me. Upon closer inspection, I recognized her as a former colleague from the company.


    We didn''t have much interaction back then, and I had only seen her from afar, thinking, [Oh, she''s kind of cute], but we hadn''t really talked.


    (But Now that I see her again, she doesn''t seem as cute as she did at the company)


    Well, that might be because of my recent social circle. Once upon a time, I was a loner, but now I was working in the same place as Tsunami-san, a charming and stylish beauty, and I even went on overnight trips with three beautiful college girls. My exposure to beauty had significantly increased compared to the past.


    "Oh! It''s definitely Ezuki! Wow, you used to be so skinny! You''ve gotten so muscular now. It''s hilarious! I can''t stop laughing!"


    Oops, it seemed she noticed me noticing her, and she remembered me as well. But come on, don''t call me skinny. I was just a bit lean for my height.


    "Why do you want a massage from him, Yuka?"


    Yeah, that''s right. I chimed in with Kei Myou, wondering why she would say such a thing.


    "Well, because he''s so incredibly muscular. I''m curious about what kind of massage he does. And besides, it''s not just a random encounter. Getting a massage from him would give us something to talk about at work."


    Oh, I see. She wants to make fun of me even after I''ve left the company. These two are really something Well, they''re both acting pretty mean.


    "Heh heh heh, that''s true. It could be interesting (Grin)"


    Hey, Kei Myou You''re still making an evil face, you know. And you claim to be a nice guy. Well, whatever. You guys can do as you please.


    "Oh, two new customers! Please come to the reception."


    "Huh!?"


    I called out with a somewhat desperate tone, and the receptionist looked at me with shock and disbelief.


    Well, what can I say? Sorry for causing so much trouble.

 Chapter 85.1

    Chapter 85.1


    Chakra On!


    Unexpected things seem to happen quite often.


    For example, the fact my refrigerator turned into a dungeon was the most unexpected thing. But when I woke up this morning, I never thought I would be working at Tsunami-san''s massage parlor, nor did I ever imagine Kei Myou would show up there.


    Now, I''m at the reception counter, letting Kei Myou and Yuka, her companion, choose their massage packages.


    The staff here is glancing at us but avoiding direct eye contact, probably fearing being caught up in the situation. As for Tsunami-san, the ace of this establishment, she happened to be in the middle of an oil massage session when the commotion started. She occasionally peeked through the curtain with a worried expression. I apologize for causing her concern.


    After a brief argument at the reception about which package to choose and who would give me a massage, we finally decided on a 40-minute session with Yuka.


    The decisive reason for this choice was that Kazuna didn''t want to expose her vulnerable back to me. At first, Kazuna had boldly declared, [Don''t you dare touch Yuka''s body!] But I managed to break his strong facade by using a mental attack, saying, [With a sly grin on my face, cracking my knuckles, I gaze up and down from the tip of his toes to the top of his head.] I didn''t want to make Kei Myou show off in front of other women, but if he insisted on me massaging him, well, I was prepared to make it painful.


    "Yuka, if this guy touches you inappropriately, scream."


    Wait a minute, who would do something like that? The massage beds for general use are lined up without partitions. There''s no way something like that would happen.


    "All right, please lie face down on this bed."


    "Okay."


    "Ezuki, you understand, right? If you do anything weird, it won''t end well for you!"


    He''s so loud. Kei Myou, just lie down on the bed already. Your assigned staff member is probably feeling awkward. Besides, the beds aren''t that far apart, so there''s no need to be so particular.


    "All right, I''ll put a towel on you. Do you have any specific areas that are tense?"


    "Hmm, my shoulders, neck, and back a bit."


    Well, let''s handle this in customer service mode.


    (massaging sounds)


    "Could it be that you wear tight-fitting underwear? Poor circulation can cause coldness, and wearing such underwear can worsen circulation, leading to swelling."


    "Huh? Why do you know that?"


    "Oh, did I hit the mark? Well, I can tell by examining your body like this. (massaging sounds)."


    Actually, I knew this because a dark-skinned girl with buck teeth named Goto-chan, who was in the same group at the chiropractic school, mentioned it once.


    (massaging sounds)


    "Um I''ve always had facial swelling in the morning, and I''ve been troubled by it. (massaging sounds)."


    "Yeah, that''s probably due to poor circulation and lack of sleep. Do you know what''s causing your insomnia? (massaging sounds)."


    "I don''t know, but even when I try to sleep, I can''t. My nerves get excited, and I can''t sleep."


    "Hmm maybe your nerves need to relax. Do you spend a lot of time using electronic devices before bed?"


    "Uh!? How do you know that?"


    "Well, it''s not that surprising. The light from computer displays contains blue light, similar to sunlight. If you''re exposed to it for long periods, especially at night, it can suppress the secretion of melatonin, a hormone that regulates sleep. Didn''t you know?"


    "Yeah, I''ve heard that blue light isn''t good for the eyes, but I didn''t know it could cause insomnia"


    "I see. Well, from now on, I recommend avoiding using electronic devices before bedtime and trying activities like stretching or meditation instead. (massaging sounds)."


    "If meditation can make my body feel better, I''d like to try it."


    Hmm? Wait a minute, can I use the skill [Meditation] on others too?

 Chapter 85.2

    Chapter 85.2


    Chakra On!The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    In the past, I self-learned the skill of [Meditation].


    After a battle with a Lesser Ghost, I felt a bit uneasy, so I covered myself in salt in a salt sauna, endured a 1.5-hour meditation in the hot sauna, and gained this skill. With this skill, I can easily enter a meditative state.


    However, I didn''t use it much because it was too easy to enter a meditative state. Achieving a meditative state is supposed to be a state of bliss that you reach after struggling and concentrating, so teleporting instantly to the top of Mount Fuji or Everest doesn''t bring much joy; it''s like not experiencing the excitement of climbing from the base.


    But this skill [Meditation] is undeniably useful.


    It was especially useful for me when living with Serai-san. There were numerous times when I used the power of the skill [Meditation] to enter a meditative state when I couldn''t concentrate because Sekai-san was changing downstairs or when I needed to calm my mind.


    However, I never thought about using this skill [Meditation] on someone else before. Is it even possible to use it on others?


    "Would you like to try meditating if you could? (Rub, rub)


    "Yeah, it seems relaxing"


    Now, on to the next stage.


    (Flow the energy overflowing through my chakra into her body through my palm, awakening her chakra Go, Chakra On!)


    "Kyuwawawawawa"


    (Hmm the response is slow. But that''s understandable. Her body is quite unhealthy right now. The energy flow is terrible, and her chakra is completely closed Her life force is even weaker than a slime''s.)


    "Kyuwawawawawa Byooyoo Bikiyon!"


    Ah, finally, there''s a slight response in her chakra. But it''s still weak. If I can create some flow, it''s mine. All I have to do is thicken the flow like a river cuts through the earth


    [massaging sound!]


    Good, I managed to get her chakra halfway open. Well, that''s about it, I guess. If I circulate her energy and let it flow throughout her body, her sensitivity to cold will improve significantly.


    Kei Myou, you wouldn''t understand, would you? The power that flows through me through my chakra!


    Kei Myou is lying on another bed, enjoying a massage while saying, [Oh, that feels good]. Staff, feel free to give her a more intense massage.

 Chapter 86:

    Chapter 86:


    Dungeon Floor 9


    [Good morning. I ran 3 kilometers this morning, and I''m heading to college now.]


    "Hehehe Ruu is into early morning running. She''s really working hard from the start. Well, let''s see. [Good morning! You did great! Let''s have an energetic day today!] and (send)"


    Ruu sends me messages without fail.


    Every morning and evening. The content of those messages is more like an exchange diary between elementary school kids than that of lovers. But considering Ruu is extremely shy, it''s not surprising.


    Sometimes, I wonder if elementary school kids these days are more advanced in this regard. However, I''ve never had a girlfriend before, so I''ve been enjoying this delayed youth by exchanging messages with Ruka.


    But to be honest, as a bit of a pervert, I sometimes think well, you know. However, I also have a feeling that I don''t want to force something on her that she doesn''t want, so it''s a frustrating situation.


    The troublesome couple, Kei Myou and Yuka, who visited the massage parlor last night, left quietly.


    During Yuka''s massage, I used my skill, [Meditation], to put her into a meditative state and performed some energy healing. She woke up and praised my massage, saying, [Wow! I feel so refreshed!] So, Kei Myou couldn''t complain much, and they left peacefully. It''s all Kazuna''s fault, that guy.


    Well, I received about 6,000 yen as a token of gratitude, not as part of my part-time job, but it''s uncertain whether I can visit that shop again. I don''t want to cause Tsunami-san any unnecessary worry.


    So, today, I''ll dive into our dungeon after a long time. I want to regain my combat sense, and I''ve been stressed after meeting Kyou Mei yesterday. So, I feel like letting off some steam in the dungeon.


    "(Squishy sounds) Alright, let''s go."


    Dressed in my Bug King Suit and holding Excalibar, I pass through the iron door to the first underground floor.


    "Hmm hmm hmm (Squish! Splat! Squelch! Splat!)"


    I crush slimes underfoot without bothering to swing Excalibar. There seemed to be an unusually large number of them, but apart from that, nothing unusual. They might have just gathered on the way to the 2nd floor.


    "(Rustling sounds) Hey, have you guys increased in numbers too?"


    There also seemed to be a large number of giant cockroaches on the second underground floor. However, they don''t attack me since I wear the Bug King Suit and bear the title of [Bug King].


    They weren''t originally monsters that attack people anyway. If they get in the way when there are too many, I''ll wrap them in acid mist and let them die.


    The 3rd floor is the nest of sick rats with clouded eyes and warty skin. When they spot me, they immediately try to attack, but I create the stench they hate with my [Acid] skill, so they keep their distance. Well, when there are too many on the way, I''ll envelop them in the acid mist and let them die.


    The giant slugs on the 4th floor are too slow for me now. They make me yawn. The 5th underground floor only has giant cockroaches and slimes, so I skip it. From the 6th floor onwards, there are troublesome monkeys that throw feces as a group. I use acid mist to wipe them out.


    And in the 7th floor, I hunt the giant tadpoles thoroughly.


    "Take this, cervical correction! (Crunch!)"


    "Geckooh! (Splat!)"


    How could it die after I fixed its head that was sticking out too far? Well, I thought about studying chiropractic techniques while fighting monsters, but that seems to be a bit too much.


    [(Kyuapawawa!)]


    When I was a kid, I was playing with a rhinoceros beetle, and when I tried to remove it from my clothes, it suddenly made a loud noise like, Gyutchii!'' It felt so gross that I couldn''t stand insects ever since.


    Who would have thought that a rhinoceros beetle could make a noise like that? As a child, I thought, [What is this thing?!] I was so surprised. I thought only stag beetles among the beetle family made such noises. Even though it looked like a rhinoceros beetle on the outside, I thought its insides were alien-like.


    Since then, I''ve had an aversion to insects.


    On the other hand, it''s strange I couldn''t eat onions and bell peppers when I was a kid, but as an adult, I suddenly find them delicious. I used to dislike oysters as a child, and I would say, [Eww] But now, if someone serves me oysters, I''m delighted and say, [Yay!] Deep-fried oysters are the best.


    Well, in any case, I don''t want to get close to giant moths. They look scary, and I bet they''re poisonous. So, I use salt. I create solid salt stakes with the [Salt] skill and throw them.


    [Thud! Splash! Splat!]


    Yeah, salt is great. When crystallized, it becomes hard and has a substantial weight. However, trying to shoot it with magic consumes a lot of magic power due to its weight, so it''s better to throw it by hand.


    "Take this! Double Salt-Pick Shoot!! (Whoosh!)"


    [[[Kyubiii!! (Rustle Rustle Flap Splat!)]]]


    The two thrown salt stakes pierce the foreheads of different giant moths, penetrating their bodies.


    But the power of salt doesn''t stop there.


    Yes, when damaged by salt, it oozes a lot.


    Hence, even high-vitality insect-like monsters, the giant moths, fall paralyzed with a single blow due to the pain and die while oozing salt from the stakes piercing them.


    "Ugh salt is terrifying. It has a different kind of attack power than acid"


    Surprisingly, something not widely known, is that even in the case of a regular adult, consuming 200 grams of salt at once can be lethal. By the way, sugar is about 1 kg, and vitamin C is about 700 grams for lethal doses, which means salt is about three times as toxic as vitamin C and five times as sugar.


    However, even if it''s readily available, it should never be abused. That''s a promise with Acid Man.


    By the way, the scales dropped by giant moths seem to have a paralyzing effect. A grappling frog that was showered with giant moth scales seemed to move awkwardly, but it eventually recovered, so it didn''t seem to be poison.


    They probably use it to paralyze their prey and then extend their straw-like mouths to suck the bodily fluids of their victims. They are truly terrifying monsters.


    And finally, I found the staircase to the ninth underground floor.


    Step by step, I cautiously descend the stairs.


    Hmm, what''s that? It''s unusually noisy, isn''t it?


    [[[[Byon! Byon! Byon!]]]]


    [[[[[Boo~n rustle, rustle]]]]]I saw something when I descended to the 9th floor. It was a passage filled with lively jumping giant earwigs and a creepy group of giant stink bugs clinging to the walls.


    "Aaaah!"


    What''s up with this dungeon? It''s just full of these things.

 Chapter 87:

    Chapter 87:


    Mucus'' Usefulness


    I''m on the 9th floor of the Refrigerator Dungeon.


    What on earth is this?


    A dungeon that gives the impression of a cold, pale light pouring down from the ceiling, and giant mantises the size of goats are bouncing vigorously on the floor. On the blue, brick-like dungeon walls, stink bugs as large as a car''s hood made strange noises as they moved.


    It was a scene like a nightmarish vision that could hardly be described as hell-born in the depths of the earth.


    However, I couldn''t afford to be frightened by such a scene that my SAN value was low. I''m the one who holds the proud title of the Bug King.


    "Mantises and stink bugs, hello! I am the Insect King! So, be quiet and listen to what I have to say. Hey, wait! Don''t all of you rush at once! Ouch! Hey, stop gnawing on my bar!"


    Even though I, who held the title of the Insect King,'' was trying to convey something important, the giant mantises and stink bugs completely ignored me and mercilessly attacked.


    What''s the point of being the Insect King'' if it only works on cockroaches?


    "Damn I''m getting angry! Overflow mucus, Overflow Mucus!!"


    Surrounded and attacked by these monstrous creatures, the giant mantises and stink bugs, I calmly produced a heavy and sticky mucus from my entire body.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    That''s the effect of the [Mucus] skill. By manipulating mana, I can give various properties to the mucus. That allows me to create mucus as smooth and slippery as lotion mucus, or thick, sticky, and heavy like raw bread dough mucus.


    [Mukumukumuku~ Gichigichi! Jitabata!]


    The giant mantises and stink bugs, which were trying to bite me with their big jaws, were hindered by the thick mucus and had their movements restricted as they struggled.


    "Really That''s what happens when you don''t listen to people (Gas! Gush!)."


    And it''s not just a few insects caught in the mucus. I felt no different from gutting a fish. As I relentlessly hammered Excalibar into their heads.


    But why can I move even though I''m completely wrapped in thick mucus?


    It''s because I can manipulate mana and reduce the viscosity of the mucus around me. Therefore, the outside is soft and smooth, while the inside is gooey, like a special koryu wrap.


    It was time for the usual analysis. Knowing your enemy and yourself makes for a hundred victories without problems.


    The giant mantis, about the size of a goat, had a two-tone black or dark brown color. It had long antennae and limbs as distinctive features. In appearance, it resembled a cross between a wingless cricket and a grasshopper, as expected of a mantis. Apart from looking disturbing due to its enormous size, it didn''t seem particularly formidable.


    Next was the giant stink bug, approximately the size of a car''s hood. However, its entire body was covered in a hard exoskeleton, making it even tougher than a car''s hood.


    It had a vivid green color like tree leaves, but its size and constant [gichigichi] sounds made it far from cute.


    But the most significant issue was the stench. Like the common stink bugs known as Hekokimushi or Heppirimushi, the giant stink bug also emitted a foul odor, just as regular stink bugs did.


    Even in my Bug King Suit with a gas mask, the stench was strong enough to affect my nose. It might have rendered my combat ineffective if I had smelled it in my normal state.


    "Hmm in any case, they''re not enjoyable opponents to fight (Zash! Huff! Huff!)"


    After finishing off the monsters I had restrained and observed, I glanced around and noticed that the other monsters caught in the mucus were gradually decreasing in number due to lack of oxygen.


    "But really. It seems like my Refrigerator Dungeon is teeming with monsters as unpleasant as pests. Maybe the dungeon is selecting monsters that humans find repulsive based on their subconscious?"


    I call this development the Nightmare System.


    You know, it''s like in horror movies. There''s a template plot where monsters take on the appearance of things humans fear and attack. Some well-known examples include the [NightmarOs of R-M City] or [MOrshmallow MOn] from the [GhOstbusters], among others.


    I love watching those old horror movies where they used puppets and special effects to create the scares instead of today''s CGI. So, I think I watch a fair amount of horror movies.


    [Ah, ah Oh, that was scary! Ugh, bugs are scary! But it''s a good thing it''s not a cute girl! If I got attacked by a cute girl, I might have wet myself!]


    Yeah, nothing happened. Well, I expected that.


    "Sigh oh well. It''s a hassle, but I guess I should collect [Mucus] orbs on the 4th floor of the dungeon"


    I''ve come to realize that the [Mucus] skill is highly versatile and convenient. So, it''s essential to level it up.


    The 9th floor of the dungeon was like a hell teeming with insect-type monsters that appeared to be lurking in the shadows, such as giant mantises and giant stink bugs.


    I moved to the 4th floor of the dungeon and found that even giant slugs, like creatures hiding in the shadows, awaited me. With mixed feelings, I began battling monsters once again.

 Chapter 88.1

    Chapter 88.1


    Nina-san And Snapping Turtles


    One of the bad habits of an otaku is that when we become obsessed, we can''t see what''s happening around us. We become so engrossed in our interests that everything else becomes unimportant.


    I spent about two whole days as a man on a mission to kill any giant snails I found on the 4th floor. Now, you might think it''s crazy to become so obsessed with killing giant snails, but it was because it was interesting to kill them with a single shot of a salt stake or a salt javelin.


    When a giant snail is pierced with a salt stake, it starts secreting more, and more mucus to neutralize the salt. However, the salt stake that pierces deep into its body doesn''t come out or dissolve, and eventually, it withers and self-destructs, exceeding the limit of mucus secretion. Therefore, it''s a one-hit kill.


    By the way, snails are mollusks, a shell-less mollusk that seems to have evolved from land snails. Snails, even if they''re called mollusks. Don''t really whet my appetite.


    ["Kyuwa~ Pawa wa wa~!"]


    Level 37


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid 1.1] [Agility] [Disease Resistance 5] [Usurpation] [Mucus 4] [Space 2] [Good Luck 1.4] [Footwork] [Meditation] [Salt 5]


    Titles:


    [Bug King] [Saltmate] [Salty Guy]


    "Hmm I worked hard for 2 days, but I only got 2 [Mucus] orbs that''s not much. Maybe the [Usurpation] skill is related to this. This time, thanks to the [Salt] skill, my hunting efficiency for giant snails was the highest it''s ever been. However, the drop rate was low, which raised the question of whether the [Usurpation] skill only works in close combat. The [Usurpation] skill is also a mysterious skill. I acquired it at some point, and its effects are also unclear. I vaguely understand it as [taking away the opponent''s power or abilities], but even if I wish for the skill to activate, I don''t feel any signs of activation, and it seems like there might be some complicated conditions for it."


    [Well, there''s no helping it. My [Mucus] has increased from 2 to 4. Let''s leave it at that Huh?] As I took off my Bug King Suit and emerged from the pitch-black refrigerator, I noticed the blinking light on the communication terminal on the table.


    [Couchi, I caught a cold please come to visit.]


    I wondered what it was, and when I checked, it was a message from Nana. [Nina-san caught a cold but why is she contacting me for a visit again? Well, at times like this, I should ask Ruu, who is her friend, for confirmation. [Tapping and tapping] [Nina-san caught a cold and contacted me. Do you know anything, Ruu?] [I''ve had asthma since I was little, and when I catch a cold. It''d get worse. That''s why I can''t visit. If Shizu-chan is in trouble, please help her.] I see. That''s how it is. So I guess she''s also contacted Serai-san. But Serai-san is also starting university and has a part-time job. So that''s why the contact came to me? Still, just to be sure, I sent a message to Nina-san saying, [I''ll come, but do you want anything?] and received a reply, [Please bring cold medicine and something easy to eat.] So, it wasn''t just a regular visit. It was a request for relief with supplies.


    In that case, let''s head out to help her.

 Chapter 88.2

    Chapter 88.2


    Nina-san And Snapping Turtles


    I showered, washing away the sweat from my dungeon adventure, or the mucus I produced to wear my suit. Then, I hopped on my bike and headed to the local grocery store. I bought about a week''s worth of instant rice porridge, canned fruits like oranges and pineapples, and ingredients like green onions and ginger.


    (When you have a cold, you need rice porridge, sweet canned fruits, green onions, and ginger. Alright, that should be perfect!)


    Rice porridge is gentle on the stomach, even when you''re feeling weak. Sweet canned fruits can taste good even if your taste sense is off due to a cold. And as for green onionsthose are like medicine! The power of green onions is immeasurable. I''ll skip the details, but even the virtual world''s diva has them as a standard feature, so green onions are truly amazing.


    As for ginger, there''s no need to explain. When you warm it up and drink it, it warms your body. If you eat it cold, it cools down your body. Ginger possesses the power of both yin and yang! In this world, there are even practitioners of ginger known as "ginger lovers."


    ["Clatter Clank]


    So, with these supplies in mind, I took the train to Nana''s house. Before going, I sent her a message saying, [I''m bringing relief supplies, and I''ll be there on my bike shortly.[ In response, Nina-san said, [Kouchi, there''s no place to park your bike around my apartment]Updated from


    [Clatter Clank]


    ""


    But for this visit, I was on foot, so I walked through these narrow, winding alleyways, feeling the atmosphere of the downtown district.


    I arrived at a small bridge after passing through one of these alleyways. The river was narrow, not even three meters wide. On both sides, houses were tightly packed together, and the townscape gave the impression that reconstruction was impossible.


    A turtle was floating on the river''s surface looking quite content.


    [Oh, is that a turtle?] I almost passed by but then double-checked its presence and turned back.


    "Wait! Isn''t that a snapping turtle!?"


    Upon closer inspection, I realized it was indeed a snapping turtle. A snapping turtle is an edible turtle. But I had never eaten it because snapping turtles are considered a gourmet ingredient and can only be enjoyed in high-end restaurants.


    As I gazed at the snapping turtle floating on the river, I began to feel an overwhelming desire to catch it. Then cook and taste it.


    "Hmm a snapping turtle. It must be delicious. That''s it! I''ll catch this snapping turtle and bring it to Nina-san! Snapping turtles are nutritious, good for the skin, and just what Nina-san needs while she''s recovering from a cold!"


    And so, I made up my mind to catch the snapping turtle floating so contentedly on the river. From now on, I''m the Snapping Turtle Catcher!

 Chapter 89.1

    Chapter 89.1


    Violet Manor


    I saw a delectable-looking turtle floating on the river''s surface. It looks even more delicious because I''ve been dealing with giant slugs endlessly in the dungeon.


    But I don''t have a net or fishing rod to catch the turtle. What to do?


    No problem at all! I''ve got [Mucus]!


    "Hmm It seems the time has come to show off the newly leveled up power of [Mucus] (sluuurp)."


    On the bridge, I drip mucus from my fingertips towards the river. I make it as thin and long as possible, like fishing line, not knowing where or who might be watching.


    [Splash]


    Hmm, the mucus has landed. It''s time to move on to the next part of the plan. I use my magical powers to manipulate the created mucus, making the tip wriggle like a worm. The turtle would mistake it for [A worm struggling in the water"].


    "Siiigh"


    Oh, the turtle notices the fake worm and is approaching.


    [Chomp! Plop!]


    The turtle has bitten the mucus worm. However, the force of its bite breaks the mucus thread. But no worries.


    "Sweet! That was just a decoy; the real target is here!"


    [Creak, creak, creak.]


    "Excuse me Ah!?"


    I opened the sliding glass door at the entrance and was further astounded. The reason was that, upon opening the entrance, I was immediately confronted with a dial-style black telephone that I couldn''t tell if it was working.


    (I''ve only seen something like this on TV Amazing, it feels like I''ve time-traveled to the Showa era.)


    The rough cement-floored entrance had a wooden grid, and there was a wall-mounted shoe rack. The writing was fading, but the numbers indicated that the residents of the rooms here probably placed their everyday shoes here.


    Oh, by the way, I wonder what they do with the mail? When I turned around, I noticed that there was a communal mailbox on the other side of the thin concrete wall.


    (Hmm This living space is quite different from the glamorous image I have of Nina-san''s place.)


    I can''t stand here at the entrance holding the turtle forever. Let''s see, I think Nina-san''s room should be number 202. Oh, it''s available. I''ll put my shoes in this shoe rack.


    With my shoes now placed in the shoe rack for Room 202, I stepped into the corridor between the boards.


    (Squeak, squeak.)


    This wooden corridor alerts you of noise when someone walks on it, serving as a security system. I thought the sliding glass door at the entrance was a bit questionable for security, but if it''s meant for staying at home, the security might be surprisingly good.


    (Squeak, squeak, squeak.)


    Furthermore, Nina-san''s room is on the second floor, so I climb a narrow, and steep staircase while holding the turtle. Why is this staircase so narrow and steep? Is this also part of the security measures?


    Once I reach the top of the stairs, a dimly lit hallway continues, even though it''s daytime. However, considering only about 5 rooms are facing west, it''s safe to assume that Nina-san''s room is the second one from the stairs.

 Chapter 89.2

    Chapter 89.2


    Violet Manor


    [Squeak, squeak, squeak.]


    Phew, I''ve finally arrived in front of the room I was looking for. Strangely enough, it feels more nerve-wracking than dungeon exploration, perhaps because it''s darker here than in the dungeons.


    The room''s door is made of wood, but it''s not that solid. It seems made of plywood, and the veneer has peeled off over the years.


    Hmm, it''s taken me this long to think about it, but I''m starting to have my doubts if Nina-san is really behind that door.


    [Cough, cough.]


    While pondering this, I heard a cough from the other side of the door. It appears that there really is no mistake about this being the right place.


    [Knock, knock, knock!]


    "Nina-san, I''ve come to visit."


    I called out, and there was a movement behind the door. Soon, it clicked open.


    "(Cough, cough, cough!) Ah are you okay Nina-san!?"


    Nina-san, with a mask and a disheveled appearance, appeared from behind the door. But when she saw the turtle in my hand, she was startled and had a significant coughing fit. Sorry, it seems I''ve frightened her.Updated from


    Well, that''s understandable. If I opened my front door and found a muscular guy standing there with a turtle, I''d be surprised.


    "Why did you bring a turtle to my house? Cough, cough!"


    The room is a Japanese 6-mat tatami room, and surprisingly, the window sashes are wooden, not aluminum. The walls are extremely white, but it seems someone painted over something like plaster or during a renovation.


    The room''s light is a string-pull one. It feels like a typical Showa-era apartment. Well, it might be more like a dorm room than an apartment.


    (I see. With this setup, it''s no wonder Nina-san can''t invite boys to her room. The difference between her usual self is quite striking.)


    The room''s furnishings are minimal. There''s one old round table that looks like it could tip over any moment.


    The only other thing in the room is a two-tiered storage box with a bunch of books and notebooks for college use.


    (Nina-san''s room seems to have very few things)


    Serai-san''s room had a large bed and a dresser, giving the impression of a modern college girl''s room. There was a TV and an expensive-looking hair dryer lying around. So, Nina-san''s room didn''t quite look like a typical modern college girl''s room.


    By the way, Ruu''s room was filled with lots of stuffed animals, a very girly room. Her study desk also seemed to have been there since her elementary school days, giving off the vibe of a room belonging to a girl living with her parents.


    In Nina-san''s room, there was a triangular rack attached to the corner of the long drawer, and a long dress-like garment was hanging down there with a cloth cover. But that''s about the only thing that looks like a girl''s room.


    (Cough! Cough!)


    Oops, I was looking around the room so much that I made Nina-san cough again. My apologies.


    "Here, Nina-san, would you like to take some cold medicine? I''m boiling some hot water now. Ginger tea is good for a cold."


    While borrowing the kitchen to boil water, I asked Nina-san if she was hungry, to which she replied with a big nod. Apparently, her cold was so bad that she could not cook a proper meal. There were dishes in the sink that looked like they had been soaked in a tub of water a long time ago.


    Alright, it''s your turn now, Turtle-san. We''ll appreciate your existence and share you with Nina-san and me.

 Chapter 90.1

    Chapter 90.1


    Softshell Turtle Hot Pot


    Right now, I was trying to prepare a softshell turtle in Nina-san''s room.


    Nina-san''s kitchen is spacious. It''s probably because of its older design. Therefore, it has a floor space of more than one tatami mat. Unlike my apartment, where even the entryway doesn''t add up to one tatami mat.


    On the other hand, the design is very simple. The upper shelves are held in place by L-shaped brackets with long, narrow boards. Therefore, it''s almost impossible to place heavy objects there. Yes, Nina-san could only put lightweight things there. The storage below the sink is also very simple. It consists of only a metal framework. So, pipes and such are exposed. These places are where cockroaches hide, so in older buildings, this kind of design might be the right choice.


    (Wait a minute. Before I prepare the softshell turtle, maybe I should ask Nana to show me her fridge.)


    "Nina-san, if there''s anything in the fridge I can use, may I use it?"


    "Sure (nod nod)"


    Alright, I got the green light from Nina-san while she was sipping ginger tea. Let''s open the fridge. Oh, it''s not black like mine. It''s just a regular refrigerator.


    Hmm, small vegetable juice packs, some bottles of wine. Miso, soy sauce Wait, is Nina-san storing condiments in the fridge? There''s even salt and pepper in there.


    Well, forget it. Some half-used carrots, onions, and tofu, right? I see, Nina-san seems to cook for herself as well. There''s also a well-used rice cooker.Updated from


    (Alright, let''s use the tofu and these carrots to add color to the softshell turtle hot pot. We can also use the wine. Let''s go for it.)


    [Sounds of chopping]


    When I beheaded Softshell Turtle-san, its red blood dripped out, so I caught it in a nearby glass.


    (Hmm, they say softshell turtle''s fresh blood is good for vitality, right? Oh, but eating raw wild animals is dangerous.)


    "Gulp Gulp Cough"


    Nina-san, either out of resignation or just because I was staring at her, pinched her nose and, teary-eyed, downed the softshell turtle fresh blood wine. Watching a beautiful woman in her sickbed swallow blood like this, I couldn''t help but find decadent beauty.


    "Excellent job! Now, let me prepare some ginger tea to cleanse your palate."


    "Oh, this is terrible"


    No, no, it''s all for the sake of Nina-san getting better. I have no other intentions.


    After giving Nina-san some additional ginger tea, it''s time to get serious about cooking the softshell turtle. I pour hot water over the turtle that I''ve cut up and remove the shell on the cutting board.


    That''s supposed to remove any unpleasant odor and make it easier to peel off the thin skin on the surface at least according to the knowledge I acquired from online videos.


    During my salaryman days, I found solace in anime, games, and internet videos. But games required a dedicated chunk of time for in-depth play, and while I recorded anime episodes, I rarely found the time to watch them. I wanted to engage with anime and games with a certain mindset.


    So, at times like that, internet videos that I could watch in about 20 minutes were right for enjoying dinner with a beer. They were easy to watch and entertaining. I used to enjoy a variety of videos, but survival-themed videos were one of my favorite genres.


    It''s about individuals going into the mountains, the sea, or by a river to catch food, cook, and eat it. It was interesting and even educational. That''s why. Even though I''m an amateur, I could cook this softshell turtle.


    "Wow, it''s really easy to peel off the thin skin!"


    I was genuinely impressed by how easily the softshell turtle''s skin came off. Knowledge is indeed a powerful thing. But because this was something I had learned a long time ago, I didn''t forget to search (softshell turtle cooking method) on my phone to ensure that I wouldn''t make any mistakes while cooking softshell turtle for the first time.


    I was well-prepared with such information; there was no room for mistakes.


    ..

 Chapter 90.2

    Chapter 90.2


    Softshell Turtle Hot Pot


    Sizzling, bubbling The pot was humming deliciously.


    Well, the pot was a bit small. So I couldn''t cook the entire softshell turtle. However I divided the remaining ingredients into individual portions and stored them in the refrigerator so Nina-san could easily prepare them later.


    I also cooked rice in the rice cooker, so it''s freshly cooked. I made it with plenty of water and slightly soft for the finishing touch of rice porridge, which would be good for Nina-san''s sore throat.


    "Wow this smells really good!"


    Nina-san, who had been resting in bed after drinking ginger tea and softshell turtle fresh blood wine, was lured by the delicious aroma and got up.


    But seriously, Nina-san, you have a cold, and your nose isn''t stuffy. Lucky you! Whenever I catch a cold, my nose runs like a faucet. I wonder if pretty people don''t get runny noses.


    "Alright. So you can eat like this without getting out of bed. Let me shift your bedding a bit. So you can lean against the wall, and I''ll place the round table on top of your bedding so you can eat like you''re in a hospital bed."


    "Huh? Wait, what!?"


    Nina-san''s complexion has improved quite a bit from when I first saw her.


    But it''s still cold to get out of bed, right? So, by leaning against the wall like this and placing the table so that its legs straddle the bedding there you go, now it''s like having a meal on a hospital bed.


    "Oh, don''t surprise me like that!"


    "Oh, sorry. I may have been a bit self-centered. My bad."


    "No, it''s fine. You were considerate of me, weren''t you?"


    "Well, yes, but I should have checked. Did it hurt?"


    Hmm, damn it. My lack of cooperation and social skills are showing at this time.


    The texture is somewhat like the gelatinous parts of boiled fish or the tender pieces of beef tendon in a well-cooked beef curry. But the flavor is closer to chicken. Hmmm, this is really delicious!


    "So delicious!"


    I can see why this is considered a high-end delicacy. This taste is on par with the special shark fin soup I had at a Chinese restaurant when I treated myself to a fancy spa day recently.


    Indeed, Nina-san, who had been suffering from a cold, was now happily eating, sweat glistening on her forehead.


    (Softshell turtle, thanks to you! Thanks to you, Nina-san is feeling so much better!)


    I also thanked the salt deity. I used my gifted [Salt] skill to season this softshell turtle hot pot. This incredible taste was achieved with just salt and the natural flavors from the softshell turtle. Truly, simplicity is best!


    "Ohhh, I''ve run out! Do you have more?"


    "Haha! No need to worry. But how about some rice porridge as the finishing touch?"


    "Wow, I''d love some rice porridge!"


    "Great! Just wait a moment."


    I collected the individual-sized clay pot from Nina-san and reheated it in the kitchen. I added freshly cooked rice and stirred it as it simmered. When it was right, I turned off the heat and garnished it with finely chopped leeks.


    "Here you go, no more waiting. It''s a special softshell turtle rice porridge."


    "Wow, thank you!"


    Nina-san held her hair back with her left hand, blew on the hot porridge, and enjoyed it with gusto.


    Watching her like this made me feel warm inside. Her complexion had improved, her appetite had returned, and she had received proper nutrition from the softshell turtle.


    All she needed now was a good night''s sleep to recover from even the worst of colds.

 Chapter 91.1

    Chapter 91.1


    Machi And Shizue''s Drinking Party


    The soft-shelled turtle hot pot was delicious, and I was also amazed by Nina-san''s home. Now, with those memories in my heart, I was on my way home.


    "(Poi-poi bocchachacha!) You were delicious, soft-shelled turtle-san. I hope you become a tasty soft-shelled turtle in the next life too"


    For Nina-san, who was still unwell and unable to move well due to her cold, I brought back soft-shelled turtle-san''s innards to return to the hometown river.


    Immediately, fish-like mullet gathered around, and soft-shelled turtle-san''s innards disappeared in no time. It''s strange; those might have been non-native fish like black bass or bluegill. They were splashing around a lot, so it''s possible.


    [Faaan! Gatatan Gototon]


    The sound of a train echoed in the downtown scenery. Quite a nostalgic scene. If I were a photographer, I''d take a shot of the cityscape bathed in the evening sun.


    (But Nina-san''s house was really something )


    Vividly nostalgic. To put it bluntly, it was an incredibly run-down apartment.


    I''m a healthy man, so it''s only natural that my instincts yearn for such things. In the midst of this torment, the only one who can bring light to me is my dear, cute Ruu.


    Even when I''m with beautiful women like Serai-san and Nina-san, I can barely maintain my self-control because of Ruu''s presence. But I was reaching my limit.


    I was overwhelmingly pent up with sexual desire. Frankly, I really wanted to get intimate with Ruka. I wanted to experience things I''d seen in adult materials and explicit videos with her.


    "(Piron!) Huh? Oh, it''s from Nina-san. What is it? [Coach, thank you for the delicious snapping turtle!]"


    Yeah, at first, she seemed really surprised, but I''m glad she enjoyed it. Oh, right. Let''s ask Nina-san, who is knowledgeable about romantic relationships, for some advice on progressing my relationship with Ruu! Um, let''s see (tap, tap).


    [How can I get Ruka to be more intimate with me?]


    Wait, no! That''s not it! That''s just something a pervert would ask when trying to send explicit messages to a girl they''ve become friendly with!


    After pondering for a while, I ultimately concluded that it wasn''t a question to ask a girl. So, as a compromise, it changed into a much milder question: [By the way, if I were to ask Ruu out on a date, where would be a good place?]. It was a significantly toned-down question.


    (Grrr! I''m such a coward!)


    After a while, I received a response, [I think Ruu-chan would be happy to go anywhere if you asked, but she seems to want to go to a theme park with you ], from Nina-san. Wow! Nice one, Nina-san! A theme park, huh? It''s completely outside my scope because I''m always in dungeons. I need to go on more dates with Ruka and deepen our relationship. Intimacy can wait for much later!The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 91.2

    Chapter 91.2


    Machi And Shizue''s Drinking Party


    The day after Ezuki visited Nina Shizue''s home to offer her get-well wishes.


    Machi received information that [Ezuki had treated her to a soft-shelled turtle hot pot as part of his visit.].


    In response, Machi also decided to visit Shizue to wish them well.


    Of course, she claimed, [I''ll cook for you.] with the secret intention of partaking in the soft-shelled turtle hot pot.


    "Hafu! Hofu! Hamumu! Nuu~ hohihi~"


    "Don''t eat in such a hurry; you''ll burn yourself, Machi."


    "Hamu! But, what is this? It''s so light and yet so full of flavor! The richness and depth of taste, and it''s so gooey! It''s amazing!"


    "So, please stop shouting so loudly. The walls here are thin"


    The two of them were enjoying a soft-shelled turtle hot pot. It was an upgraded version of the snapping turtle hot pot that Ezuki had stored in the fridge in portions yesterday, with Machi adding ingredients like Chinese cabbage and shiitake mushrooms.


    "It''s great, Shizu. To have our master cook a homemade meal for you. I''ve been living together with him for days, but we''ve been eating out all the time"


    "But that''s because his fridge was broken, right? Morning and evening dining out was much more luxurious"


    "But your complexion has improved quite a bit, Shizu. You don''t even cough anymore."


    "Even so, until yesterday, it was really tough for me. Having you here really helped me."


    An hour later, having savored the delicious snapping turtle hot pot and Machii having drunk more than half of the red wine that Ezuki brought as a get-well gift, the bottle was empty.


    Shizue then retrieved her secret stash of red wine from the fridge, and they began eating the closing snapping turtle porridge. By this time, both of them were quite tipsy.


    "But our master is really hard to understand, isn''t he? You''d think he''s rough, but he can cook like this. And he''s surprisingly kind to us."


    "Well, wasn''t he originally a nice person?"


    "Again, Shizu, you were the one who was most cautious about our master!"


    "Aah, everyone''s different. You do your best in your way, and I''ll do my best in my way, Machi."


    "Hah! Even though it''s not because I want to be bad with men"


    Machii rested her head on the table, avoiding the dishes.


    "Nice, isn''t it, Ruu (mumbles)."


    "Well, even though you say that, Ruu-chan liked Coach first. It can''t be helped, right?"


    "But, you know, I met him first"


    "Even if you say that, Ruu-chan is our best friend, and he took care of you and my trouble this time, right?"


    "Shizu, didn''t Ezuki-san ask you something when she came over?"


    "No, he didn''t. He just asked, [Are you feeling okay?] or [Are you hungry?]."


    "I see"


    "Oh, right, when I sent a thank-you message after he left, he asked, [If I were to go on a date with Ruu, where would be a good place?]."


    Musing with her chin on her fingers, Shizu recalls.


    "Ugh Ruu is so lucky"


    "Alright, enough of your envy. It''s such a waste to let this porridge get cold, so eat up."


    "Okay Hey, Shizu?"


    "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "Can I stay over tonight?"


    "Absolutely, I don''t care if you catch the cold"


    "Okay"

 Chapter 92:

    Chapter 92:


    Psychic Battle II


    "(Rustling) Ugh! What is this? It''s oozing some weird stuff!"


    I was organizing the drop items in the pre-dungeon room. After I created the [Space] skill and the spatial vault, collecting drop items became effortless. Consequently, I tended to collect everything without much thought. However, the spatial vault didn''t categorize items; it just stacked them in the order they were put in.


    So, when I retrieved something from the spatial vault, it spilled out all at once, much like opening the bottom of a piggy bank.


    Incidentally, I stored weapons and armor, such as crowbars and suits by sticking them to the back of the box, so they don''t get mixed in with dropped items unless I barely fill up the storage space.


    "Oh, this is gross. It''s like the triangular corner of a sink."


    Well, if there were big centipede legs in that sink''s triangular corner, it would be a different story entirely.


    Basically, I''m frugal by nature and can''t throw things away. This applies to the loot I obtain from monsters too. Even though most of it is sticky or gooey, and I can''t possibly see a use for it, I categorize the dropped items and keep them in trash bags. Well, most of the drop items aren''t rotting or smelly, so I figure I''ll keep them for now.


    If I ever decide to throw them away, I can just toss them into the dungeon.


    But the concerning stuff that''s oozing was from the giant centipede''s legs. The drops from giant bugs were a part of their exoskeletons. This seemed to drop randomly, and if I collected them all, I could assemble a 1/1 giant centipede. However, I had no use for such a thing. Completing it and putting it on display wouldn''t bring me any joy, that''s for sure.


    "Oh! Something''s coming out What is this, a nerve? No, maybe a tendon?"


    I pulled on the white fibers from the giant centipede''s leg, and it made a squishing noise as the leg flexed. I did not know insect body structures, but apparently, monster insects had tendons in addition to muscles.


    "Hmm I remember, in the past, they used these kinds of animal tendons for bowstrings. They seem quite sturdy. Maybe I can use this as material for a bowstring."


    Relying on my vague knowledge, I keep only the tendons from the centipede''s leg. The other parts of the leg weren''t that hard, and while there was some meat on them, I had no desire to eat it. These should make excellent food for the slimes in the dungeon.


    "Alright it''s about time to head out."


    My date with Ruu has been scheduled for next Saturday. It seemed that this weekend, there were family plans we needed to attend to. I couldn''t wait, but there was no helping it. So, today, I planned to revisit the park dungeon for the Dungeon Class on Sunday. I figured Shark who was planning to join us wouldn''t have a problem there. She had mentioned that she was really afraid of bugs.


    ..


    """Ahhhh! Uwaaaahh!"""


    Anyway, it was time for me to get serious.


    "Hyuooo Kowaaaa! (Swish) Even if my Mantra doesn''t work, I have this skill bestowed by a god. [Salt]! Taste this now! Salt Splash!!"


    [Shubaaa! Pikiin! Henyo henyo henyo! (Bofun! Bofufun!!)]


    Alright, I did it! When drenched in the sacred salt created by the [Salt] skill, those lower spirits shivered weakly as their existence was gradually erased. The salt produced by the [Salt] skill had a holy attribute that regular salt didn''t possess. That was unfolding just as I had hoped.


    [Fuwari! Yurari!]


    "Alright, let''s get closer! Salt Splash!!"


    [Pikiin! Henyo henyo henyo! Bofun! Bofufun!]


    Fantastic! This should be a perfect countermeasure against undead monsters. Amazing, [Salt]!


    "Fasa Becha Katsun Korokoro."


    The items dropped by the defeated Lower Spirits included magic stones, dirty rags, and white goo. The dirty rags looked shabby, and I felt some impurity from them, so I didn''t collect them.


    Similarly, the white goo might be ectoplasm or something, but it looked so nasty that I didn''t want to touch it.


    So, I only collected the magic stones, kicking the Delinquent guys out to safety. Then I stayed on the 4th floor, feeling like a paranormal hero. I engaged in a fierce battle with the lower spirits while muttering vague mantras.


    It was enjoyable. I got a bit carried away and took some hits from the Lower Spirits, but their attacks were more like mental assaults, sapping one''s energy while implanting fear in the target.


    When I got attacked, I felt a slight chill down my spine. Well, it was manageable in my current high mental state, but if my mental strength were lower, I might end up like those self-proclaimed Delinquent guys.


    ..


    After enjoying my dungeon battle, I emerged to find that it was pitch black outside. The days were getting shorter.


    Now, as I hurried to prepare for my return, planning to stop by a super sento (public bathhouse) and maybe a salt sauna on the way back, I received a message from Serai-san, [Master, what are you doing right now?]. I replied, [I''m heading to the super public bath now], and in seconds, she responded with, [I''m coming too!]. Well, she''s determined to take advantage of the public bath again.


    Sigh, but I can''t help but respond with, [Alright, I''ll come pick you up], when I think about the happy feeling of having Serai-san ride on the back of my bike.

 Chapter 93.1

    Chapter 93.1


    The Night Stillness


    "[Pikiiiiin!]"


    Without attachment, without thought, in a state of nothingness. Through meditation, I send my consciousness deep into the depths of my heart or far beyond into the vast emptiness. Inside the salt sauna.


    But it''s a good time, so there are quite a few people inside the salt sauna.


    However, I mustn''t let the bustling presence of people disturb my concentration, nor should I let the rising heat of the sauna break my focus. When the mind is extinguished, even fire becomes cool, they say. Though the monk who said that supposedly died while meditating in a sauna.


    No one likes to start a conversation with someone sitting in the salt sauna with a mountain of salt on their head while meditating. They probably think I''m quite eccentric. But these are mere worldly matters.


    As I concentrate, the channel to the spirits of salt once again opens.


    "[Pikiiiiin!]"


    ((()))


    I still can''t make out what they''re saying. But I can feel something like consciousness or emotion directed towards me. That''s fine; I just need to face them and let our hearts meld together.


    (Zazan Zazan)


    "Huh!? (Bam!)"


    Wait? Oh, I see. I''m inside the sauna. It feels like I''ve been drifting across a vast ocean for a long time.


    "I see, salt that complements a dish (muttering)"


    "Hmm What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. Oh, there''s a vacant seat over there, Master!"


    "(Zzz! Zabazo-zo-zo! Mugu-mugu Crunch! Mogu-mogu)"


    "(Zzz! Zururu Mogu-mogu)"


    Sitting across from each other at the table, we enjoy a serving of zaru soba (cold soba noodles) and assorted tempura.


    When Serai-san eats with me, her manners seem slightly less refined. But when it comes to noodles, it''s probably proper to slurp them with enthusiasm. And rather than eating delicately, it''s more enjoyable to see someone, even a girl like Serai-san, who eats heartily.


    "Seki-san, is something wrong? You seem a bit down today."


    It might be considered a form of kindness not to ask, but I was genuinely concerned. So I decided to inquire. In situations like this, I have no idea which approach is the right one.


    "Well, um it''s just that various things, you know (Crunch, munch)"


    Serai-san mumbles as she takes a bite of shrimp tempura and chews.


    Hmm, I wonder which one it is. Is this a sign that means "Don''t ask any further"? Yeah, it probably is. There have been various issues, like the stalker problem and whatnot. If she was also attacked by the stalker''s mother. She must have been through a lot. She probably doesn''t want to think about that.


    Afterward, Serai-san talked about how delicious the turtle hot pot was and didn''t discuss her worries or anything further.


    ..

 Chapter 93.2

    Chapter 93.2


    The Night Stillness


    "(Hyuooh~! Gasa-gasa-gasa-zazaa~!)"


    After dropping Serai-san off at her apartment on my motorcycle, I parked by the riverside, where the wind blew strongly and gazed at the night view.


    "(Faan! Gatan-goton Gatan-goton)"


    In the distance, a bridge was illuminated like a band of light as a train passed through it. The river''s water was as dark as the entrance to a dungeon.


    I felt an intense restlessness in my heart.


    When we parted, Serai-san, while returning her helmet in front of her apartment, said, "Master, thanks for everything.", and those words bothered me more than I expected.


    Although it was just a simple expression of gratitude, it felt like it marked the end of something


    Turning around to look at Serai-san''s apartment, I heard only the lonely sound of the wind, and there was nothing more to discern.


    (What was that all about?)


    But if it had nothing to do with me, interfering would only cause more trouble.


    (Well, it''s Serai-san. If something''s bothering her, she''ll probably tell me without hesitation. I''m curious, but I''ll wait and see.)


    "(Hyuooh~! Gasa-gasa-gasa-gasa-zazaa~!)"


    Right, I should change my mood.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Hmm, are those shrimp? Oh, there are so many crayfish here!"


    When I was a kid, I often went to rivers and ponds to catch creatures. Crayfish, frogs, and killifish were some critters I''d catch and keep as pets. However, I only recently learned that crayfish like these can be tasty, thanks to the knowledge gained from survival-themed videos.


    "Well, they''re a bit small as prey, but there are plenty of them! Tempura or kakiage, isn''t it the same? Anyway, let''s catch some!"


    Once again, I don''t have a net or fishing rod. But it''s okay; I can use my skill, [Mucus], to catch crayfish.


    "Go for it! Mucus Dome! (Kyubaaan!)"


    The extended mucus, like a throwing net, lands on the water''s surface and slowly sinks.


    "Hmm it seems that with a thin film of mucus, it gets dissolved quite a bit by the river''s flow and water I need to control my magical power carefully Okay!"


    As the mucus dome settles on the riverbed, I tighten it as if closing the opening of a pouch to trap the crayfish. Then, I gradually drain the water through a hole in the top and pull the crayfish up from the river.


    (Zashaaahhh Bichi-bichi! Bichi-bichi!)


    "Wow, amazing! Quite the catch!"


    Catching with the mucus net turned out to be slightly tricky because the crayfish were small. However, I successfully caught a significant number of crayfish, just as I had planned.


    In terms of monetary value, it might not be a big deal. But obtaining ingredients to eat for oneself is something that makes the heart race.


    "All right, crayfish buddies, we''re taking you home to enjoy!"


    With a bag full of crayfish that I managed to catch using the mucus net, I head back home with a sense of triumph.

 Chapter 94:

    Chapter 94:


    An Understanding Of Differences


    On this day, two beautiful college girls, Machi and Ruu, went shopping together after finishing their university classes. Ruka, who had been asked out on a date by Ezuki, wanted Machi to help her choose the clothes she would wear for the date. By the way, Shizue had left separately, saying, "I''m going out with a boy for a bit.".


    "Hmm, which one should I choose"


    In front of a multitude of clothes hanging on the shop''s hangers, Ruu contemplated, her fingers on her chin. Machi watched her in a somewhat melancholic manner.


    Machi and Ruu met in college. Machi, who had transferred to a university in Tokyo and had no acquaintances, happened to start a conversation with Ruu, who was sitting nearby, which became the starting point of their friendship.


    Ruu''s first impression was that of a plain and quiet girl. She looked so young that Machi thought she might be in middle school, and she was short. Moreover, she always seemed to be cowering, as if she were scared of something. Machi, seeing her like that, thought that with her fine skin and beautiful face, she should dress more stylishly.


    Machi was outgoing and sociable, excelling at jumping into conversations with others. That was the complete opposite of Ruu, who had an introverted and shy personality, which sometimes frustrated Machi.


    However, Machi loved to talk in general. And since she didn''t have any acquaintances around, she continued to catch Ruu and talk with her about her favorite things one-sidedly. For Machi, who didn''t have any friends nearby, it was just the right stress relief.


    But as they continued talking, Ruu, who tended to look down, gradually started lifting her head, giving responses with a nod or a surprised expression, and occasionally showing a smile. Machi found it somewhat amusing, so she started paying more attention to Ruu''s expressions and would bring up topics that seemed to pique her interest. As a result, Ruka began to show a more emotionally rich side of herself.


    So, when Machi asked her again, "Why do you always keep your head down like that?". Ruu replied with a few words, "I don''t know how to interact with people".


    It turns out that Ruu had been frail since childhood and could hardly attend elementary school. As a result, she had never really had any friends until now.


    "Hey, Machi-chan, what should I do?"


    Ruu asked, turning to Machi with a troubled expression.


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. I''ll look for clothes that suit Ruka too. Why don''t you ask the store clerk for some recommendations?"


    "Okay! I''ll do that. Thanks, Machi-chan!"


    Ruu then went to find a store clerk, still dressed modestly.


    "Hmm, Germanium or a magnetic necklace? How effective are these things, anyway?"


    Most of the time, such products come with the disclaimer that their effectiveness varies from person to person. I have the financial means to try them out, but I still don''t want to waste money.


    Moreover, there are products in the health industry that can be not just dubious but actually harmful to your body. In fact, there have been cases where radium water with terrifying levels of radioactivity was sold as an energy drink overseas. Drinking radioactive substances how bad for your body can that be?


    That''s a true story. However, in the early 20th century, before the invention of atomic bombs, people had a very rudimentary understanding of radiation mainly that it had some strong energy. They had a "Strong energy must be good for health." mentality, which led to the commercialization of products like powders, cleansing milk, soap, foundation, and even sunscreen cream, all containing radioactive materials.


    Yes, if you used such products without knowing, no number of lives would be enough. And there are still many unknown aspects of the dungeon. I must be cautious as well.


    "Alright, I''ll consider magnets. At least they''re readily available. That basically means magnets."


    However, the scientific proof of how beneficial magnets are to the human body remains inconclusive. Performing experiments like "Plants won''t wither with the power of magnets!" seems simple, so why hasn''t anyone done it? Well, maybe the results didn''t show a significant difference, so there was no need to announce it.


    Anyway, it''s a fact that a weak electric current flows through the human body. If electricity flows, it''s reasonable to assume that magnets might also have some kind of influence.


    "Anyway, let''s give it a try. (Rustling sounds) Oh there it is. This one Powerful Neodymium Magnet."


    As someone who now has a body about 20 times stronger than an ordinary person in the dungeon, I doubt a regular magnet would have any effect. So, I decided to try a powerful neodymium magnet. However, these magnets are coated with plating, and direct contact with the skin can irritate due to sweat.


    So, I wrapped it in a thin tape, coated it, and then stuck it onto the positions of my body''s acupressure points using more tape.


    "Hmm, will this help relax my stiffness? How does it feel? Okay, let''s try focusing a bit [Meditation]!"


    Since this is an experiment, I quickly entered a meditative state using [Meditation] and tried circulating energy within my body. I noticed that in the areas with the powerful neodymium magnets, the flow of energy seemed to accelerate.


    "Phew I see. I could call this a kind of magnetic coating,'' in a way. I feel like the response in my moving parts has improved, if only slightly"


    I stood up and threw punches with both fists, and it felt quite good. For an ordinary person, this might be at the level of a placebo effect, mere imagination, or self-suggestion.


    However, with my ability to sense energy to the point where I can see auras, I can perceive those subtle differences. In other words, I''m someone who can discern these distinctions.


    Hehehe I may have taken another step closer to becoming something exceptional.

 Chapter 95.1

    Chapter 95.1


    Mantis Shrimp


    This is the usual classroom at the chiropractic school.


    "Whoa, super fine vibration blast! (Trembling!)"


    "Oh, that''s great, Muto-san!"


    For some reason, the older man, Muto-san, showed strong interest in my invented super fine vibration blast. Thanks to repeated guidance and his unwavering effort, Muto-san was starting to master the [Moderate Vibration Blast].


    "Wow, Zucky, we finally made it this far, thank you!"


    "Congratulations, Muto-san! (High-five!)"


    When Muto-san opened his practice, he wanted to make this vibration blast his selling point. He started his second life after leaving his corporate job, and I hope he does well.


    However, he might want to lose a little weight. The flesh under his chin quivers when he releases the vibration blast and can''t help but induce laughter.


    After enjoying our time at the chiropractic school, we took a bath at the hot spring public bath.


    With my newfound muscular physique, I couldn''t fit in my home bathtub without transforming. So, going to the public bath became a daily routine.


    "Phew, what a nice bath. It''s best to stretch your limbs in a spacious bathtub. Huh?"


    As I prepared to take out my motorcycle after coming out of the bath, I noticed a message from Serai-san.


    It''s 6:00 PM, and I received a message about ten minutes ago. It says, [Master, can I come over to hang out?] Well, [Sure, but there won''t be a bath or dinner tonight], I replied. Serai-san responded with, [That''s fine].


    What could it be? It doesn''t seem like he''s after a bath or a meal. Oh well, either way, I''m not very impressed. It''s not easy for me to endure, you know.


    Anyway, after finishing my shopping and returning home, changing into casual clothes, Serai-san knocked on my door without prior notice. Huh, he''s early. Could it be that he was already on his way when he sent the message?


    (What!? Wait, Serai-san could she be doing it while talking!?)


    No way! Serai-san, how careless Wait, this is something regular people can''t hear, right? It''s because I''m about 20 times more sensitive than normal people


    Oh no! If Serai-san knew I heard such embarrassing sounds, he might be mortified. Yeah, I didn''t hear anything! La la la! I didn''t hear anything!!


    Coughing exaggeratedly, I arrange the things Serai-san bought on the table.


    "(Clink! Knock, knock) Ugh, I thought I was going to wet myself!"


    "Sorry about that. There wasn''t time for an explanation"


    But I''m just relieved that Serai-san didn''t turn it into a disaster.


    If Serai-san had ended up in a real mess, I would have to dash out to buy replacement pants, and Serai-san would have to shower in the cramped space between the mantis shrimps'' filled bathtub and the toilet.


    "Mmm So, what about these little shrimp?"


    Serai-san glares at me with a serious expression.


    "They''re mantis shrimp I caught them in a nearby river after dropping you off the other day. I thought we''d have them for dinner today"


    "Huh So you mean we''re going to cook them?! I want to do it too! (Yay!)"


    Ah, Serai-san''s mood brightened up when she found out we were going to cook. She''s really easy to read at times like this.


    "Great! Let''s have you help, Serai-san."


    "Yeah! What can I do?"


    Serai-san is really excited now that she knows we''re going to cook.


    Alright, let''s cook together then. Let''s get cooking!

 Chapter 95.2

    Chapter 95.2


    Mantis Shrimp


    "Serai-san, first of all, we need to do something about your outfit. We''re planning to deep-fry the shrimp, and you probably wouldn''t want oil splattering on your clothes, right?"


    Serai-san is currently dressed quite casually in a jacket and jeans, but it''s a stylish casual, so she''d probably be upset if her outfit got stained from oil splatter.


    "Oh, I see So, master, can you lend me some clothes?"


    Ah, that''s the usual Serai-san.


    Sure, why not? I brought out my winter clothes from back when I was slimmer during the seasonal change. I can''t fit into them anymore, and if a cute college girl with a big bust wears them, it''s a fitting tribute to the clothes I used to wear when I was thinner. Back then, I had no interest in women at all (Sigh, looking far away.)


    "(Rustling rustling) How does it look?"


    "Well, it''s a bit big, but it doesn''t look bad, does it?"


    I pointed to the storage case with winter clothing and said, [Well, just pick whatever you like]. From there, Serai-san chose a long-sleeved sweater.


    "Hmm, I see. Master really has long arms and legs, huh? (Flick, flick)"


    Yeah, Serai-san''s shoulders are peeking out. There were turtlenecks in there, right? Plus, if you keep flicking the extra sleeve like that, you won''t be able to cook. Annoying. Despite giving off a bit of a silly vibe, cute girls look cute in any outfit.


    Anyway, let''s refocus and give some instructions.


    "All right, after changing, wash your hands, and then start cutting the vegetables on the table."


    "Serai-san, I''m almost done with the vegetable cutting!"


    "Okay, then. I''ll heat up the oil. Could you keep an eye on it? I''ll prepare the shrimp (Rustling)."


    "(Bzzz Plop, plop)"


    In the mobile unit bath I had moved, a pump connected with an extension cord supplies oxygen to the water in the bathtub. I used to use this when I had fish in an aquarium long ago, but I kept the pump because it might be necessary for "fishing" one day. Seeing it in action again after several years feels a bit nostalgic. That''s all thanks to my frugal nature.


    "(Plop, plop, plop Splish! Splash!)"


    The mantis shrimp in the bathtub have expelled mud and waste for a full day and night, so it should be enough. I''m tempted to make them expel more waste, but leaving them hungry for too long will make them start cannibalizing. It''s about the right time.


    "(Splish! Splash!) Oh, they''re still very lively"


    I scoop up the mantis shrimp from the bathtub with a gold sieve, and they are surprisingly lively, which makes me happy.


    "All right, let''s quickly drain the excess water. Superfine vibration blast! (Brilluuushhh!)"


    Let me explain. I can use my self-invented super fine Vibration Blast for draining water. However, be careful not to use it too vigorously, as it can crush the shrimp''s flesh.


    "Master, the oil is ready!"


    Oh, right. Then let''s start frying, shall we?


    Delicious and crispy.

 Chapter 96.1

    Chapter 96.1


    Tempura Donburi And A New Stage


    In a cramped kitchen, Ezuki was busily preparing a meal. Watching his back as she had finished cutting vegetables, Machi gazed absentmindedly.


    Ezuki Nakihito was a mysterious person to Machi, even to this day. To understand a person, one could often glean much by looking at their living space. However, despite searching Ezuki''s familiar room with that in mind, it was as barren as it could be.Updated from


    There was nothing on the walls, just a simple wall clock, a steel computer desk, and a television. Additionally, there were some small storage cases and a low glass table. Apart from these, there was really nothing else.


    Nevertheless, based on Ezuki''s words and actions up to this point, Machi could barely discern that he likely had a passion for motorcycles and physical training.


    As evidence, within the storage cases placed the room''s corner, Ezuki stored what seemed to be motorcycle parts, all carefully wrapped and stored as if they were precious.


    "I''ll try frying a little, so please wait, Serai-san."


    Ezuki said without turning around, and Machi immediately heard the sizzling sound of oil.


    His personality seemed extremely mild, far from what one would imagine given his robust appearance. Regardless of his imposing exterior, Ezuki always maintained a humble posture towards younger people like Machi and never assumed a condescending attitude.


    Moreover, he never sought anything in return. That was the key difference Machi had observed compared to the boys she was familiar with. The boys she knew treated her kindly as well. But their kindness was always accompanied by an underlying motive and hidden agenda. Underneath their kindness, they were always calculating and seeking closer relationships.


    Of course, Machi was aware of her own physical beauty, and she had understood from a young age that [beautiful people have an advantage]. She knew how to use iher advantage and manipulate those around her. However, she hadn''t realized until recently that [excessive beauty can also be a poison].


    Diving into dangerous dungeons, Machi tried to get the men she sought cooperation from more motivated. She sometimes relied on these men and even struck seductive poses.


    "Sounds good! Seki-san, you try frying next!"


    After receiving instructions from Ezuki, Machi stood in the kitchen. Ezuki called the aluminum foil-covered dome "Gullwing" for some reason, which was a bit mysterious, but other than that, there was no problem.


    "Hehe, frying is easy! (Sizzle sizzle sizzle)"


    "(Sizzle sizzle sizzle)"


    The thoroughly drained tempura prawns were placed in the hot oil and produced a pleasant melody. The delicious aroma of the prawns floated up with the heat. Yes, they looked very delicious.


    "When the overall color turns red, you can take them out in about a minute. Keep the Gullwing closed, and be careful not to burn yourself."


    "Yes, leave it to me, Master!"


    (I don''t intend to take Ezuki-san away from Ruu.)


    Besides, I''ve already earned a bad reputation for supposedly tempting a friend''s boyfriend.


    I never want to act in a way that would confirm that. But if Ruu and Ezuki-san were to become closer than they are now, I''m sure I''d lose my comfortable place.


    (So, for now, let me enjoy this time, Ruu)


    ..

 Chapter 96.2

    Chapter 96.2


    Tempura Donburi And A New Stage


    Sera-san and I cooperated, and together we fried all the long-tooth grouper.


    The good-sized ones were made into tempura, while the smaller ones were deep-fried or made into tempura. We also cooked some rice, and with a drink in hand, we were in high spirits while cooking. That might be the most enjoyable self-cooked meal in my life. Yes, I can''t help but feel elated when I''m with a cute girl.


    "[Crunch munch, munch. Sizzle aah~!]"


    And now, the main dish. I scooped some rice from the electric rice cooker into a bowl and covered it with a large tempura that looked like the bowl''s lid, all covered with finely shredded cabbage. To finish, I generously drizzled a medium-thick sauce over it.


    The aroma of the freshly fried tempura and the medium-thick sauce mixed, creating an incredibly appetizing scent that tickled the stomach. It''s the completion of the long tooth grouper tempura rice bowl.


    "Wow, this is amazing!"


    "Hehe! Nowadays, only master would get that excited, right?"


    "Huh? Hahaha, well, it''s fine. It looks so delicious. Here, Serai-san, sauce to your liking."


    "Yay, thanks! I''ll pour it generously too! (aah~)"


    The room was filled with the scent of the medium-thick sauce, oil, and the aroma of the long tooth grouper. But it wasn''t bad. These were the scents of happiness that made the brain feel joy.


    There was only a small glass table, so Sera-san and I sat opposite each other, using the table vertically.Updated from


    "Well, once again, let''s give thanks to the longtooth grouper. Bon apptit! (crunch!)"


    "Bon apptit!"


    "Amazing, isn''t it? America successfully cleared dungeons"


    "Yeah but that''s all they''re saying. They''re not giving us any more information."


    "Then, how about checking other channels? Go ahead (click)."


    [Now, Team Akikage has just defeated their 10th slime here! Oh, and they''ve leveled up again, it seems. Way to go, level up~!]


    When Serai-san changed the channel, we saw comedians in armor battling inside a dungeon.


    "Ah Why are they broadcasting dungeon battle scenes on TV? Wasn''t it supposed to be regulated to show dungeon combat scenes on TV!?"


    "Oh, Master, you didn''t know? This program about dungeons started not too long ago."


    "What?!?"


    That''s absurd. I stared at the screen, processing the information with my mind working in overdrive.


    What was being broadcast was a variety show with a guerrilla reporting theme. Comedians were divided into teams, each with different conditions for leveling up to test how it affected their abilities inside the dungeon.


    "Comedians divided into four teams, some focusing on their physical fitness, while others on their chubbiness And they''re separated into those who exercise and those who don''t, leveling up in dungeons? This is it''s practically a validation experiment of my proposed Growth Potential Filling Theory!"


    Ah, finally. I had always expected it would be revealed and widely known someday. But I never thought it would be exposed on commercial television in this manner.


    At this moment, 1 of my advantages had been lost.


    And the announcement of the United States successfully clearing dungeons. It seems that the world is moving on to a new stage without my knowledge.

 Chapter 97:

    Chapter 97:


    The World In Crisis


    On the day the dungeons appeared, the world changed drastically. Trains came to a halt, passenger planes were grounded, and of course, power outages occurred.


    The world was in utter chaos.


    Nevertheless, somehow, society continued to function. Initially, there were cries of the world coming to an end, and the stock market experienced wild fluctuations. But the feared massive army of monsters covering the skies and land'' did not appear from the dungeons, as people had anticipated.


    Dungeons were still in our lives, and once you entered, you''d encounter terrifying monsters.


    However, the most affected aspect of life was undoubtedly public transportation, particularly trains. Even now, there is no clear timeline for the recovery of routes that were destroyed by dungeon appearances, and shuttle services have been ongoing for those blocked sections. The time lost for people relying on these trains is immeasurable.


    But then, out of the blue, some good news emerged: America had successfully conquered a dungeon. This quickly shifted public opinion towards "Deal with the dungeons!".


    However, upon closer examination of America''s dungeon conquest announcement, it seemed that America wasn''t as thrilled as they might have appeared.


    In reality, a major American IT company had hired a large number of retired military experts and armed them to the teeth. They then sent this well-funded team into a dungeon that had appeared on their property with a casual "Off you go!".


    The results were impressive, with the well-armed team of retired military personnel taking on the dungeon and vanquishing the boss'' monster-like entity, causing the dungeon to disappear.


    The big IT company, with its financial backing, proudly proclaimed to the world, "How''s this? This is the power of our company!" which created a significant amount of trouble for the country.


    America seemed to prefer keeping this information confidential and continuing its investigation, but due to concerns about national prestige, they made an abrupt announcement about their dungeon conquest.


    Well, this is what I gathered from fiddling with my phone all night.


    However, the following day brought even more chaos. What people don''t know won''t trouble them, but once they find out, they start to make a fuss. In no time at all, cries of "Deal with the dungeons!" erupted all over the world.


    In response to the voices of their citizens, big countries like Russia and China decided to follow America''s lead and announced, "Hey, we''ve actually conquered dungeons too!" in an attempt to appeal to the world as powerful nations.


    Subsequently, European countries and Japan, followed suit, making similar announcements about their dungeon conquests and asserting their strength to the world.


    Well, I don''t do that because I''m an extreme scaredy-cat who''s content with the current situation.


    Moreover, even if I were to become a thief, my muscle-bound appearance would give me away even when disguised. Being tall and muscular is a dead giveaway.


    There''s one more thing. There have been violent incidents caused by individuals who gained power in dungeons. When people acquire extraordinary powers, they want to try them out.


    Of course, I''m no exception, and I''m using my skills to have fun. However, I''m just a lonely otaku. I''m having a great time hyahha!'' -ing in a secret dungeon that no one''s eyes will ever see, so there''s no problem.


    But in the world, many people aren''t like me.


    I''m enjoying my time with cute college girls and having a blast, now that I have a girlfriend. But what if I had been a bullied student back in the day? How would that have turned out?


    If I gained abilities and power from dungeons, I''d probably want to get back at the people who used to bully me. I''d say something like,


    "I''m strong! I''m not someone you can mess with anymore!". But the outcome is easy to imagine.


    With the power I gained from dungeons, I''d likely end up seriously injuring my classmates. It''s not something to be proud of, but if those classmates from back then showed up in front of me with the same cocky attitude as they used to, I think I''d still seek some form of revenge.


    Anyway, it''s a fact that people who gained power from dungeons have been involved in violent incidents. That''s probably why the government decided to prohibit entry into dungeons for ordinary people. Officially, it''s stated, "There have been signs of danger in the dungeons, so we''re investigating.".


    But in reality


    Until now, they allowed ordinary people into dungeons, even if it was mostly experimental. I suppose the government wanted to gather information from regular people since they couldn''t handle everything themselves.


    However, as a result, the dungeon classes that were being held have been indefinitely postponed. It''s no use if people can''t enter the dungeons.


    Wait, my fridge dungeon? No, no, that''s not possible.


    My fridge dungeon has ridiculously large cockroaches, rats with cloudy white eyes, and even monkeys that throw poop. It''s definitely not a place to bring a girl.


    So, after exchanging messages like, "Well, that''s a problem." everyone understood to some extent, and the dungeon classes were postponed indefinitely. In the midst of this exchange, the date with Ruu, which had originally been scheduled for the week after next, was suddenly moved to this Sunday.


    Oh! It''s finally here, my first-ever date in life! Woo-hoo, my excitement is through the roof!!

 Chapter 98.1

    Chapter 98.1


    First Date


    Sunday, 9:30 AM.


    This place is the nearest station to the theme park. All the passersby are people heading to the theme park, walking merrily.


    (Glad it''s a sunny day. And I''m glad I made it on time)


    Today, Ruu is wearing a deep brown skirt. Her top matches, and underneath, she has a white blouse. But she thought it might be too plain, so she bravely decided to wear white stockings.


    These were all hurriedly purchased online.


    When I showed the clothes she bought with Machi-chan to my mother, she scolded me, saying, "What are you planning to wear!?" Machi-chan had picked them out, and the salesperson had said, "This is perfect for a date!" So I bought them. But when I looked at myself in those clothes at home with her mother, I couldn''t help feeling embarrassed and wondered why I had bought such clothes.


    So I consulted with my mother and hurriedly bought new clothes for the date. I''m sorry for making you spend money, Mom.


    On this day, Ruu was excited about her first-ever date.


    (Yeah There''s nothing wrong with anything, right?)


    As she left the station, she saw her reflection in a window near the ticket gate and, as she had done many times on the train, adjusted her bangs.


    And then, the boys started to approach Ruiha.


    "Hey, you alone? Where are you from?"


    "You''re going to that theme park, right? We are too."


    "If you want, let''s play together."


    At first glance, the boys seemed to be in middle school. However, Ruu, with her youthful appearance and short stature, was still occasionally mistaken for a middle schooler and was occasionally approached by younger kids.Updated from


    Watching this, Ruu felt on top of the world. She wanted to proudly proclaim, "This is my boyfriend!" at the top of her lungs


    Coach''s expression of amazement that everyone displayed at his strength was something Ruu cherished. She was delighted that Coach, who was so impressive, took care of her, a seemingly insignificant person.


    ..


    However, they could only manage to experience two attractions in the morning.


    As expected of a popular theme park, the time spent waiting in line for attractions was longer than the time they actually spent on the rides. Nevertheless, the mascots made sure to entertain the guests, dancing and performing skits to keep them amused. So, the two of them were having a great time.


    As our stomachs started to rumble, we decided to enter one of the restaurants inside the theme park. Despite other options selling fast food, Ruu was thrilled that Coach had chosen to dine at a restaurant.


    "Now, what should we eat?"


    They sat facing each other, opening their menus. At that moment, Ruu noticed the dish that the waiter was bringing to a nearby table, and it piqued her interest.


    (Oh, that smells really good Is that pasta? It seems easier when compared to other dishes, and if I were to cook it, would Coach be happy?)


    While pondering this, the coach noticed the movement of her gaze and called the waiter to inquire.


    "Are you interested in that dish? Oh, I''m sorry. It''s our special Peperoncino."


    "Thank you. But Ruu."


    "Oh, should I get that, then?"


    (Yeah Since Coach asked, I should order it. Plus, if I taste it, I can make it for Coach)


    So, at the restaurant, Ruu enjoyed Peperoncino, while Ezuki savored seafood cream pasta, and they had a delightful lunch together.


    ..

 Chapter 98.2

    Chapter 98.2


    First Date


    After the fun time passed, it was around 8:00 p.m.


    The sun had set and the night sky was filled with a huge firework display.


    Smoke was lit, colorful laser lights danced in the air, and music blared. It is time for the parade, the pride of the theme park. Mascot characters and dancers dance happily on cars decorated with glittering lights in the shape of butterflies and ladybugs.


    Both sides of the parade route are filled with spectators.


    "Oh, Ruu, you can''t see it. Excuse me for a moment. Here you go! (Gulp!)"


    Ruu, who is short, would not be able to see the parade because of the crowd, so Ezuki made a chair for her with his left arm. Sitting in it and gaining a higher view, Ruu marveled at how her field of vision had expanded all at once.


    "Wow~! Very beautiful!"


    "Hahaha, that''s good to know."


    Cars, gleamingly decorated with colorful electric lights, slowly passed by. Above them were dancers dancing merrily. It was like a dream.


    But


    The widening of her field of vision allowed her to see the spectators, who were like shadow puppets in the glittering lights.


    Here and there, couples huddled shoulder to shoulder, their lips pressed together.


    Ruu knew that there was a rumor in this theme park that if a couple kissed under the legendary World Tree, the symbol of the park, they would be united forever.


    However, she had never imagined that so many couples would suddenly start kissing here and there.


    (What?)


    She had heard that dairy products could help alleviate garlic breath. Besides, the shop might have breath freshening pills that could be handy.


    (Damn!)


    Ruu rushed out of the ladies'' restroom toward the shop.


    And


    She obtained breath freshening pills and put a milk candy in her mouth. That should take care of the garlic odor.


    With confidence, she returned to where she had been. However, the dazzling parade had ended while she was away, and a forlorn tune announcing the park''s closure was playing.


    (Eh, no way Seriously!? Coach! Where''s Coach!?)


    Desperately searching for her lover but failing due to her short stature, Ruu took out her communication device and tried calling the coach.


    [Beep, the dialed number is currently in an area with no signal, or the device is turned off. The dialed number is]


    "Eh No way!?"


    [Beep, the dialed number is currently in an area with no signal, or the device is turned off. The dialed number is]


    [Beep, the dialed number is currently in an area with no signal, or the device is turned off. The dialed number is]


    Ruu repeatedly tried calling, but the call wouldn''t connect.


    And then, she remembered the face of her lover, who had been looking at her with an astonished expression.


    (No, I He must hate me now! Coach he must have gotten angry and left!)


    With this thought in mind, Ruu lowered her shoulders, wiped her tears, and left the theme park in a dreamlike state, leaving behind the park where she had spent her day.

 Chapter 99:

    Chapter 99:


    Chaos


    [Uwaan! Machi-chan. What should I do!!]"


    As Sera Machi, who was about to go to sleep, pondered what was happening when the intercom rang, the screen displayed the image of Ruu in the dark, crying her heart out.


    "Eh, Ruu?! Weren''t you supposed to have a date today!?"


    "[Byeeeeen! Machii-chan! Machii-chan!!]"


    She was sobbing uncontrollably, making no sense at all. Machi, worried, decided to let Ruu into her room and calm her down to hear the situation.


    ..


    "Uu! I don''t want to be thought of as smelly! I didn''t want to be thought of as smelly because of garlic~! Uwaaaahhh!!"


    "Okay, okay I get it now."


    While wiping her tears, Ruu explained that during their date, she had eaten a garlic-loaded plate of Aglio Olio Peperoncino for lunch, and she couldn''t kiss because of the garlic smell, which made Coach angry, and he left.


    (What''s that all about?)


    However, that was Machi''s genuine reaction. If it were Ezuki, a man who could devour a garlic-loaded bowl of ramen with no issues, he wouldn''t mind a little garlic odor during a kiss. That seemed to be more of an issue with Ruu being overly sensitive to garlic smell.


    "You see, Ruu Master doesn''t care at all about garlic odor. Besides, he''s the one who recommended Aglio Olio Peperoncino in the first place, isn''t he!?"


    "Huff! But still!!"


    (Oh, goodness. That''s a complete disaster.)


    Machii inwardly marveled.


    Ruu was usually a quiet and well-behaved person.


    However, once her emotions exploded, she turned into a troublesome and annoying child.


    ..


    And the morning came with the rising sun.


    "Come on, Ruu. Get up, we''re going to school!"


    "Ugh Machi-chan, I want to skip university today"


    "No way! You can''t do that. Come on, get up!"


    Machi grabbed Ruu''s hand, which was curled up under the blanket on her bed, and pulled her up.


    Last night, Machi had to endure Ruu''s endless complaints. She even made a call to Ruu''s house. She thought Ruu''s mother worried that her beloved daughter hadn''t returned, and explained that she would stay over.


    We had spent the day so harmoniously during our date. We seemed to be having so much fun, and then, when I tried to kiss her?


    I was in turmoil, trying to compose a message to ask Nana-san for advice but stopped myself from sending it.


    [Hey, you Some things are just understood. If you''re not getting a response from a girl, it''s over. To pester her friends for information is just pathetic, you know]


    I was greeted with a mocking smile from the imagined Nina-san in my mind.


    (Damn it! I can''t even make a sound!)


    In the end, Brain Nina-san was right.


    Whether I tried to contact Ruu or Serai-san and I reached out to Nina-san for advice, it would only further highlight my patheticness.


    (So, I''ve been dumped.)


    .


    Two days had passed since then.


    Sigh, I can''t find any motivation to do anything.


    It''s often said, but it''s as if there''s a huge hole in my chest, and the cold wind is blowing right through it.


    However, I know I can''t stay like this. But even though I know that my heart, now left without a job or a girlfriend, remains unhealed.


    [Huh Fkyyuun! Shta Fkyyuun!]


    That''s when I entered the pitch-black dungeon from the refrigerator and put on the Bug King Suit. What did I do wrong? What went wrong? No matter how much I ask myself, I can''t find the answer.


    But, it''s as if I''m trying to fill the hole in my chest, and now, a murky, dark anger wells up within me.


    (Was the love I saw just an illusion? Was the happiness I saw also an illusion?!)


    That was an illusion, and this is an illusion. Everything is just an illusion, and the world remains unchanged, my enemy forever. In that case, I''m done.


    The me who had expectations was a fool.


    (That''s right, I''ll become strong in the dungeon! I''ll become strong in the dungeon and show them who looked down on me! Power is everything! That''s all that matters! I need to be strong!)


    [Fkyyukyyun! (Bikoooon!!)]


    The eyes of the fully equipped Bug King Suit glow ominously red.


    Without a job and a girlfriend.


    There is nothing left to bind me.


    Wait, dungeon monsters! I will show you the power of me, who has fallen into darkness and become just like you, to the fullest!

 Chapter 100:

    Chapter 100:


    First Treasure Chest


    "[Giri giri giri Pegusha! (Bofun!)]"


    "Kofuuu! (Bikooon!)"


    On the 9th underground floor, Etsuki, who crushed the head of a giant stink bug with one hand, emerges from the smoke that appears after the monster falls, shining red eyes in the fearsome slaughter machine wrapped in the insect king suit.


    "Gyuchichii! Gyuchi!!"


    "[Zubiyarraa! (Bofubofufun!)]"


    Monstrous cockroaches with jaw-like faces leap at Etsuki. However, when Etsuki flashes Excalibur held in her right hand, they instantly disintegrate mid-air, turning into smoke. Monsters killed in a fit of heartbreak, nothing but collateral damage.


    Truly unparalleled. However, Ezuuki''s body is covered in numerous wounds from the monsters, with thorns and fangs still stuck. The Bug King Suit is stained with bright red blood.


    No matter how strong one''s mental strength may become, the heart desires love. Therefore, the sense of loss from losing a lover for the first time in one''s life is extraordinary. And the anger that welled up to fill that sense of loss was driving a man named Ezuki mad.


    "Fushururu~! (Bikoon!)"


    Exhaling strongly, and with the eyes of the Bug King Suit shining red, he searches for his next prey, rotating his head. A complete tantrum. However, even the monster insects, who would hardly feel fear, showed signs of hesitation before his overwhelming intimidation.


    But that''s no surprise. Ezuki had leveled up and become even stronger.


    Current Level: 38 (Previous: 37)


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Attributes:


    Strength: 245 (Previous: 212)


    Stamina: 250 (Previous: 218)


    Intelligence: 246 (Previous: 215)


    Mental Strength: 271 (Previous: 240)


    Agility: 248 (Previous: 220)


    Luck: 166 (Previous: 133)


    Frustration: 356


    Blessings:


    [Salt''s Blessing]


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid 2] | [Agility] | [Disease Resistance 6] | [Usurpation] | [Mucus 5] | [Space 4] | [Good Luck 1.4] | [Footwork] | [Meditation] | [Salt 5]


    And just like yesterday, Ezuki descended back into the 9th underground level. His stamina was already about 25 times that of an average person. Even if he sustained injuries that would take a normal person 10 days to heal, his astonishing recovery ability would have him back in shape in just half a day. Additionally, by covering the affected area with the pseudo-exudate produced by the skill [Slime], he could further expedite the healing process.


    As a result, the wounds and bruises on his body from the previous night had disappeared completely, leaving only faint traces of a few cuts.


    "[Gacon! Sugogogogo!]"


    "Huh!? What''s this"


    Ezuki for the first time in the dungeon, discovered a hidden room. He found an odd pattern on the dungeon wall and, upon pushing it, the wall suddenly started moving.


    " (Peeking)"


    He peeks into the room from the corridor. The room is about 10 meters square, with nothing particularly unusual except for a conspicuous treasure chest placed in the farthest corner.


    "Don''t underestimate me Mucus Field!"


    "Kyubababaa~!"


    However, his response upon discovering the treasure chest had long been simulated as part of his otaku nature. First, using the skill [Slime], he covers the entire room with a moderately thick layer of slime. The floor, ceiling, and wallsall covered. That should render most traps useless. Even a forcefully thrusting spear would be blocked by the slime. Arrows wouldn''t shoot out, poison gas wouldn''t be released, and pit traps that open with a snap would be futile with the entire room covered in slime.


    (So all that''s left is to be cautious of traps on the treasure chest and open it.)


    "Go, Mucus Slime!"


    (And as for opening the chest, it''s simple. By manipulating the Mucus with magic, I can move it like a slime.)


    [Unyunyunyu Paka! It hurts, hurts]


    The slime easily opens the treasure chest and retrieves a rod-shaped item.


    "Hmm What''s this? A wand??"


    The object brought by the mucus, though too short to be called a wand, and a bit thicker than a stick, resembles a square mallet about 30 centimeters. It looks ivory-like white, probably made of stone or some creature''s bone. The shape is reminiscent of a resin peg used to secure a tent to the ground so it doesn''t fly away in the wind. The thing that made him think of this item as a wand is the large red gem, like an unopened umbrella, embedded at the tip.


    Yes, it protrudes significantly, and rather than saying it''s [filled], it''s more fitting to say it''s [embedded].


    However, regardless, it''s the dungeon''s first treasure.


    There might be curses or explosive dangers, but worrying about that would lead nowhere. So, still enveloped in mucus, Ezuki grasps the wand with the red gem in his left hand. Even if it were cursed or explosive, the calculation was that if it tasted bad, he could cut off his left arm.


    Having ventured and fought in the dungeon, he had long been prepared for such possibilities.


    "(Gashii) Hmm, there''s no sign of an explosion or curses. So, does that mean it''s a magic wand as it appears? Alright, let''s give it a try. Well, I don''t know if my abilities are skills or magic"


    He clears away the slime covering the surroundings and, imagining the wand shooting out slime balls from the tip, sends magic into the wand.


    [Bwah, Bogyu~!]


    Then, a moment later, flames appear at the wand''s tip, turning into a fireball and flying away.


    "Huh!? Could this be a Fire Wand that produces flames based on the injected magic power!"


    The knowledge gained from playing numerous games informs him that the item in his hand is likely a Fire Wand.


    (Amazing, I wonder how much it would sell for.)

 Chapter 101:

    Chapter 101:


    Madness


    Kateshina Ruu.


    She suffered from severe asthma since childhood, making it difficult for her to attend elementary school. Even on good days when she could occasionally go to school, once the coughing started, it wouldn''t stop, and she would spend most of her time in the infirmary.


    Although her classmates always showed concern for Ruu, they kept their distance, treating her like something fragile. Even though they understood that asthma is not contagious, the young classmates didn''t want to get close to Ruu, who coughed severely.


    The pitying and somewhat irritating gazes from her classmates, such as they were touching something delicate, haunted Ruu. Being a young, frail girl, it frightened her, and she became increasingly uncomfortable interacting with others, aware that she was causing inconvenience to those around her.


    As she grew older, the treatment proved effective, and her asthma symptoms gradually improved. However, the trauma from her childhood lingered heavily in her heart, turning Ruu into an introverted person. She still can''t make close friends despite advancing to junior high and high school.


    The turning point came when she entered university. Serai Machi, a cheerful and lively woman, approached Ruu, who had been alone for a long time. They became friends, and Ruu, for the first time in her life, found a close friend in Serai Machi, whom she began to rely on.


    "Machi-chan, hey, let''s kiss"Updated from


    And to this day, Ruu hasn''t returned home, staying overnight in Machi''s room under the pretext of [kiss training].


    "Haa~ Ruu, how many times do I have to tell you? You don''t need to practice kissing! How many times do I have to say it for you to be satisfied??"


    Machi was having a hard time dealing with the troublesome Ruu, who had become a bit of a pest. Although it''s often said that only children tend to be more selfish than those with siblings, Machi felt that Ruu, also being an only child, strongly exhibited this trait.


    "But if I can''t kiss well, Coach will hate me!"


    "That''s not true! Guys love it when a girl''s kiss is a bit awkward!!"


    "No, that''s not true! When a woman kisses well, everyone is fascinated!"


    "Ugh, seriously!"


    Machi scratched her head in frustration. Ruu, who had seen a scene at an amusement park that was apparently quite vivid, kept clamoring about kisses. Thanks to Ruu''s behavior, Machi was getting stressed, and it seemed like she might start losing her hair.


    "You if it''s come to this, I''ll send a complaint message and I''ll relist the Fire Wand at a price of 300 million yen!"


    The Fire Wand is an amazing item that allows anyone to become a fire magician. So, whether it''s 200 million or 300 million, it''s definitely not too expensive.


    I''m happier with money than a magical Fire Wand right now. With millions of yen, I can get liberated from the anxieties of life. Then, I can buy high-dividend stocks with that money and live comfortably while receiving dividends.


    Lack of money is miserable. In today''s world, everything revolves around money. Without money, you''re as good as powerless.


    I could get along with those college girls because I had money from selling the magic stones obtained in the dungeon. They probably thought of me as nothing more than a convenient ATM. So, as I think about it, tears involuntarily flow.


    It was fun. It was enjoyable. But the tears that upset Ruu and the tears Serai-san showed on the way back. When I thought everything was a lie to deceive me, I found myself crying even more.


    I got deceived. So, as soon as I tried to force a physical relationship, she suddenly ran away.


    "Geez, it was fun It was very very happy! Guu! Fu, fuguu~!!"


    Even if I grit my teeth and cry, there''s nothing for me.


    No job No girlfriend


    Nobody thinks they need me.


    All I have is the pitch-black refrigerator and the dungeon.


    Slice!


    I used a knife that was conveniently nearby to shave off one of my eyebrows.


    "Hehehehe! How''s this!? A face with one shaved eyebrow is truly bizarre! Fufufu That''s the most foolish face among foolish faces! Yes, I can''t show this face to anyone! Then, I will live in the dungeon! Live and die with the dungeon! I will become the strongest! The absolute strongest!! (Clang!)"


    Having gone crazy over his first experience of heartbreak, Ezuki decides to dive back into the dungeon. Opening the refrigerator, he throws himself into its swaying, pitch-black abyss.

 Chapter 102:

    Chapter 102:


    Dusk


    My name is Sandra, a wandering vampire hunter.


    Just kidding.


    Back when I played an online game for a bit, the female characters were very charming. So, when I chose that character for a test play, I got invited to a guild. And when I mistakenly entered that guild as a woman, the guys asked me all sorts of private things unrelated to the game.


    So, in return, at that time without revealing I was actually a guy, I managed to get through with some crossplay moves. From my perspective, handling this kind of roleplay is a piece of cake.


    Well, even now that I''ve actually become a woman, I still don''t understand the feelings of a woman at all.


    And, just like that, I suddenly remembered that when rumors like I got married thanks to an online game'' spread on the internet, there were many who immediately jumped on the bandwagon with Me too!''. I understand it''s because they lack encounters to the point where they can''t help but take such actions.


    But really, I think those kinds of things are a bit sketchy.


    Because you can easily embellish who the other person is online. No matter how much they claim to be a wealthy handsome guy or an extremely cute girl, there''s no way to confirm it. If they upload fabricated images, you might easily believe them.


    Then I might get approached with some shady investment talk like [This is just between us] on the net. In other words, online, you never see the real identity of the other person, only the virtual image they present.


    From what I''ve seen, boasting and trolling online are everyday occurrences. Well, trolling doesn''t matter. But in online games where the dominant age group is young, you see a condensed version of bad manners while playing.


    So, those who brag often turn out to be middle school or elementary school students, for example.


    Therefore, even if you really get along well in chat, I think it''s best to keep it to play other games and not get too close. That''s because, more than the rumor of [I got a boyfriend thanks to an online game], there are probably many more incidents like [I met someone I got to know online, and it turned into a disaster] happening.


    You can understand the meaning of this by looking at recent news events.


    Well, in any case, whether it''s online games, or if you''re going to meet someone directly, I want you to approach it with a lot of preparation.


    As a matter of fact, if a person is as good-looking as they claim to be, those around them should take notice. Even so, if someone who seems to get excluded from existing communities is seeking encounters and scheming in such places, there''s a high possibility of that.


    Therefore, when I arrive at the meeting place, it might be something like [A male Amazoness bodybuilder was waiting inside], which could happen.


    But anyway, I like games too, and I have no intention of dissing them like Online games are a breeding ground for evil!'' Just consider it as advice from an old lady and let it go.


    While fighting, as I looked at Jerome, the Pakistani guy who mistook me for a real woman and tried to pick me up the other day, and the bat monster walking upright with a hunched back, I somehow had that thought.


    Level 40Updated from


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Stats:


    Strength 500


    Endurance 500


    Intelligence 500


    Spiritual Power 500


    [I see, that''s too bad~]


    Realizing from the conversation that the caller isn''t Ezuki, Ruu once again slumps. Despite feeling sorry for Ruu, Machi can''t do anything but continue her conversation with Nina.


    "So what does Shizu want?"


    [Well, I don''t really have anything specific. You guys said you were going to meet him together today, right? Since I tried contacting him, too and got no response, I thought I''d call you to see if you two met.]


    "He''s not here at all The bike is here, but the room is dark, and the meter isn''t running. Ugh, where could that idiot master have gone!"


    [Machi, there''s no use getting upset. Besides, it''s probably more for you and Ruu-chan to decide when to return the call, right?]


    "Ugh well, yeah, I guess"


    [Then don''t worry too much. If he doesn''t reply this time, try another day.]


    "But you know, Ruu looks so down again"


    While on the phone, Machi, who had distanced herself from Ruu, turns around. Ruu, crouched down and absorbed in writing another letter to Ezuki in her small notebook, looks up in surprise.


    Seeing that sight, Manami also starts to feel unbearable emotions.


    [When he''s not around, there''s no need to rush. We''ll go together next time. Machi, let me talk to Ruu-chan for a bit.]


    "Yeah, got it."


    "Shizu wants to talk to Ruu Ruu?"


    "Uh yeah, sorry."


    Startled, Ruu, who had been engrossed in her writing, lifts her face and hands over the call.


    "Hello Shizu? Mm, yeah Uh-huh, yeah, thanks, Shizu."


    While Machi watches Ruu talking on the phone, the gloomy expression on Ruka''s face gradually lightens. It seems that Shizue said something comforting to her.


    "Machi-chan, Shizu-chan will come with us next time!"


    "That''s great, but is that all?"


    "Huh yeah, um she said, [Don''t give up because there will be days when we can all go to the hot springs together or have a fun trip. Don''t give up.]."


    (Ah, I see There''s a way to comfort like that too)


    Seeing Ruu''s expression brighten more than when she was the one providing comfort, Machi feels a bit down herself, as if Shizue had shown the difference in their feminine qualities.


    "Let''s go home for today. So, when we get back, shall we have special cooking training? We''ll treat Sensei to delicious food and make her happy, right?"


    "Yeah Teach me again, Machi-chan."


    "Sure, sure. So, let''s train hard!"


    However, Machi, with her usual brightness, changes her feelings positively, and while chatting about what to cook, the two leave Ezuki''s apartment behind.

 Chapter 102.1

    Chapter 102.1


    The 10th Floor


    "I finally descended to the 10th floor.


    [Chill Sssssss]


    In front of the room with the stairs, a long straight corridor stretched out. Perhaps due to tension, the air felt colder than on the upper floors.


    No room for carelessness. After all, this is the 10th floor, ten times more than 5.


    In the 5th floor, I got chased by the boss monster King Cockroach, and felt like I was about to die. So, if another boss monster-level existence were to appear, the likelihood is high on this 10th underground floor. Therefore, I must proceed with caution.


    But I had anticipated that and made thorough preparations in advance. Well, that''s the kind of person I am, thinking, [Something like this might happen].


    "Ready, let''s go! Probe Arrow, take off!"


    The camera-equipped drone placed on the dungeon floor rotated its 4 propellers and floated into the air through manipulation. Yes, I utilize the tools of civilization here. Without risking reconnaissance danger personally, I sent a camera-equipped drone ahead to investigate the situation on the 10th underground floor.


    [Fiiiiiiiiii]


    The Probe Arrow moved along the dungeon corridor, making a small driving sound. I confirmed its operation and video reception status on the visual display on my laptop.


    "Yeah, just as tested, the aircraft''s operation and video reception are both good. And is this ahead a hall? Let me rotate the aircraft once to check the surroundings, what!?"


    The video displayed on the laptop suddenly became distorted. In the next moment, it became completely unclear what it was showing, and finally, the screen blacked out.


    "Hey, why did it crash!? I didn''t make any mistakes in operation!?"


    See, the Fire Wand is so useful.


    But the difficulty lies in the significant time lag for converting magic into flames on the Fire Wand side. However, the fired fireball has homing functionality, and as long as the caster keeps the wand in hand and doesn''t lose sight of the target, it will track it.


    [Sizzle Szzzzzzt!!]


    The giant fly, now wingless from the flames, continues to move its muscles to fly, spinning around on the floor.


    "Yes, fire does work well against insects. However, the grudge of Arrow and Hawk! (Splash! Thud.)"


    The giant fly, with its head crushed, disappears into smoke. A fly that can''t fly is just a fly. Wait, what am I saying? Wasn''t that a pig?


    In any case, fire is the most suitable method for attacking living creatures. That applies to monsters as well. Sustained damage from combustion ruthlessly destroys the body''s tissues. When muscle cells are burned and contracted, the monster can no longer move properly.


    Of course, there may be monsters that aren''t affected by fire attacks, but that''s likely a very special case.


    So, why was I trying to sell such a handy Fire Wand? It''s because I didn''t like the time lag until activation. It takes about three seconds to pour in magic and shoot it out.


    That wouldn''t be a problem for a magician who has a sturdy frontline party to protect them. However, for me, who fights solo, those 3 seconds are fatal. In that case, there are several excellent skills that I could activate the magic instantly if I concentrate. Therefore, if I''m fighting solo, I concluded that it''s better to use [Strong Acid], [Slime], or [Salt], which have immediate effects, rather than the Fire Wand.


    Bringing the Fire Wand into the dungeon is more of a toy than a weapon. There might be monsters that are only vulnerable to fire, so it''s just a precaution.


    "Hmm the drop from the giant fly is its wings, even though they were burning just now"


    For some reason, after the giant fly turned into smoke and disappeared, its wings remained in good condition. Well, I didn''t mind much since when I dismembered stink bugs and cockroaches, the shells and limbs were still in good condition.


    ..

 Chapter 102.2

    Chapter 102.2


    The 10th Floor


    And here, it''s still the 10th floor.


    [Chill Sssssss]


    (Darn it, ended up having to scout on my own)


    [Sti stetetetete glance around, stetetetete]


    Bending at the waist, lowering my posture, I cautiously proceed through the dungeon corridor like a Japanese Spider-Man. Despite that, for some reason, I''ve been spotted by a group of monsters. Perhaps the flashy golden bug king suit stands out too much.


    [[[Bwan! Uwan! Bubububububu!!]]]


    Upon entering a vast space resembling an underground reservoir with a high ceiling, hundreds of giant flies cluster together, flying in disarray like a large lump. It''s clear that they are highly alert to my presence.


    However, as the group expands like a blooming flower, for some reason, a silver metallic figure emerges from within.


    "Hmm!?"


    Even though it''s a dungeon, I involuntarily widen my eyes. Even though I know it''s a monster, there''s a subconscious tendency to focus on the figure of a woman.


    Hmm, the proportions are good. Excellent, even. The legs are long as if wearing high heels. The buttocks are large, yet the waist is tightly curved. Sexy. Furthermore, the chest is covered with what seems to be a hard outer shell, swelling significantly, and the arms, like the legs, are very slim and long, with four of them.


    (Huh, wait something''s odd?)


    A woman wearing a silver metallic battle suit and a helmet. But upon closer inspection, it''s not a helmet; it''s the head of a fly itself.


    (Eeeeek!!)


    The moment I accurately recognize the target, an intense fear runs through my entire body.


    (A female version of the fly person!? A monstrous Silver Fly Woman!? No she''s commanding hundreds of giant flies. Should I call her the Queen of Flies?)


    In any case, I want no part in a direct confrontation. I turn on my heel to retreat.


    However, upon seeing that, the Fly Queen waves her hand, and the swarm of giant flies surrounding me simultaneously attacks. Moreover, their movements are clearly more agile than the flies I fought earlier.


    [[[Bwan! Uwan! Bubububububu!!]]]


    "Move! Smash! Guh! Ouch!"


    "You idiot, seriously Guh!? (Gukii!)"


    But in my haste to escape, I ended up injuring my limbs. I inadvertently stepped on a nearly crushed giant fly with my right foot, not looking where I was going.


    [[[[Dobyuridobyura! Dochadobyu dodododododo!!]]]]


    With limbs injured and knees on the ground, a tsunami of giant maggots surged forward.


    "A maggot tsunami!!"


    Overwhelmed by the sheer force covering the entire corridor, I involuntarily gasped and felt a sense of oppression.


    "Ha! This is bad! Slime Rope! Catapult!!"


    Instinctively creating a Slime Rope, I launched myself like a pachinko ball.


    (Damn it, with my limbs injured, I can''t run anymore!)


    [Byun! Zaguu!]


    "Guah!?"


    I thought I narrowly avoided it.


    But just as I jumped from the top of the tsunami, a giant maggot that leaped down caught my left calf with its fangs, easily tearing through the suit.


    "Kuu! Lotion Field! Lotion Field! Slime Rope! Lotion Field!"


    Both legs were now injured. I couldn''t run anymore. So, slipping and rolling forward, I deployed a lubricating slime to reduce friction and gain a little distance. Unable to stand upright, my only option was to escape.


    However, the giant flies that survived returned, persistently attacking.


    "Gu! Gah! Kuh, damn you, you damn flies! Acid Storm!"


    A yellow storm of strong acid swept through, dispersing the giant flies. Yet, the creepy milky-white wall, the giant maggot tsunami, still surged forward with a resounding noise.


    "Hey, Slime Rope! ([Bya!])"


    [[[Dobyuri dodododododo!!]]]


    A slime rope shot towards the staircase. Using it as a lifeline, I climbed the stone steps, narrowly escaping the horrifying 10th floor.

 Chapter 103:

    Chapter 103:


    Stubborn Individual''s Determination


    It''s a mess. Despite making thorough preparations and challenging the tenth floor of the underground


    [Clang, creaking sounds]


    The iron door, usually easy to open and close, now feels incredibly heavy.


    "Ha Ha Damn it. Finally made it back"


    Even after escaping from the tenth floor underground, I couldn''t walk, crawling back to the dungeon antechamber from the ninth floor. Moreover, the monsters gathered more than usual due to the smell of blood, and I faced near-death experiences multiple times.


    Thanks to that, what would take 1 hour took 3 and a half.


    [Squelch Slurp]


    "Ah, damn it! As I thought!!"


    Throughout the return, there was constant unpleasant pain and discomfort.


    My left leg got damaged by a giant maggot


    Hastily taking off the suit, I found that the calf tissue was melting. Suddenly, it collapsed, and I could see the bones. Moreover, even the leg bones were melting away before my eyes.


    Is this some digestive enzyme rather than poison?


    The affected area was covered with emergency pseudo-infiltration fluid, but it seemed ineffective against the invading digestive enzyme.


    [Squelch Slurp]


    Looking at the wound, the collapse of the tissue was spreading slowly. That''s bad. It might get worse if left like this. Whipping my aching body, I crawled to the room, pulling tools and power sources.


    [Whirring! Scrape, grind, squeak!!]


    "Gu!!"


    Then, biting a towel, I cut off my left leg with a disk grinder. If I leisurely called an ambulance and went to the hospital now, I might lose everything up to my knees


    "Ha Ha Ha, Guuuh!!"


    And thus, the left leg became strangely lighter.


    Lifting the left leg, I produced flames from the fire wand and cauterized the wound. For hemostasis, disinfection, and just in case there were remnants of the digestive enzyme that had penetrated the wound And finally, I covered the affected area with newly created pseudo-infiltration fluid.


    "Now, what to eat Well, all I have is cockroach limbs. (Bouncing, bouncing, bouncing)"


    Yes, I''ve always been a lonely, bullied otaku.


    So, I''m used to difficult situations.


    Yes, my stress resistance is absurdly high compared to ordinary people. No matter how tough it gets, I can spend a day as if nothing happened, with a blank expression. I''ve spent my school days like that, so this is nothing.


    [Crunch Scrape, scrape, scrape. Clack.]


    "Nom nom nom Yeah, cockroach limbs are delicious today too! Once you get used to the appearance, they''re tasty. Yeah! It works, it works! (Gulp, gulp, gulp)"


    Sitting naked with a waist towel at the computer desk, I savored the roasted cockroach limb in my left hand and drank water from a PET bottle in my right hand.


    "Phew"


    I''m still alive. And that''s enough.


    And considering it, I can say it''s a relief that it was only my left leg. If it were an arm instead of a leg, I would be feeling considerably inconvenient by now. And if I had lost my arm, a significant decrease in combat ability would be inevitable. I would probably be more depressed and troubled than I am now.


    But with a leg, I can get a high-performance prosthetic now.


    Many athletes with prosthetic legs can run faster than able-bodied individuals. That''s why.


    "All right. Let''s start by getting a good prosthetic. No, wait, maybe I can make my prosthetic like when I made the Insect King Suit"


    If I don''t have a leg, I can make one. Legs are just decorations! The maintenance personnel also said that. Well, that was assuming we were talking about space combat.


    Without thinking too much, let''s keep it simple, especially at times like this.


    I crawled into the refrigerator, dark and filled with King Cockroach exoskeletons, and searched for usable parts, knocking down a pile of exoskeletons.


    (Mainly, I''ll make an exoskeleton similar to the Insect King Suit, and I can put a frame like a sports prosthetic inside. Come to think of it, the tendons of the giant cockroach limbs might be useful for something. By filling the prosthetic with slime-like fluid and controlling it with magic, I might be able to move it like a normal foot)


    [Clatter Poof, clatter]


    That''s right, I haven''t completely lost yet.


    So no matter how painful it is, it''s not over yet.


    If it''s not over, then I must not stop here.


    ..

 Chapter 103.1

    Chapter 103.1


    Pixie


    "Ba! What the hell is this nonsense!?"


    Having descended to the 12th floor, I found myself surrounded and toyed by monsters.


    The dungeon staircase. Just like the entrance and exit on each floor, it was pitch black, and one couldn''t confirm the situation without descending properly. It was a solid, pitch-black barrier, preventing observation with tools like a periscope or reconnaissance with drones.


    So, as usual, I cautiously descended the staircase to the 12th floor. There, as expected, was a staircase room of roughly 10 meters in length and width, similar to the layout on other floors.


    As I attempted to create a makeshift defensive formation with mucus, floating figurines of beautiful girls appeared before me.


    I couldn''t help but be astonished and taken aback by this.


    My eyes got captivated.


    (Huh! Could it be gas!?)


    First, I was cautious about the possibility of it being a trap. I had no recollection of triggering any traps. However, I might have inhaled some gas-inducing hallucinations, making me see illusions.


    Otherwise, in a dungeon infested with unpleasant pests like cockroaches and flies, there''s no way there would be beautiful girls.


    (Wait a minute, something''s strange though. I just recently replaced the filters on my Bug King Mask.)


    Yeah, it''s unlikely that I''ve been poisoned.


    While I was struggling to comprehend the situation and in confusion, the beings that looked like cute figurines turned their hostile intentions toward me and launched an attack.


    Small, fairy-like girls with transparent wings that sparkled like dragonflies, gracefully dancing in the air.Updated from


    Upon closer inspection, they were famous beings from various storiesPixies.


    """Pi-pii~! (Pou Shipyun shipyupyuuun!)"""


    This time, they started shooting white light bullets, and when those hit directly, severe pain resonated through my bones. The speed at which they flew was slower than needles, but they packed a heavier punch.


    [[[Kyurin Shurin!]]]


    "Ku!! This is like a battleship from World War II that can''t deal with aerial forces! (Gakuri)"


    The Pixies surrounded their prey, flying around proudly. Still, even then, I couldn''t direct any murderous intent towards them.


    "At least, I need to reduce the damage Right! Activate the skill [Sturdy]! (Bikyuuun!)"


    """"Pi~! (Pou Pwan! Hiruriruriru)""""


    "Boom! Kyubobon! Guwaaaah!!"


    It hurts! Ah, but it''s not as bad as before.


    I see, the [Sturdy] skill not only increases physical defense but also magical defense. Hmm, that''s helpful. Since it has effects on both, maybe that''s why it didn''t boost physical defense as much as [Sturdy] implies.


    [Hiruriruriru]


    "But at this rate Muo!?"


    [[[Kyubobobom!!]]]


    Just as I aimed at the Pixies flying around to assess the situation, three light bombs hit my face simultaneously. As a result, my head tilted back significantly.


    Zu, zu, zugogogogogo!


    "Nfufufufu! That was a little painful!"


    However, at the same time, the space emperor within me awakened.


    ..

 Chapter 103.2

    Chapter 103.2


    Pixie


    Zugogogogogo


    "Nfufufufu! Let me say it That was just a little painful"


    Finally, the space emperor within me had awakened.


    Let me explain. An otaku always harbors multiple characters in their heart. And my mindset, including cruelty and brutality, was strongly linked to a space emperor.


    [[[Kyurin Shurin]]]


    The Pixies, noticing the change in the atmosphere, flew away and kept their distance.


    "Nfufufu I won''t let you escape. Mucus Wall!"


    [Jubyuuun!! Jubyubuun!!]


    Thick slime walls emerged behind the Pixies, blocking their retreat.


    "Now, shall we go for a deathmatch? But I won''t let you die so easily. Acid Smell! (Doshuwawawawa!!)"Updated from


    [[[Powawawa Kyurin, Shurin!]]]


    The Pixies protected themselves from the boiling yellow acid gas with light barriers.


    "Nfufufu Is it that again? But how long can you endure? We still have plenty left like this! ((Doshuwawawawa!!))"


    "((Powawawa Fuu)) Pi! Pi-pii~!? ((Heraherohero Pote))"


    "Hu First, one. You were the one dropping light bombs on me, weren''t you? I''ll punish you later. Enjoy the stimulating smell that burns your eyes and throat. Fohoho! Four more to go! (Girari!)"


    """Pi-pii! (Pou) Kehokoho! Pi-pii~!? (Heraherohero Pote. Pote)"""


    "Oh my, oh my? Didn''t you think that if you dispelled the defense magic and attacked, you''d get enveloped in smoke? If you''re that small, your little brain must not be enough, huh~ Ohohoho!"


    """Keho! Kehokeho!!"""


    " (Odo-odo)"


    Pixies, about 30 cm tall, began to seem terribly frightened as they watched a golden Amazon warrior who was several times their size dancing in front of them. Even though I wanted to befriend them, they seemed to have misunderstood it as a prayer dance before a meal''.


    "Hmm, both feeding and dancing are a no-go, huh Alright! Let''s try the One Nyan Strategy!"


    "[Perori]"


    I licked one of the Pixies.


    "Pi-pii!! Pi-pii!! Pii~!! (Moga! Moga ga!)"


    Suddenly, the Pixies started crying out as if in agony.


    It seems they genuinely thought they were going to be eaten. Strange. The animal-loving uncle I know managed to make friends with any monster using this method maybe.


    "Umm, perhaps making monsters friends in a normal way is impossible. But I''ve turned a cockroach into a card, and my left leg is now mucus. There should be some way. Ah, that''s right! Let''s try using [Charm] (Pon!)"


    Approaching the Pixies trapped in slime and crying, I activated the [Charm] skill.


    "Pi-pii!! Pi-pii!! Pii~!! (Moga! Moga ga!)"


    """Pi-pii!! Pi-pii!! Pii~!!"""


    The Pixie that I licked and cried earlier let out a desperate cry, and in response to that sound, the other Pixies started crying.


    "It''s okay, don''t be scared. Look, it''s not scary at all. Activate [Charm] skill! (Myon myon myon myon)"


    When I activated the [Charm] skill, pink swirling rays were emitted from my eyes.


    "Pi! (Pui!) Pi-pii! Pii~ (Toroon)"


    The Pixie bathed in the swirling rays gradually let her eyes become unfocused, her expression turning as if she were under a hypnotic spell. Yes, success.


    ..


    After numerous trials and errors over several hours, I finally discovered a method to turn the Pixies into cards. However, this is classified as highly confidential, and I won''t detail the specifics in my notes.


    The only thing I can say is that performing a ritual named the Secret Rite'' will undoubtedly make the Pixies your allies. Good job!

 Chapter 104:

    Chapter 104:


    [Art]


    The time is the early 21st century.


    In the secret dungeon, on the 10th floor, Ezuki Nakihito, who encountered the boss-level monster [Queen of Flies (temporary name)] is now in a battle.


    Despite being injured in the fight, Nakihito manages to escape, but unfortunately, he loses his left leg due to the wounds.


    However, displaying his inherent eccentricity and introverted nature, he locks himself in the dungeon''s anteroom and diligently immerses himself in creating his prosthetic leg.


    Level: 38


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Attributes:


    Strength 245


    Endurance 250


    Intelligence 246


    Spiritual Power 271


    Agility 248


    Luck 166


    Melancholy 356


    Blessing:


    [Salt''s Blessing]


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid 2] [Agility] [Disease Resistance 6] [Usurpation] [Slime 5] [Space 4] [Good Luck 1,4] [Footwork] [Meditation] [Salt 5] [Art]


    Titles:


    [Insect King] [Saltmate] [Salty Guy]


    "(Powawawawawa) Hehehe This skill called [Art] is amazing. Creating things becomes fun, and I can concentrate so well"


    While crafting my prosthetic leg, I somehow gained a new skill, [Art]. By designing blueprints for my prosthetic leg and processing the exoskeleton of the King Cockroach with magic, I discovered that I could self-learn this skill.


    However, the effects of [Art] are not limited to that. As expected from the skill named [Art], I become adept at drawing, and there seems to be a positive adjustment to the dexterity attribute. Well, my Dexterity is still elusive and missing somewhere. Seriously, one might think you''re a wanderer.


    "All right It''s complete. But I can''t test it until the injuries are fully healed."


    My prosthetic leg. Modestly speaking, thanks to the effects of the [Art] skill, it turns out quite well. Inside, a frame similar to a sports prosthetic leg is installed, and the tendons of the Kamadouma are utilized. The ankle is designed to have tension in all directions, allowing it to bend according to the angle when the sole touches the ground. When the foot is lifted from the ground, it naturally returns to a neutral state. In other words, for walking, this prosthetic leg alone is sufficient without applying any force.


    Of course, this is not enough for power, so I plan to inject slime-like fluid inside and control it with magic.


    Though Machii and Shizue often met at university, since Ruu was always by Machi''s side, Manami called Shizue to catch up and seek advice.


    "Sigh What''s going on with you, Machi?"


    "Oh, Shizu, can I talk to you for a bit?"


    "[Oh, Manami, what''s up?]"


    Manami shared her current situation with Shizue over the phone.


    "Sigh You''re in quite a situation. That''s really tough."


    "Oh, come on, Shizu, don''t say it like it''s someone else''s problem. You have debts to master, right?"


    Machi brought up Egetsu to ask for Shizue''s help.


    [Well, I did receive various treats, and you did come to visit my house the other day.]


    "See! So, please help me"


    [Well, that''s impossible for me]


    "What? Why!?"


    Shizue, who respects those who are more experienced in love than herself, says it''s impossible, shocking Manami.


    [Well, because Coach and Ruu-chan''s love is a delicate matter. If it were a more mature romance, I could give advice, but]


    "Oh that''s true"


    Ruu is too embarrassed even to hold hands with her lover, let alone kiss. Considering her level of confusion, Machi couldn''t imagine that Shizue''s advice, an expert in romance, would be helpful.


    "Now, what do you think I should do, Shizu?"


    [Hmm Well, the quickest way might be to let the two of them meet and reaffirm their feelings for each other. What do you think?]


    "Oh, Shizu, do you also think that?"


    [Well, what about it? If you think so, then do it.]


    "Well, I was thinking about that, but"


    Machi replied to the message from Ezuki, whom she had neglected for a while, but this time, there was no response, not even a phone call.


    [Sigh, this is troublesome.]


    "I know, right?"


    [I understand. I''ll try contacting him from my side too, so don''t give up and try to contact him.]


    "Yeah, please, Shizu. Well then (click)"


    [Haah]


    Machi hung up the phone with Shizue, gazing at the evening sky that had darkened considerably. Once again, she let out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 105:

    Chapter 105:


    Doga-ga! Zashu! Bieen! Pachiri


    This is the 9th floor of the Refrigerator Dungeon.


    Clad in my newly equipped and repaired Insect King Suit, I battled monsters.


    """Gyuchii!"""


    [[[Biyon! Byoon!]]]


    A horde of gigantic Stinkbugs with ferocious jaws, clattering loudly, leaping towards me.


    (Gasa-gasa, Zusha-zusha)


    A group of giant Stink Bugs with hardened exoskeletons, silently pressing forward, emanating a silent pressure.


    It was truly a Monster House, facing such a massive horde of monsters. However, against this overwhelming number of monsters, I confronted them without using acid or slime.


    [Buun Doga-ga!]


    The horde of giant Stink Bugs leaping at me was repelled by the growling of my right-enhanced arm.


    [Unyuun Zashu! Zashu! Zashu!]


    Against the approaching horde of giant Stink Bugs, the left-enhanced arm extended, thrusting down spears one after another from above.


    "Uoooohhh!"


    [Zudobakigusha!!]


    Naturally, I swung not only both Excalibars but also my legs and prosthetic limbs, turning the horde of Kamadoumas and Stink Bugs into smoke."


    "Fushurururu~ Have I weathered the storm? Finally, a moment to catch my breath.


    (Oh, it''s tough, but having extra arms really makes things easier.)


    When attacking with the right hand, defending against the enemy''s attacks with the left, and then being attacked by another enemy. In the past, I would either dodge the attack with [Footwork] or forcefully confront it with my body to nullify the enemy''s attack.


    But with two additional arms, my options in combat have significantly increased.


    "Coach! Coach! Bieeen!"


    "Oh, come on! I told you to reply quickly, didn''t I?"


    "But but sniffle"


    [Sigh really]


    Machi sighed inwardly.


    It seemed Ruri was somewhat mentally underdeveloped. Machi didn''t know the details of her background, but Ruu had hardly attended elementary school, and she rarely watched TV at home. Her father was a stern and square judge, while her mother seemed to come from a refined and wealthy family. Raised in such a sheltered environment, Ruu was completely unaware of the world''s vulgarity.


    "Yeah, yeah I understand, so stop crying already (pat pat)"


    (Sniffle Manami-chan (sniffle))


    As Machi embraced her and stroked her head, Ruu buried her face in Machi''s chest and clung to her. Ruu had complete trust in Machi.


    Machi recently discovered something about Ruu.


    The reason Ruu exploded with emotions and got angry at Machi in the past wasn''t because she felt someone was trying to steal her crush. It was because being betrayed by someone she trusted so much, like Manami, was an unbearable shock for Ruu.


    That''s why, even though Ruu kept saying [Coach, Coach.]. Ezuki completely ignored her, and Ruu stuck to Machi.


    In short, Ruru was still very much a child.


    Considering they were the same age, it could be quite irritating. But thinking of her as younger made it less aggravating. Machi couldn''t bring herself to dislike a child who relied on her so much.


    "Hey, Ruu. Even master get busy sometimes, you know? If there''s still no reply after a while, let''s go to the mentor''s place. How about that?"


    "Yeah yeah (sniffle) Machi-chan, thank you"


    "Don''t mention it. I know! How about we go to a public bath together today? The mentor knows a hidden gem of a hot spring bath in the city! Let''s go there together today! Maybe we''ll run into the master!"


    "Really!? (sparkle)"


    "Well, that depends on luck But if Ruu is a good girl, maybe the gods will be on our side. (wink)"


    "Okay! Let''s go! To the bath! Machi-chan!"


    [Geez, we''re both college students, you know] Manami thought to herself, but for the sake of this sister-like best friend, she prepared to go to the public bath.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 106:

    Chapter 106:


    In The Decisive Battle, Risking It All


    [Valun! Valu~n!! (crack), Valururirara!]''


    Bathed in sunlight for a while, Ezuki took out his motorcycle to go shopping for the Fly Queen and planned to defeat her.


    But then, two college girls appeared in front of the apartment where Ezuki had gone.


    "Oh, Coach lives in this town"


    "Yeah, yeah, there was a ramen shop on the street. The garlic ramen there has a mountain of garlic, and master loves it. So even if master''s breath smells a bit like garlic, master didn''t mind at all."


    "Mou, Machi-chan, don''t say that!"


    Ruu, who had been nervously looking around the town, blushed and tried to cover up the embarrassment of her breath smelling like garlic during the date.


    "Look, there, there''s master''s wait, huh? The motorcycle is not there. Could it be that he''s out??"


    As Mami said, Ezuki''s motorcycle was not in the bicycle parking lot where Ezuki usually parked it.


    "Eh, Coach is not here??"


    Ruu started to get anxious as soon as she heard that. Believing that she could meet Ezuki at the public bath last night, Ruu returned home disappointed when she couldn''t find Ezuki at the public bath.


    "Well, you know, those things happen. We didn''t contact him, so maybe master is busy with school or something!"


    Machi, for the sake of the dejected Ruu, offered the most positive interpretation she could.


    "I see if he''s busy, he''s busy, right? (dejected)"


    However, even with that reassurance, Ruu continued to look visibly downhearted.


    "Oh, right, right! In that case, Luu! It''s a good idea to leave a note for master! That way, there''s no mistake!"


    "Ah I''ll do that! Machi-chan, there was a convenience store earlier, right? I''ll buy chocolate there too! (Dash!)"


    It seems that Ruu wants to give chocolate to Ezuki along with the note, and she runs to the convenience store, leaving Machii behind.


    Watching her retreating figure, Machi looks back at the apartment, thinking about the unreachable Ezuki.


    (Geez, where did Ezuki-san go~! That''s so pitiful for Ruu! Why won''t he reply.)


    ..


    "At home in the late night, Ezuki returns to his apartment.


    [Valu~n! (Creak, creak) Valururirara Kyu]


    Covering the motorcycle securely, he slings the tank bag over his shoulder and ascends the stairs.


    [Cha Kasha. Gacha Basun]


    Using the key to unlock the door, he enters the room without noticing the paper with Ruu''s message and chocolate in the mailbox.


    Queen, queen, queen.


    Activating the skill, a mucus net spread out, blocking the entrance and exit of the corridor like a spider''s web.


    "Now, next is this guy."


    What he took out from the spatial storage were eight remote-controlled four-wheel-drive cars. High-performance plastic cars powered by batteries and motors, with smoke insecticides firmly attached to their bodies.


    [Kashu! Topopo!]


    Pouring water into them activated the smoke insecticides. Etsuki turned on the power of the 4WD cars and sent them one after another towards the large hall resembling a dark underground reservoir.


    [Gyuuuun! Gyuuuun! Gyuuun!]


    While the dungeon floor wasn''t perfectly flat, the 4WD cars, fitted with large tires and geared for power rather than speed, traversed the dungeon''s darkness without a hitch.


    Well, this was a decoy and provocation.


    No one believed that giant flies, let alone the Fly Queen, could be defeated with commercially available smoke insecticides.


    Therefore, I had assigned these 4WD cars carrying smoke insecticides the role of a mobile signal fire, signaling, I, the entity, have arrived on the 10th underground floor again.''


    If anything abnormal got detected, the Fly Queen would undoubtedly make an appearance.


    ..


    [Jari! Shubaaaaaa!! Poi!]


    I toss a smoke canister toward the vast dungeon hall resembling a giant underground reservoir.


    [(Shubaaaaa!)]


    In the distance, the smoke canister erupted in red flames, burning while producing smoke. An hour passed since then. However, the Fly Queen had yet to appear.


    (Damn, the bait didn''t work. Did they notice the trap? If I take any more time, the mucus I created won''t hold. I need to rethink this. Huh?!)


    [[[[(Uwan! Bwan! Ubuububububu!!)]]]]


    From a distance, a grating sound echoed against the dungeon walls, approaching loudly. And


    [(Katsukatsukatsu)]


    Amidst the grating sound of wings, footsteps were resembling those of a woman wearing high heels


    [[[[Uwan! Bwan! Ubuububububu!!]]]]


    (She''s here! A swarm of giant flies flying in disorder! In there is the Fly Queen!!)


    [[[[Buwaaaa!!]]]]


    [Katsu]


    As the giant flies spread out like blooming flowers, the Fly Queen, posing with four hands on her hips, emerged.


    (Damn it. It looks cool! The main act comes in fashionably late!! But watch closely. I will make you pay for my left leg with your life!)


    The Fly Queen posed surrounded by giant flies. Meanwhile, within the mucus resembling a spider''s web, I gritted my teeth.


    The showdown between the mysterious silver-winged Fly Queen and the bizarre bug man.


    In this battle, I''ll go all out! But I will emerge victorious!

 Chapter 107.1

    Chapter 107.1


    The Queen''s Death


    [Splash, Shvaaaaa!!]


    "Hey! You idiot, idiot!"


    I threw a smoke canister from the sticky goo like a spider''s web and taunted the Fly Queen.


    Taunting by throwing things might be considered childish, but back when I had a low tolerance for provocation, if someone did this to me in elementary school, I couldn''t help but get angry.


    [Sss!]


    [[[[Bwaaaaaaa!!]]]]


    Seems like the Fly Queen had a similar temperament as mine. It casually raised her arm, and as a signal, hundreds of giant flies attacked in unison.


    "All right! First step successful, and take this, Sky Mucus Counter! (Kyubaa!)"


    [Bwaaaaaa!! (Wan)]


    [[[[Bwawawawaaaa!!]]]]


    I spread the gooey substance like a spider''s web all at once. Yeah, it was quite a sticky mess. As the rolled-up gooey dome deflated, the wing sounds of the pitiful giant flies caught in the dome disappeared.


    "Stay quiet and behave there! (Dah!)"


    With a parting shot, I made a hasty escape.


    My enemy was the Fly Queen, and the small fry was sufficiently hindered.


    However, only about one-fifth of the giant flies, numbering in the hundreds were caught in the mucus counter. So, I quickly set up traps and fled to a straight path.


    [[[Bwaaaaaa!!]]]Updated from


    "Here it comes Mucus Fog! Up! Down! Right! Left! Right! Left! A B!"


    Generating mucus mist that seemed to retract its tail, I avoided the mucus film traps I had set up and dashed through the passage.


    [[[Bwaaaaaa!! (Splat! Squish!)]]]


    [[Bwaaaaaa!! (Squelch! Splash!)]]


    [Bwaaaaaa! (Thud! Wet!)]


    The impact struck the surface of the mucus wall, creating large ripples, and a tingling vibration transmitted through the mucus.


    "[DodoDodoDodoOooo Gopo]"


    But that was it.


    There was absolutely no damage on our side. That''s because the thick mucus wall provided a solid barrier, effectively sealing off the air on our side.


    [Guruooooo Gopon]


    Therefore, no matter how fiercely the flames of the crimson blaze danced on the other side of the mucus wall, the air compressed by the explosion within the dungeon passage turned into a solid barrier, and nothing flew toward us. The kinetic energy generated by the drum canister bomb should have pushed everything toward the giant maggots.


    That''s right; what I created was a makeshift cannon.


    If the Fly Queen and I were to engage in a direct confrontation, no matter how much I thought about it, there was absolutely no chance of winning. If that maggot tsunami was unleashed, I would be left with no way to counter it.


    So, I decided to harness the power of modern chemistry.


    What I came up with was the familiar concept from games and movies: [A drum canister bomb left in the city filled with inexplicably flammable materials, which, when shot, explosively blows away surrounding enemies.] Further, I modeled the straight path of the dungeon as the barrel, sealing the rear with a thick mucus wall.


    Then, I detonated the drum canister filled with gasoline, acting as a substitute for gunpowder. The projectile was a swarm of those repulsive maggots.


    A giant maggot tsunami.


    There were enough of them to block the dungeon passage, pressing tightly against each other. However, due to their movement, they hadn''t completely blocked the passage. Yes, because if they did, I would get trapped in the passage. So, there was a slight passage for air to flow.


    Now, what would happen when a gasoline-filled drum canister exploded?


    The high-temperature, rapidly expanding air sought an exit and rushed there. As a result, all the kinetic energy from the explosion gets directed there, blowing them away dramatically like the projectile of a cannon.


    [Gururuooooo~]


    The vision was still entirely red, and the undulating condition of the mucus wall was entirely unclear. But, the fact that there was no damage on our side meant, for the time being, it was a success.


    Burning water created by the chemistry boasts a heat release of 34.5 MJ/L for regular gasoline.


    It filled a 200-liter liquid steel drum canister to the brim. Roughly calculated, the heat release per liter was about 8,670 kilocalories. Multiplied by 200, that''s 1,734,000 kilocalories.


    High-performance explosives like TNT are defined to have 1 gram equivalent to 1,000 calories. Therefore, the gasoline-filled drum canister, at full capacity, was equivalent to 1,734 kilograms of TNT explosive power.


    However, in reality, how much power it possessed remained unclear.


    ..

 Chapter 107.2

    Chapter 107.2


    The Queen''s Death


    Eventually


    My vision darkened, and the intense vibrations subsided. Finally, I dismantled the mucus wall and peered out.


    [Splash (Faaaaa~)]


    A gust of wind rose from behind, and fresh air entered the vacuum-sealed passage.


    [(Chirichiri Meramera)]


    Gasoline remnants were still burning in places, but it was dark. The dungeon''s glowing ceiling had been dirtied with a massive amount of soot.


    "Yosoro. Huge slime-like mucus, advancing slowly"


    I protruded my head from the giant mucus, resembling a situation where only the head was exposed, and slowly proceeded along the scorched dungeon passage.


    Of course, pulling off such a stunt would naturally result in a significant decrease in magical power.


    However, if the Fly Queen was still kicking after this, it would be the worst-case scenario. If it could casually unleash another [Maggot Tsunami], I would have to reform the mucus wall. I would have to admit defeat and escape.Updated from


    Yeah, I''ve already used my trump card, so there''s no other move I can make. Revealing my hand would be inevitable, but forcing a confrontation here would be disastrous.


    "Mmm But that was impressive."


    The power of the gasoline-filled drum canister bomb was tremendous.


    [Fuhahaha! Did you see that? That''s the triumph of chemistry!] I wanted to boast loudly, but honestly, it was a scene that made me cringe.


    Moving forward revealed that the massive giant maggots had been cleanly blown away, and the dungeon''s straight path looked as if someone had spilled a massive cream stew. The ceiling, the floor, and the walls were all covered in creamy-white chunks.


    While the giant maggots had high attack power, they were blown away solely by the explosive force, just as their soft and squishy appearance suggested.


    "Are these all the bodies of the giant maggots? Perhaps, did they dissolve due to the digestive enzymes they possess?"


    The elongated reinforced arm swung down sharply.


    It shaved off a chunk of the ragged Queen''s arm from its shoulder.


    [Don! (Zubushu!)]


    Then, I charged into the motionless Queen, who had lost its arm. I slammed into its body, thrusting Excalibars into its heart.


    "Gi Kii (Gobbo)"


    Unidentifiable colored fluid sprayed from the Queen''s mouth, and the right hand holding Excaliball felt the twitching spasms of its heart. I got it. Undoubtedly the vital spot. I had thoroughly searched with Aura Vision.


    There was a response.


    "[Gogiri]"


    Finally, with the other Excalibars poised in my left hand, I placed it against its neck and spoke to the Fly Queen.


    "Fly Queen You were exceptionally beautiful from a distance and the most terrifying enemy I''ve encountered so far. But it ends now. Offer everything to me and bring your life to an end. Now, activate it! Skill [Usurpation]!!"


    Time stopped.


    In the stopped time, the Queen''s head slowly fell while rotating.


    Then, from the Queen''s collapsing body, several shimmering golden streams overflowed. The last challenge in close-quarters combat was to fulfill these conditions.


    [Kyuwawaaaah! Sharararaaaah~]


    Those streams of light danced and wriggled, and eventually, upon finding my existence, they entered my body.


    I could feel it. Yes, it was the energy of life.


    My heart danced, and my body temperature rose like it was on fire. As the streams of light disappeared into me, the surroundings darkened and became quiet.


    [Garan, Gashashashan!]


    Almost simultaneously with the complete disappearance of the light, the exoskeleton of the now-empty Fly Queen scattered on the dungeon floor with a clattering sound.

 Chapter 108:

    Chapter 108:


    [Woman]


    I won. It was a decisive victory. I achieved a complete triumph over that bothersome Fly Queen. Although I lost my left leg, I emerged victorious against this dungeon''s boss-level monster, the Fly Queen, who appeared after King Goki.


    My entire body is filled with the Queen''s energy, and it feels like it''s on fire.


    However, I cannot afford to let my guard down.


    I remember reading somewhere, [In the battlefield, the most dangerous place is where you defeat the enemy and achieve great deeds]. It might be a good idea to withdraw from here promptly.


    [Gigii Gashan!]


    "Phew~ I''m back, old lady!"


    I rushed from the 10th floor to the 1st floor in one go and returned to my healing space, the front room of the dungeon. I made it back


    The cardboard laid out in the makeshift base I named "old lady" is stained with blood, and the floor has become quite dirty. However, seeing the numerous anime posters and figurines of cute girls lined up on the wall puts me at ease.


    I made it back. Ah, there''s nothing more joyous than this.


    "Now I''ll save checking my stats for later enjoyment; first, I''ll take a shower to freshen up."


    Hehehe, I''m sure my abilities have become extraordinary.


    On the way back, the energy that had filled my entire body gradually melded into my body like it belonged there as time passed. Then, the overflowing power that I had felt earlier began to blend into me, now refined and sharper in perception, thought, and clarity.


    [Gacha Shaa]


    "Hmm Whoa!?"


    While waiting for the shower to warm up in the bathroom, I casually glanced at the mirror. Naturally, my reflection was there. However, I wasn''t surprised my missing eyebrow had grown back; it happened in about three days due to improved metabolism.


    "Have I become somewhat handsome, maybe?"


    Reflected in the mirror was undoubtedly me. I haven''t shaved for days, so I have a bit of stubble. Despite that, the atmosphere exuded a wild, handsome vibe that could make someone say, [Who the heck are you?] in surprise.


    "Amazing Could this also be the blessing of leveling up!"The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Unable to contain my excitement any longer, I began checking my stats that I had saved for later enjoyment while taking a shower.


    Current Stats | Previous Stats


    Level 40 | 38


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Attributes:


    Zzzzzz


    Zzzzzz


    [Shaaaa]


    "Wait a minute [Shaaaa]"


    I couldn''t move while still in the shower, stiffened in shock.


    "(Gulp)"


    Right if my deduction is correct, it all makes sense


    In other words I can summon females!


    W-when I started living alone, I occasionally pondered whether to rely on traveling naughty older sisters. Flyers advertising such services kept appearing in the mailbox no matter how many times I threw them away.


    Well, in the end, as I was pondering, my room turned into a full-fledged otaku den, and I became too embarrassed to call anyone. Even though I''ve always been intrigued by the idea of going to an adult entertainment establishment, I''ve never actually been.


    But! Now! I finally have the [Female] skill!!


    It means that, without having to prepare a large sum of money, I can summon females with magic!


    "Mwahaha! There''s no way I''m not going to use this! With the power I have now, I can generate more magical power than ever! (Splash!)"


    Jumping out of the bathroom, I dived into the refrigerator.


    "Th-this is it! It''s the first time using this skill, so I don''t know what will happen I-I need to prepare properly and make sure I''m protected"


    Despite my age and the enhanced mental strength due to leveling up, my excitement made my limbs tremble uncontrollably.


    But, well, it''s natural.


    The female I summon will be mine alone. I''ll soon meet someone I can unleash all my accumulated libido on. Yes! A handshake with me! If I think about it that way, this excitement is inevitable.


    "Ruka and Seki-san, real-life women, will easily and quickly leave me! If it''s this sad, then I don''t need love anymore! I''ll create a partner to fulfill my desires with my own hands! (Dash!)"


    I raised both hands, looking up at the dungeon''s pale blue ceiling.


    "Come! Erotic Nobonne! Erotic Nobonne! I have beseeched and yearned for you! Now is the time to appear, my ideal Honey! Activate the [Female] skill!! (Snap!)"


    [Splash!!]


    "Gwaaaaah!? (Zapzapzap!)"


    The [Woman] skill was activated.


    However, for some reason, at that moment, a pain like being struck by lightning surged through my entire body, and my consciousness began to fade away.

 Chapter 109.1

    Chapter 109.1


    Skill [Woman] And My Left Foot That Came Back


    "Ahem! Ahem! Ahem!"


    My throat was dry, and I woke up choking, feeling like I had experienced this before. Why am I sleeping in my suit? Oh, right! What happened to the beautiful girls!?


    I sat up, looking around frantically.


    But wait, all those beautiful girls are!! Hey, isn''t that an anime poster and some figurines? Where did my beautiful girls go?


    The activation of Skill: [Woman]] should have been a success


    I poured quite a bit of magical power into it, yeah. I must have been thrown back by the shock of the summoning and lost consciousness. That shock. Maybe I accidentally summoned an extremely cute demon girl.


    "Hey, my beautiful girl~! Come out, don''t hide huh?"The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    As I stood up and called out towards where the shell of a King Goki, big enough for someone to hide in, was placed, I suddenly noticed something strange. My voice sounds weird. Isn''t it different?


    "Oh no. What is this voice!?"


    Waking up and wearing the insect king mask made it hard to tell, but my voice was clearly strange. This sounds like a girl''s voice.


    "No, no way! (Darn it gah!) Ugh!?"


    I try to infuse magical power into Skill [Woman] to cancel the Amazonian state, but it spectacularly rejects it.


    "That''s ridiculous! So, does Skill [Woman] take a certain amount of time to return to normal!?"


    Certainly, in games, transformation-type magic or skills are often influenced by time. So, does Skill [Woman] also need a certain amount of time to return to its original state?


    "But still, it''s far from the beautiful girl I imagined Ha"


    Looking at my face reflected in the Bug King mask''s eyes, I sigh. Even if I had to become a woman, I could have tolerated it if I were a bit more like a beautiful girl.


    "Hmm, no matter how you look at it, it''s a muscular Amazoness. Well but depending on the perspective, it''s not impossible to see it as a muscular Sigourney Weaver, huh Is that going too far?"


    As a consolation, I try to find some feminine charm in my transformed self.


    Well, without wearing the mask, the chest is so big that it''s visible even without looking down. Even when viewed from above the suit, the physical beauty is undoubtedly unchanged from when I was a man.


    So, maybe a muscular, physically fit beauty?


    Yeah. If it''s this, I might be able to have a serious brawl with Ilya. Also, there was a muscular female character in that anime I watched recently.


    "Well, whatever! There''s no point in thinking too deeply! Yeah, it should return to normal with time! Anyway, I''m hungry, so let''s change clothes and grab something to eat! Ah I want some garlic gyoza to lift my spirits~"


    ..

 Chapter 109.2

    Chapter 109.2


    Skill [Woman] And My Left Foot That Came Back


    A startling new fact.


    My newly acquired skill, [Woman], was not a wonderful skill that could summon women, but a ridiculous skill that transformed me into a woman.


    And using that skill, I, who had turned into a muscular Amazon, was in the first underground layer, smoking the limbs of a giant dung beetle, absentmindedly nibbling on them.


    "Sigh Why is this happening? (Chomp, munch)"


    The reason I was smoking the limbs of a giant dung beetle in the first underground layer was twofold. Firstly, I had no idea when the transformation would be undone. Would it take one hour, three hours, or an entire day? Regardless, transforming in public outside would be unbearable.


    Moreover, I would lose consciousness in shock during the transformation. If it happened while I was riding a bike, it would lead to a major accident.


    The second reason was that I had overhunted, resulting in a surplus of giant dung beetle limbs.


    If I left them alone, they would eventually rot. So, I remembered the sakura wood chips I had bought during the trend of home smoking a while ago that had been left unused.


    Thus, I found myself making smoked goods in the first dungeon layer.


    "(Chomp, crunch)"


    However, my lower half was in a suit, and the upper half was exposed breasts.


    Yes, I had confirmed it earlier by taking off my top. But there were undeniably large breasts there. Of course, I touched them. But they felt firm and tight, like touching a volleyball.


    So, my imagined soft and supple breasts were nothing like this. The shape was perfectly that of breasts, but the feeling was way off. It could be said they were an extension of the pectoral muscles, no matter how you looked at it.


    Anyway, even touching my breasts didn''t make me happy or amused, so I sulked and continued like that.


    "(Jiggle, jiggle, jiggle)"


    "Hmm, do you want some meat? Here, I can give you scraps (toss)."


    [Jiggle, jiggle, jiggle jiggle, jiggle, jiggle]


    Normally, slimes would quickly perceive and approach if something fell. But today, maybe because of the fire, they were observing from a distance.


    The heat source for the homemade smoking device was a Fire Wand.


    I channeled magic into it to create a small flame, placed it on the floor, and used the giant stink bug''s exoskeleton as the material for the homemade smoking device. It had a strong stink bug odor, but the smell disappeared when roasted with fire, so I used it.


    "Um be careful!"


    [Sticky!]


    "Rest!"


    [Melty]


    "Hmm this is!"


    I put my hand on my chin and thought. It seems this red slime can understand what I''m saying. But what on earth does this mean?


    Hmm, let me see.


    Come to think of it, I heard stories about people who underwent organ transplants and somehow started to be influenced by the donor''s hobbies, preferences, or even personalities. People who were fond of meat before the transplant suddenly became fond of vegetables afterward, or people who had no connection whatsoever with the organ donor gradually started to share similar personalities.


    Hmm Well, things you don''t understand, you don''t understand. So, I decided to ask the red slime directly.


    "Are you, by any chance, my left leg?"


    [Tinpyon! Tinpyon! Tinpyon!!]


    Oh, I see! Welcome back, my left leg, now resembling a slime so much.


    Observing its behavior, it seems that this red slime, by absorbing my left leg, developed a sense of "[I am the left leg]." Moreover, for some reason, it was liberated from the constraints that would bind other monsters and could freely move within the dungeon.


    Well, let''s try something.


    [Shuon gapo. Shuka!]


    I removed the left leg part of the Insect King Suit, opened the slime injection port of the golden left leg, and pointed the emptied prosthetic leg toward the red slime. Excitedly, the red slime entered the prosthetic leg through the slime injection port, making tinpyon! sounds.


    "Ouch!"


    A sharp pain ran through the left leg that should not exist. And it moved freely. It wasn''t magic, nor was it just willpower. It was something between magic and willpower, a connection between the red slime inside the prosthetic leg and below the knee.


    "It''s moving! And I can feel it! Hahaha!"


    For some reason, I felt so happy that tears were about to come out.


    In a peculiar form, my left leg had returned. As a slime!

 Chapter 110.1

    Chapter 110.1


    Jerome


    Hello. My left leg has turned into slime, and my body has become a rock-hard Amazoness muscle man. If I were to introduce myself like this, I''d probably be met with a [What are you talking about?] But it''s the truth, so there''s nothing I can do about it.


    Fortunately, the prosthetic leg I have is infused with the soul of a red slime from my left leg, and the sensation has returned. The prosthetic leg and the insect king suit fit perfectly even when taking on a female body shape.


    The precision of this magical transformation correction never ceases to amaze me. Still, if I were to complain about not having a leg or my body turning into a woman, I''d likely be laughed at by a fully cybernetic sister with only her brain remaining.


    Well, there have been various challenges, but I''m still alive. So, I''ll keep living without giving up. Well, I''ve twisted quite a bit and have become quite warped, but I''m still here.


    ..


    So, today, just like any other day, I was diligently making smoked goods on the first basement floor.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    You know, making smoked goods is great. It''s a time to just space out, feeling the smell and sound of meat being smoked on cherry wood chips. It''s a time to zone out without thinking about anything. These soothing moments are something to cherish.


    Back when I didn''t have many friends, even during my student days and before starting my job, I often went on solo camping trips on my motorcycle. During those times, I found solace in the flames of a campfire and the brilliance of a starry sky. Now that I have time alone again, maybe going on a camping trip on my motorcycle sounds like a good idea.


    ..


    So, a day has passed, and my body is still that of a woman. I mean, what''s going on?


    "Hmm, well, whatever. I''ll think about that later. Status!"


    Level: 40


    Titles:


    [Bug King], [Salt Mate], [Salty Guy], [Bug Queen], [Woman Slayer]


    Hmm So, I activated [Usurpation] towards the Fly Queen, as if saying [Give up everything!] The skills I could have taken through its effect are [Maggot] and [Woman]. I can''t believe it could even snatch the gender of the queen.


    "But [Maggot], seriously? That''s just. (scratch, scratch)."


    I scratch my head vigorously, thoroughly annoyed.


    "This is it? Without a doubt, the maggots summoned by the Fly Queen will show up, right? Whether [Salt] or [Acid], I can magically produce those things with that skill. But it''s not a trap skill where I become a maggot, right? That would be way too unpleasant. Okay, let''s put the confirmation of [Maggot] on hold! What''s next?"


    Having defeated the Fly Queens, the titles I obtained are [Insect Queen] and [Woman Killer]. [Bug Queen] is understandable. The boss on the 10th floor was clearly the Fly Queen. Whether cockroaches or flies, they seem to have existed since ancient times. Of course, their history is longer than that of humans.


    From the Cretaceous period, about 145 to 65 million years ago, there are fossils of flies called Trichomyia lengleti found inside opaque amber. Flies are often associated with gathering around rotting meat, garbage, or feces. However, for the maturation of ovaries and testes, they consume various foods as a protein source, just like humans. In ancient Egypt, people painted the area around their eyes green, like eyeshadow, to prevent flies from bothering livestock and humans, causing harm to the eyes.


    As for the green eye makeup, it was due to the presence of copper in the peacock stone. It wasn''t just makeup; it was something that expected the bactericidal effect of copper. If I weren''t wearing the Insect King suit, I would have undoubtedly been harassed by those giant flies. Among flies, there are even dangerous ones with blood-sucking habits. Those giant flies were probably among those dangerous ones.


    The other title, [Woman Killer]. Yeah, I killed herthe Fly Queen. But isn''t it harsh? I''ve been dissed again with the title [Woman Killer]. What''s going on? Following [Salty Guy], it''s happening again. Hey, Title0san, do you hate me or something?


    Oh well, for now, the effects of the titles are still unknown.


    If I was revered by the giant cockroaches with [Bug King], maybe now, with [Bug Queen], I''ll be revered by the giant flies. Since I''ve turned into a woman, having this title wouldn''t be strange. Sigh


    ..

 Chapter 110.2

    Chapter 110.2


    Jerome


    "(Hakihaki Wasa!) Phew Is this how it''s done? Are you ready to go out?"


    After putting on socks by layering them to match the shoe size, I brush up my hair. Then, I look in the mirror to make sure everything looks fine.


    Yeah, the amount of hair is ridiculous. Somehow, after becoming a woman, my hair turned into long curls. Not the neatly arranged curls in one direction, but they bounce around as they please, giving off a Wassaa!'' feeling. So, my first impression of myself as a woman was that of a muscular Amazon.


    "Well, this should be fine. I just need to go to the home center to buy food and the gas mask filters I forgot to buy the other day."


    No matter how much I tried to smooth down the stubborn curls by stroking them, they refused to behave, so I decided to go out as is. I''m wearing a black motorcycle jacket and jeans. Yeah, black, so I won''t stand out too much. If a macho, Amazon-like figure like me strolled through the town, it would surely attract some strange attention. I''ll quickly finish my errands and come back.


    And then, I don''t know when I''ll lose consciousness again and turn back into a man. So, today, I decided to skip the bike and head to the home center on foot and by bus.


    [Gyagya]


    So, I arrived at the home center. During the day, the home center is not crowded with customers, which is perfect for me, who doesn''t want to attract much attention right now.


    "Oh, there it is. I need this. My dungeon smells bad with the stench of monkey poop and stink bugs. Yeah, I should buy a bit more, just in case."


    [(Jii~~)]


    With the replacement gas mask filter in hand, I wander around to see if there''s anything else I want.


    "Oh, this purple metallic big crowbar I should definitely get this color with Longinus in mind! No, but this one looks good too. Should I get this too?"


    [(Jii~~)]


    "Here, please! Here, please!"


    "Hey, don''t rush so much."


    Perhaps he wanted to get me seated before I changed my mind, Jerome hurriedly found an available seat and gestured for me to sit.


    "Yes, Sandra. Please sit here (scoot)."


    "Great, but don''t worry too much about that (toss)."


    Then, in a gentlemanly manner, Jerome pulled out a resin chair for me. However, it was quite out of place. That kind of thing is only appropriate in fancy restaurants; otherwise, it just looks awkward.


    In the midst of the conversation, I was asked my name, so I casually introduced myself as Sandra. The reason was that Jung in Jerome''s name clashed with mine, and I couldn''t think of any other suitable name. By the way, Sandra is a name that often comes up when you let the game auto-generate a female character.


    "Sandra, Oaidakite, totemo kouee desu! Anata, beri byuti ho!"


    "Yeah, yeah, thanks. But let''s eat quickly. I''ll go for the biggest steak set at PeppoCo Lunch!"


    And so, Jerome and I had lunch at the food court. Listening to his story, I learned that Jerome is a foreigner who works on demolishing houses and buildings. He was at the home center to buy new work clothes and gloves. He also mentioned that his job is dangerous, but he''s working hard to send money to his family.


    Hearing such a story, I started feeling guilty for letting him treat me to a meal. Even though I didn''t deceive him intentionally, I felt a bit uneasy. So, I secretly taught him the Slime''s Soft Touch Attack technique, saying, [If you train in the dungeon, your body might feel a bit better.]. To this, he responded with joy, saying, [Thank you for caring about my body!].


    Well, I also learned from Jerome about the discomfort of being followed by a man and the pleasant feeling of being treated like a beautiful woman.


    But if Jerome were to find out that the Amazon-like figure is actually a man, he would probably be shocked. However, since he was genuinely excited, he said, [I was very lucky to have a meal with a beautiful woman today!]. I''ll keep that to myself.


    Well, in any case, be careful and do your best at work, Jerome!

 Chapter 111.1

    Chapter 111.1


    Floor 11


    I reached level 40, and my various abilities became 500. By that point, monsters up to the 9th underground floor were no longer enemies for me.


    So, I decided to take advantage of this opportunity and aim for skill orbs of monsters I hadn''t been able to acquire until now.


    Surprisingly, they dropped abundantly, unlike before when I couldn''t get them no matter how hard I tried. Well, perhaps this is also thanks to my improved luck.


    Level 40


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Attributes:


    Strength: 500


    Endurance: 500


    Intelligence: 500


    Spirit: 500


    [Jump] is obtained from the giant stag beetle. I can jump higher and faster, with special corrections to posture control during the jump. However, no matter how I look at it, I have to land after jumping, and the moment of landing naturally becomes a big opening. Considering that, the use of this skill in combat seems to be limited. Besides, the dungeons aren''t that high to begin with.


    [Sturdy] comes from the giant shield bug. Like a shield bug, I thought it would drop something like [Stench], but unexpectedly, it''s [Sturdy]. It seems to increase durability, making you very robust. However, despite that, the shield bug was instantly turned into smoke with a critical hit to the weak spot behind its neck by a reinforced arm. So, it''s probably best not to rely too much on the [Sturdy] skill.


    "(Scratch, scratch) Hmmm, about this much (Plop)"


    Adding the effects of new skills to the secret notebook, I close the page. This notebook is an invaluable treasure that can''t be replaced by anything else. I intend to create a winning strategy guide and continue filling the pages in the future.


    ..


    And then, I investigated the 10th floor.


    Similar to the time with King Goki, the giant flies on the 10th floor no longer showed an aggressive attitude towards me, the one holding the title of [Bug Queen]. It''s quite limited, but it''s a bit satisfying to think that there''s some effect to the title.


    "Hmm, thinking back, was the trap on the 10th floor this Fire Wand?"


    I lightly touch the Fire Wand attached to my chest. On the 9th floor, the Fire Wand, a treasure hidden very conspicuously, was revealed. Against the giant flies on the 10th floor, it worked really well.


    If I didn''t have skills like [Acid] or [Slime], I would have heavily relied on this wand.


    However, at that moment, a fly queen appeared gracefully, creating a swarm of maggots that the flames from the Fire Wand couldn''t do much about. Imagining the sight of an explorer staring blankly at the swarm while holding the Fire Wand, a shiver ran down my spine.


    "Yeah, the steady approach is the best. I''ll continue acquiring skills steadily and persistently from now on!"


    ..

 Chapter 111.2

    Chapter 111.2


    Floor 11


    So, I descended further to the 11th floor.


    There wasn''t anything special on the 10th floor, so I finished the exploration quickly. I thought there might be treasure chests since there was a strong boss, but there was really nothing. Everywhere was just buzzing with giant flies, and that time turned out to be completely in vain.


    Oh, by the way, about the Fire Wand from earlier, I attached it using a simple but reinforced arm mechanism under my chest. So now, I can shoot flames without holding it. Hehehe, shooting flames from my chest, just like a super robot.


    But to be precise, there''s an arm base wrapped around the right lower chest with the wand, and the arm stored under the left lower chest extends to the front of the body only when it''s time to shoot. So, it''s more like a Right Lower Chest Fire than a Breast Fire. In any case, it was a good modification as it increased convenience and attack power.


    As I was thinking about such things, monsters from the 11th underground floor appeared from the passage continuing beyond the stairs.


    Tall and entirely dark gray, walking upright on long limbs like a human. When it lifted its face, previously bowed as if shrugging its shoulders, that face looked just like a bat.


    "Huh, what''s that thing? Ha Could it be!?"


    [Kyuwaan Bun!]


    Immediately, I created rock salt in my hand with the skill [Salt] and threw it at the bat-like monster with a fast fastball.


    [Bissu! Bofun!]


    The bat-like monster, pierced in the chest with rock salt from a distance, turned into smoke and disappeared.


    "As I thought! I see"


    It''ll die from a one-shot attack with salt that possesses the holy attribute. Moreover, considering the monster''s appearance, like a bat, there''s only one other creature that comes to mind. Yes, a vampire.


    Speaking of vampires, they are high-ranking among undead monsters. They have many weaknesses, but in favorable conditions, they are exceptionally strong. However, the monster from earlier disappeared with a single shot of salt. From that ugly bat-like appearance, I guessed it might be a lower-level Lesser Vampire rather than a high-ranking one.


    (Anyway, even if the opponent is a vampire, it should still be quite formidable. For example, charm, hypnosis, and yes, it might come with bloodsucking and energy drain.)


    Alright, the decision was made.


    No melee on the 11th floor. Defeat everything with long-range salt attacks. Since I''m alone, if I get charmed, hypnotized, or drained of blood, it''s game over. Yeah, it''s even dangerous to get close.


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Attributes:


    Strength: 500


    Endurance: 500


    Intelligence: 500


    Spirit: 500


    Agility: 500


    Luck: 486


    Frustration: 656


    Blessing:


    [Salt''s Blessing]


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid 2], [Agility], [Disease Resistance 7], [Usurpation], [Mucus 7], [Space 6], [Good Luck 1,4], [Footwork], [Meditation], [Salt 5], [Art], [Maggot], [Woman], [Fighter 6], [Paralysis 4], [Jump 9], [Sturdy 8], [Charm]


    Titles:


    [Bug King], [Saltmate], [Salty Guy], [Bug Queen], [Woman Slayer]


    "Heh as expected. Quite the vulgar skill, typical of a vampire Hmph!"


    Despite uttering such words, I was driven by the desire to level up this enchanting skill, [Charm]. So, I continued to wander through the 11th underground floor in search of new prey.

 Chapter 114:

    Chapter 114:


    Loki


    "Peepi "Updated from ? Nifufu. More honey tea?"


    "Peepi"


    I was relaxing in the anteroom of the dungeon. There were also Pixies I brought back from the 12th floor as cards.


    Monsters could escape the dungeon''s constraints by turning them into cards. The Pixies, once aggressive when first encountered, now showed no hostility, even after breaking the charm, and were very friendly.


    When summoned from the card in the anteroom, they looked at the wall lined with figurines of beautiful girls and turned pale, thinking they might be turned into specimens. However, realizing that the figurines were artificial, they started playing with the swords the figurines held. I''d appreciate it if they didn''t touch the ones I cherish.


    Now, I''m treating them to honey tea, which has been left in the kitchen for a long time. Honey doesn''t spoil, so it''s safe. An ancient Egyptian honey jar was excavated, dating back to the time of the Egyptian dynasty, and it was still of good quality. So the Pixies happily drink the honey tea.


    Pixies dance around a woman as she enjoys the scene. It would make an excellent painting composition. Unfortunately, the woman is not a beautiful girl but rather an Amazonian muscular figure, which deducts some points. However, it is still a truly splendid sight, as if the figurines of beautiful girls had come to life. Yes, it''s a dream come true for otakus.


    By the way, although my body has changed from male to female, my consciousness remains male. Therefore, despite being surrounded by beautiful and charming Pixies, I''m happy but haven''t developed any romantic feelings for them.


    The Pixies, who seemed naked at first glance, were actually wearing ultra-thin suits that fit their bodies perfectly. The material seems plant-based, resembling a thin film wrapped around edamame beans. Naked is fine, but being wrapped is not bad either. So, I really like these ultra-thin, tight-fitting suits.


    Even now, I enjoy the sensation and touch of the ultra-thin suits by touching and tickling the Pixies with my fingertips.


    Well, it might be curious if I, having turned into a woman, am interested in myself. Of course, I have checked my chest and lower body. However, that''s about it. I don''t look at myself and feel sexually aroused. Perhaps that''s in the realm of narcissism.


    In addition, I haven''t engaged in solitary activities. The reason is that I fear if I start experiencing such pleasure, it might create a strong connection between my physical and conscious self, making it difficult to return to my original body.


    If it''s possible to switch between male and female at will, it might be worth trying. However, the current risks are too high. Yes, I''ve somewhat gotten used to the female body, but I still want to return to the male body, even if I''m not popular. So, for now, gender dysphoria is a concern.


    Odin in Norse mythology was also a semi-giant being born between a male god and a female giant. In Greek mythology, the giant Uranus got defeated by the giant Cronus, and Cronus, in turn, got defeated by Zeus. They are also parent and child.


    Well, back then, humans might have seen giant dinosaur bones and thought, [But they don''t exist anywhere now] > [Then the giants must have disappeared a long time ago] > [So, the gods downsized themselves just like us] or something similar.


    Anyway, Loki headed to Jotunheim, the land of the giants. However, infiltrating directly would quickly expose him. So, Loki transformed into a beautiful female giant, a dazzling disguise.


    Successfully infiltrating the heart of the giants in this stunning female giant form, Loki''s beautiful appearance became a problem. The giant king noticed and liked Loki, and Loki got pushed down.


    It''s unclear why Loki didn''t undo the transformation and escape. Was it an impossible situation to escape from, or did Loki think he''d get killed if he undid the transformation?


    In any case, the god Loki, in his female giant form, became pregnant due to the perfect transformation. Sadly, Loki returned to Asgard, escaping from the giants, and gave birth to the colossal-jawed Fenrir, the excessively large serpent Jormungandr, and the enigmatic girl Hel.


    However, other gods saw Loki and said, [What the heck are you doing!] and bashed him. Fenrir got left bound in the wilderness, Jormungandr got illegally dumped into the sea, and Hel, since she could communicate, got told by the gods, [If you''re going to hell obediently, we''ll do nothing], and Hel fell into Helheim.


    While Loki faced no consequences for his infiltration and pregnancy, his children ended up in miserable situations. [I only did what Odin asked me to do Why, why is he so cruel!]


    This incident led Loki''s heart to descend into darkness and vowed revenge against the gods. Thus, the winds of the world heading towards the end of the war, Ragnarok, quietly began to blow.


    Well, there are various versions of mythology. I know different stories, but this one feels the most fitting. Otherwise, Loki wouldn''t kill Odin''s son just because he''s [boring being fussed over]. I think there''s a consideration of the unfair treatment the other gods gave to Loki''s children.


    There''s also an alternative tale that Loki gave birth to Fenrir by eating the heart of Angrboda, the giant''s wife. However, it doesn''t make much sense. Eating a heart is probably not a literal translation but a metaphor. For example, [capturing the heart of the giant king resulted in the birth] or something. So, if we assume that Loki''s wife, Angrboda, doesn''t exist, and it refers to when Loki transformed into a female giant, it makes more sense.


    "Peepi!"


    "Hmm, another refill? Okay, wait, I''ll make some right now."


    Loki, the god


    He''s mischief-loving, a show-off, and unpopular. There''s something about him that feels quite similar to me, and I don''t dislike this god at all.

 Chapter 115.1

    Chapter 115.1


    Pixie Queen


    [Tetetete, teretete]


    [Sukiyaki Red! (Ka!)]


    [Saury Blue! (Kir!)]


    [Curry Yellow it is! (Dodon)]


    [Stuffed Cabbage Green! (Kira!)]


    [Fried Food Pink! Transformation! (Pirorin)]


    [[[Side Dish Sentai! Youhanger!! (Chudon!)]]]


    (((Pokan)))


    The Pixies were making a racket, so it was noisy. It''s like when children are noisy, it''s best to let them watch TV, I thought. I showed them a video of a sentai show. However, whether they couldn''t understand the content, all 5 opened their mouths, their faces blank.


    Well, you five are also something. If you understand just from the names like [Yousei Sentai Pixie V], that''s something. Well, I hope for the future activities of Pixie V.


    And I gave them names. In order: Rouge, Azure, Jaune, Veil, Rose. If you get it just from the names, you''re quite something. Well, I''ll have Pixie V watch the video, and I''ll dive back into the 12th underground floor.


    Because the Pixies are so cute! I want to increase the number of lovely Pixies even more! The collector''s spirit has ignited in me.


    "Yes the Pixies are getting controlled by some dominating force, robbed of their will, and forced to serve as the watchdogs of this dungeon. So, I must somehow rescue them! (click!)"


    ..


    And so, I reached the 12th floor.


    [[Shuriiin! Kyuriiii~n!]]


    On both sides of the covered bridge-like corridor, there were stone balustrades, some of which were crumbling. The left and right sides of the corridor were lower, about waist height, and in the distance, stairs for descent were visible.


    "I see, the scenery is quite different from before. Usually, it''s like a square or a sewer Alright."


    I climbed over the railing of the balustrade and descended. The posture after landing was low, agile, and stealthy. Beyond a partially collapsed stone pavilion, a place with a plaza by the water and blooming flowers came into view.


    Vines crawled along the walls, and along the wall, there were evenly spaced moss-covered fountains and low statues. Thin mist lingered there, illuminated by the dungeon''s pale blue light. It was quite a picturesque view.


    "However, it''s the first time I''ve seen flowers and grass in the dungeon Huh!?"


    While crouching and peering into the hall from behind the debris of a collapsed stone pillar, my eyes captured the sight of an unbelievable presence.


    Pixies were fluttering around, and in the center, there was a Pixie of a size more than double that of the others, flying slowly with lowered eyes. It had long, radiant golden hair, a glamorous floral crown on her head, and its body was covered in a dazzlingly pure white leotard-like garment.


    (What?! That Pixie is amazing! It''s incredibly beautiful! I really want it!!)


    "(Gara) Ah, shoot!"


    Dazzled by the glamorous Pixie, I inadvertently leaned forward too much.


    "(Ki!)"


    "Pipiiii!"


    """(Ki!)"""


    At that moment, the Pixie who noticed me let out a loud scream, and the other Pixies all turned their sharp gazes toward me.


    "Uh-oh, this is bad! Ninja Art: Acid Smell Concealment Technique! (Bashuuuuu!)"


    For now, I disappeared amidst the yellow acidic mist that billowed forth and made my escape.


    ..The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 115.2

    Chapter 115.2


    Pixie Queen


    And thus, to evade the pursuit of the Pixies, I took refuge all the way down to the 11th floor.


    (panting) Haah I managed to shake them off. However, what a beautiful figure it was.


    That Pixie was at least twice the size of a regular one. Surrounded by other Pixies as if being guarded, it seemed like the Pixie Queen, a presence akin to that.


    "If I could have a companion like it.. (smirking)."


    Size-wise, it was about 70 cm. Truly an oversized Pixie, and her chest area was also very much oversized. Yeah, that was just unfair. I must make it a companion and guide it!


    "So, here''s the plan Well, at the current level, the [Charm] might not work on the Pixie Queen. First, let''s hunt down the bat monsters! (gleaming!)"


    Little by little, diligently. Rome wasn''t built in a day. If you want to capture the Pixie Queen, start by hunting down bat monsters! That''s the plan.


    ..Updated from


    9 hours later.


    "Haah Haah Haaah! Alright, I''ve finally gathered them! Phew, it''s a relief they all gathered in one place in the end. Here we go!"


    In the palms of both hands rested skill orbs, smooth and bluish-white, about the size of walnuts. Holding them aloft, I concentrated on releasing their power simultaneously.


    [[[Kyua~ Pawa wa~aah!!]]]


    Level: 40


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Attributes:


    Strength 500


    Stamina 500


    Intelligence 500


    [Bakyan! (Bara bara bara)]


    "Peepii! (Shipyun! Shipyu-pyun!!)"


    Taking a barrage of magic attacks from the Pixies, my rock salt shield finally shattered. Seeing this, the Pixies intensified their attack, aiming to finish me off in one go.


    "But you''re too naive! Aura Barrier! (Von!)"


    Let me explain. I mimicked the Pixies'' magic barrier and developed my own using aura. I mastered [Aura Barrier].


    "[[[Shipyuvowan! Shipyu-pyuvowan!!]]]"


    Blocked by the spherical aura wall, the Pixies'' magic needles disappeared as if converted into sound.


    "All right, the queen is within reach now!"


    "Now! Mucus Wave Phenomenon!!"


    Using Agility and [Jump], I flew through the air like an arrow, curled my body, crossed my arms forward, and activated the Mucus Wave Phenomenon.


    This skill continuously produces a thin, jelly-like membrane that expands spherically from the center. The thin membrane, imbued with magical vibrations, is ultra-jiggly. In other words, it''s a slime version of ultra-fine vibration waves. So, even if it''s thin, it''s hard to tear, and if a creature the size of a Pixie gets enveloped in it, it becomes so jiggly that it can''t move.


    ""Pi? Pippi~!?""


    Hehehe. All of this, I designed these techniques to avoid harming the Pixies. For me, who spared no effort in research and exploration, there was no room for error.


    "Now, Queen! Be mine! [Enchantment] activated! Heart-throbbing Intense Gaze Beam!! (Miiii~!!)"


    While [Charm] was a pink swirling beam, [Enchantment] became a thick beam with a passionate red, slightly mixed with purple.


    "Hua?! (Shibibibibi!)"


    In the fantastical space created by the Mucus Wave Phenomenon, the Pixie Queen took the [Enchantment] intense gaze beam, moaning as it staggered backward.


    And then, it slumped and fell to the ground.


    When it raised its face again, its eyes were moist, and with a breathless expression, it looked up at me passionately.


    Alright, I won. Pixie Queen. Gotcha!

 Chapter 116:

    Chapter 116:


    Carnage


    Fantastic! I successfully acquired a beautiful Pixie Queen by turning her into a card.


    As soon as I returned to the dungeon anteroom and summoned her, the stunning Pixie Queen appeared again.


    She had long, shining golden hair, flawless beauty without a single blemish, and a fairy-like, glamorous figure with translucent white skin. All the beauty merged into a petite form of around 70 cm.


    "Beautiful That''s no exaggeration to call it the pinnacle of beauty"


    The Pixie Queen floated without moving the transparent wings on her back. Well, considering she''s a fairy and a queen, it''s natural for her to float. Yeah, it''s best not to nitpick the details.


    [Hm]


    [Hmm Kyu.]


    Gently extending my hand toward her, the Pixie Queen grabbed my finger and tilted her head as if saying, [What is it?] Cute gestures on top of her beauty.


    It seems like the Queen, like other Pixies, cannot communicate verbally. However, there is a mental connection with the beings summoned through cards, allowing for a simple understanding of intentions. The first Goblin I cardified, when I mentally commanded it to [Fight], started battling with a Slime.


    Well, in any case, it''s a delight. Now, let''s quickly have some quality time with the Pixie Quee! Oh, it''s dark. What time is it now?"


    After returning from the dungeon and stretching widely, it was dim inside the room, indicating either early morning or evening.


    "It''s 4 o''clock (beep)"


    [The ruling and opposition parties are working towards a vote on this bill, possibly within this week]


    Turning on the TV, the evening news was playing. So, it wasn''t morning; evening was approaching.


    [Snap, snap! Newsshakosha, shakosha]


    I washed my face lightly and brushed my teeth before heading out.


    (When spending time with the Pixies, time seems to fly.)


    Being holed up in the dungeon with the Pixies makes me lose track of morning, afternoon, or the date, feeling somewhat like Urashima Taro who went to Ryugu-jo (the Dragon Palace).


    Speaking of Urashima Taro, he''s welcomed by Otohime in the Dragon Palace, enjoys watching dances of sea bream and flatfish, and feasts for many days. However, watching sea bream and flatfish dance for an extended period is that really enjoyable? Even a show by performing dolphins would become boring after an hour.


    So, why did Urashima Taro find it so enjoyable? Going back to the original Chinese text referred to as "Urashima-ko," people said that the dancing of sea bream and flatfish in that text symbolizes "erotic scenes." In Chinese, it''s something like [The fish are more prosperous than their eyes, and the luan is swimming with the same heart].


    Uh, Serai-san is shouting so loudly that residents from other rooms are peering in, suspicious. Not good. If we make a commotion here, the police might be called soon.


    Hmm, but if we go into a store like this to talk, the situation might be awkward.


    "I-I understand. Let''s talk in the room. For now, come up"


    Reluctantly, I decided to take the 3 of them to my room.


    ..


    The room was filled with a heavy atmosphere as the 3 college girls and I faced each other across a small glass table on a six-mat carpet.


    Seika, seated in the middle, lifted her eyes and glared at me, radiating anger. Ruu, on her right, looked timid and seemed on the verge of tears, trembling as if about to break down. Nina-san seated by the window, was the only one who smiled calmly, but it seemed more like a poker face to conceal her emotions.


    "Why didn''t you contact us! And, what''s with that!"


    In the oppressive atmosphere, Seika took the lead, firing off questions and what could be interpreted as insults. Well, there''s no other way to put it with "What''s with that!" if a guy suddenly turns into a girl.


    (Now. How should I answer? No, it''s too late to put on airs at this point. Yeah. This is it. Let''s just lay out the truth.)


    "Why? Isn''t it Ruu and Seika who stopped responding even when I tried to contact you?"


    Gulp


    In response to my words, Ruu shivered, her shoulders trembling.


    "I''m sorry, Ruu, for trying to kiss you forcefully. But I was worried when you suddenly disappeared during our date, and I searched for you worriedly.


    However, my phone had a dead battery, and I couldn''t get in touch. I couldn''t find you either. So, the next morning, I tried contacting you many times.


    I was worried also about Serai-san. But even after three days, there was no reply. Not from Ruu, not from Serai-san. So I thought you both had rejected me, and I got tired of looking at the communication device. That''s the reason. Well, do you understand now?"


    I tried to speak calmly and without emotion. At least that''s what I thought.


    However, upon hearing this, Ruu covered her face with her hands and started sobbing, making the room''s atmosphere even more oppressive.


    "That um?"


    In the midst of such a heavy atmosphere, Serai-san, who seemed to be preparing to refute or explain, stopped when Nina-san, who had been silently standing up, walked towards the table. Nina-san''s move caught her attention.


    But Nina-san, completely ignoring the Serai-san and my stare, smoothly circled the table. For some reason, she then sat right next to me.


    "Machi I''m siding with Coach this time."


    "What?


    Nina-san''s sudden declaration caused Serai-san, and my surprised voices to perfectly coincide.

 Chapter 117.1

    Chapter 117.1


    The Whereabouts Of Carnage


    Machi, this time I''m on Coach''s side.


    In the midst of the tumultuous scene where Serai-san was angry and Ruu shook her shoulders while sobbing, for some reason, Nina-san suddenly declared her support for me.


    Wait Shizu, why?''


    Naturally suspicious of her actions, Serai-san asked Nina-san the reason.


    Well, of course, right? Machi, before getting angry here, wouldn''t it be better to apologize for what you did? And besides, hearing accusations from a friend is not pleasant


    Surprisingly, Nina-san laid out her reasoning and skillfully refuted Serai-san. It seemed she was angry with Serai-san.


    Thus, the situation shifted from a 1:3 confrontation to a 2:2 standoff.


    First, apologize for not responding to me! You can ask questions later Machi.


    Oh, Nina-san said sharply to Serai-san. It was reassuring to have such a strong ally.


    Uh Ezuki-san. I''m sorry for not responding


    Sniffle, snivel (nodding)


    Serai-san, surprised by Nina-san''s turnaround, was on her knees, hands on the table.


    In that stiff posture, as she bowed to apologize, a man who seemed to be another customer suddenly lowered his head in apology with his hands on the table. Ruu continued to sob, covering her face with her hands, [Peck, peck].


    Understood. I''ll accept that apology


    If someone were to say, "No, I won''t forgive you!" it wouldn''t lead to any progress, so the apology got accepted.


    But why didn''t you respond? Tell me the reason.


    Yes, it''s a secret. If you still want to know, you need to show your determination to keep our secrets!


    Um What are you going to do?''


    (Huh, why is Nina-san persistently pursuing this? What''s with this persistence? Well then, let it be!)


    I want you to be the experimental subject for a skill. The name of that skill is [Charm]. It''s a terrifying skill that manipulates the mind, making you fall deeply in love with someone you don''t even like. You wouldn''t want to become a guinea pig for such a thing, right? So


    Nah I''m fine.


    Huh?!


    Once again, the surprised voices of both of me and Serai-san harmonized. Why did Nina-san casually agree to that?


    But Before that, can you listen to my secret a bit?


    What? While Nina-san was stroking my thigh, she said something strange. In the dimming room where the evening darkness approached, making her expression difficult to read, she began to speak quietly.


    I have never fallen in love with a man


    (Lie? What''s this, I''m really interested!)


    Hey Shizu?


    Machi, and also Ruu-chan. It''s an important secret of mine, so I want you to listen carefully. Is that okay with both of you?


    Uh, yeah


    Sniffle, snivel (Cough, cough'')


    Once you hear the way I talk, you''ll understand. I was born in a small downtown area in Kansai. My family runs a small shopping street with a tiny Chinese restaurant. My parents manage the store by themselves, and they were so busy that I was often left alone''


    Nina-san''s secret story began with her upbringing. However, her skillful storytelling painted a sepia-toned scene in my mind.

 Chapter 117.2

    Chapter 117.2


    The Whereabouts Of TurmoilThe source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "And then, when I was little. There was this old man in the neighborhood who, whenever he saw kids like me, would give out candies and caramels. I liked that old man."


    "Oh, I see"


    Gradually, I became engrossed in Nina-san''s childhood story and nodded in agreement.


    "So, one day, the candy man said, Hey, girl, today we have lots of delicious sweets at home, come and eat!'' When I heard that, I was like, [Wow! Lots of delicious sweets! I want to eat them!]'' and went along with him."


    Hmm, where is this going?


    "Then, by chance, on the way to the candy man''s house, we ran into my mom. She scolded me, Shizu, it''s getting dark, go home!'' I couldn''t have the candy man''s sweets, and it made me sad"


    Ah


    "And then after a while, there was a strange school assembly. After that, the teachers started saying things like [Group dismissal!] and [Don''t play alone outside]."


    Huh?


    "I wondered why and didn''t really understand, but before I knew it, the girl my age who used to play with me and the candy man had disappeared"


    Ah


    "So, I asked my parents why, but they scolded me, saying, [You don''t need to know!]. But even as a kid, you eventually figure it out, right? [If the timing had been a little off, I might have disappeared too]."


    "Uh, Shizu, is that!?"


    "Yeah it is. Then, when I got into the upper grades of elementary school, it continued. My male homeroom teacher started asking me to do various things ahead of other classmates whose chests had not developed yet. The male teacher at the cram school started touching my body inappropriately"


    "But if that continued for so long, I must have hated it, right? And then, I must have become fed up, and I told him, [Teacher if you keep doing this, you''ll end up like the candy man eventually.] And then the teacher, with eyes wide open, said something like [Did you read my mind?!] and looked really shocked, right?"


    I shed tears.


    It was a mistake It was all my misunderstanding Each of them revealed their respective secrets, and they showed me their utmost sincerity.


    "I I I love you all!! Let''s make up (Sniffle) and be even closer than before!!"


    "Uwaaaaannn!! (Hug!)"


    " (Pout)"


    " (Sniffle Drip)"


    "Waaan! Kyaa!! (Bounce!)"


    As I kneeled down and spread my arms, Serai-san also stood up and scratched my head while hugging me. Nina-san, quietly shedding tears, pressed herself against me. And Ruu, who rolled and jumped, hugged my chest and bounced off due to her ample bust.


    I reached out to Ruu and grabbed her arm, hugging her tightly.


    "I love you all!! Let''s get along (Sniffle) even better than before!!"


    "Uwaaaaannn!! (Squeeze!)"


    " (Gush!)"


    " (Tear Pat)"


    "Woww! Kyaa!! (Bam!)"


    They''re crying. Ruu too. Serai-san too. Even Nina-san is crying loudly.


    But the heavy atmosphere that filled the room had disappeared, and a refreshing warmth returned to our hearts.

 Chapter 118:

    Chapter 118:


    The Refrigerator''s Secret Got Revealed


    We held each other, cried, and laughed in each other''s arms. It was a joy that our hearts could communicate. But exposing myself was embarrassing and awkward.


    The suspicions and misunderstandings that clouded our hearts got dispelled when we confronted them directly, clearing up like magic. And the tears of grace washed away the things that had lingered in our hearts.


    I''m so happy! Seeing them cry so happily in my arms.


    "Sniff So, why did Ezuki-san end up like this??"


    "Well, why indeed?"


    Yeah, that''s right. Reconciliation doesn''t mean it''s a happy ending yet. Because I still haven''t fulfilled my responsibility to explain.


    A man who boasted strength and toughness suddenly became a woman. Understandably, they find it strange. However, explaining this in a few words is difficult, and it''s far from something that could happen in reality. So, they might not believe it right away even if I tell them.


    So, I stood up and headed slowly toward the old refrigerator in the room.


    (Well, it''s probably impossible to keep this refrigerator dungeon a secret from them anymore So, let''s reveal it now)


    "Everyone, take a look"


    The refrigerator opened with a [Paka] sound. Inside, it got covered in black, serving as the entrance to the dungeon. When I touched the black surface, it rippled like water.


    "This is my secret."


    "Eehh! No way! There''s a dungeon in there!?"


    ""


    Serai-san was astonished.


    Well, that''s understandable. Serai-san had been staying in this room for days, and she didn''t notice the dungeon next to her sleeping futon. Oh, but the reactions of Nina-san and Ruu seem a bit indifferent.


    "Hey? Aren''t you two surprised?"


    "Well Coach was really strong, so I thought there must be some secret I thought he probably had a private dungeon hidden when we dove into the underwater dungeon in Izu."


    "Y-yeah"


    What? The perceptive two seemed to have sensed it a long time ago.


    "Hey! Can we go inside? (Zui!)"


    Oh, no, Serai-san. That''s not allowed. Right now, the front room of the dungeon gets filled with the Pixies dancing around.


    "Oh, that''s not allowed. This dungeon is very dangerous and terrifying. (Batam!)"


    "Eehh, but Ezuki-san, you''ve been diving into that dungeon, right? (Buu!)"


    Uh, Serai-san is persistent. Well, I guess I have to show them my prosthetic leg now. Look at this. Please take a look at my left leg. It''s a golden prosthetic leg.


    "Ehh? What''s that!?"


    "Hii!"


    "Is it true!? It can''t be."


    When I rolled up my jeans to show them my prosthetic left leg, the 3 of them gasped.


    It might be shocking, but I can''t let them know that I was frolicking with the Pixies in the dungeon, doing [Kya Kya Ufufu] and such.


    "In this dungeon, I lost my left leg. The monsters here are truly terrifying, grotesque, and violent. So, I don''t want to take you girls to this dungeon"


    ""


    The 3 were bewildered and lost for words. Oops, the medicine may have worked too well.


    "Yeah, I want to have a drink with this too."


    Oh? It seems that the smoked meat from the giant stink bug is very popular with the college girls.


    "Wow, you two really liked it? There''s still a lot left if you want more. But today, I was thinking of making a hot pot using that meat."


    "Eh! We''re going to make a hot pot with this!?"


    "Wow! That sounds great!"


    (Hot pot Um, how do you make a hot pot)


    "All right, let''s have a hot pot party with everyone today!"


    "Squeeee!!!"


    When I proposed that, the three of them were very excited. Well, I never expected that the limbs of that giant stink bug would bring so much joy to them.


    The 4 of us went out together, had a lively shopping spree, and returned. We bought ingredients for hot pot, alcohol, and honey for the pixies without forgetting.


    "Well, can I ask you three to cut the vegetables I bought? I''ll go get what I need from the dungeon."


    "Why do you need to dive into the dungeon, Eguchi-san?"


    "Oh, it''s cooler inside the dungeon, so I use it as a substitute for the refrigerator."


    "I see, that makes sense."


    "I''ll be back soon, so be sure not to follow me inside."


    "Yes!"


    [(Topun Nyururi)]


    "Now, there are things to do, but first things first [(Gotori)]"


    [Pi-pi-pi-pi-pii~!]


    As soon as I returned, the Pixies noticed and swarmed towards me.


    "Whoa! Wait! I get it! Just wait a bit, ouch! Who just bit me!?"


    [You''re back late!]


    It was like being attacked by a group of Pixies, pulling my hair, and some even biting my hand. It was quite a commotion.


    "(Paka) Here, it''s honey. I just had some business, and if you all take a lick, everyone will return to being cards."


    [Woof woof! Kyun kyun!]


    With the sound of buzzing wings, the Pixies crowded around the honey bottle.


    They licked the honey with their tongues, starting with the ones who became in a good mood. They turned back into cards.


    "Last is the Queen. Here, have a lick. I''ll call you again soon"


    While stroking the hair of the Pixie Queen who was licking honey and smiling, she turned into a metal plate. Unlike the other Pixies who turned into silver metal plates, the Queen''s plate was rainbow-colored, like stainless steel burned by heat. It was like an SSR in a card gacha.


    "All right, the Pixies are OK now. Next is"


    "(Gwan!) Kyah! Itai~! Yada, what''s this smell? (Garann, gwa wa wa wa!)"


    (Oh, she really came)


    When I turned around and looked at the entrance of the dungeon, there was Serai-san who had inevitably hit her forehead against the outer shell of a giant stink bug, rubbing her forehead while grinning.

 Chapter 119.1

    Chapter 119.1


    Girls'' Night Hot Pot Party


    "I told you, Serai-san, it''s dangerous, don''t come [Mucus Wall]"


    "Well, you know, she takes so long to come."


    I instinctively stood before Serai-san, hiding the outer shell storage behind me from her view.


    Because people are more inclined to want to see things that are being hidden, yes, this is advanced psychological warfare. I didn''t want Serai-san to see where my otaku goods, such as anime posters and figurines, were clustered in the left corner of the dungeon''s entrance.


    And so, the psychological warfare worked. Seraii-san was unaware of the otaku goods being enveloped by the mucus wall, and she was stretching her neck to look towards the outer shell storage that I had hidden on my back.


    "Oh! Could that be! (Tap!)"


    Seraii-san slipped through my side and ran towards the outer shell storage. I thought about grabbing her hand to stop her forcibly, but since I had already hidden the Pixies and Otaku goods, it shouldn''t be a problem.


    "This is my armor!? You were making it for me!"


    "Uh, well"


    "Wow, it''s really well-made! Oh, this is the helmet. Hmm, but it has a slightly unusual design Kyaaa!!"


    Oh, Serai-san mistook the head of the Fly Queen for a helmet and picked it up. Then, she was surprised by its grotesque face and threw it away. Come on, don''t throw it.


    "Hey! Wait! Eeeeh, Ezuki-san what is that!?"


    Serai-san, who was looking at the scattered parts of the Fly Queen, crawled towards me in flust. The parts of the Fly Queen. I left them scattered because it was scary to think they might start moving if assembled.


    Oh, three of them are surprised this time. It''s always nice to get a big reaction.


    "Actually, this is a Fire Wand that can produce flames."


    "Huh?! So, that means it''s a magic weapon??"


    "Well, yeah, but it''s also convenient for cooking, right?"


    "No, no, no! That''s not what I meant! How much do you think this incredible thing would be worth if you sold it!?"


    "Oh, I initially tried to sell it on an online flea market. But it was mistaken for a prank, and my account got banned. And that was the end of it."


    "I see well, I guess people wouldn''t understand this wand''s greatness without seeing the real thing."


    "Um did you find this in the dungeon refrigerator too, Coach?"


    "Yeah, that''s right, Ruu. At first, I was planning to sell it, but after trying it out. It turned out to be surprisingly handy. It saves on gas costs. Now, I find it quite useful."


    "Hey, can I touch it for a bit?"


    "No way! If you''re not careful, it could cause a fire. I''ll let you touch it next time we''re in the dungeon."


    "Ugh, no fair!"


    "Hahaha, don''t sulk. I''ll make sure to let you touch it when the opportunity arises. Oh, Ruka, I''m boiling water, so could you fill the pot with water?"


    "Yes, Coach!"


    ..

 Chapter 119.2

    Chapter 119.2


    Girls'' Night Hot Pot Party


    "Now, let''s start by making broth with this. (Clatter)"


    First, I added finely crushed parts of the giant rhinoceros beetle''s limbs to the pot filled with water.


    I gathered them in a nylon net and put them in. It has a dark color and looks visually similar to a snow crab; it should be fine. Good broth can be extracted from these exoskeletons, similar to crustaceans.


    While slowly extracting the broth over low heat to prevent it from boiling too much, I started to cut the meat from the limbs of the giant rhinoceros beetle.


    "Wow it''s so transparent and has a beautiful color!"


    "Indeed, but it''s quite a big chunk of meat. Ezuki-san, what kind of meat is this? It looks like chicken or maybe ostrich?"


    "Hmm, well, it''s something similar"


    "Oh, I know! It must be emu meat!"


    Yeah, ostriches and giant rhinoceros beetles both have well-developed hind legs, so they look quite similar, probably.


    (Sniff, sniff) "Ah the scent is really nice, Machi-chan."


    "Yeah, a really nice fragrance."


    "Oh, then it''s about time. You can open the lid and take out the net inside."


    "Yes! Wow, it''s so red, Machi-chan!"


    "Yeah, and it smells so good. I''m drooling already!"


    Oh, Ruu is feeding me meat with an ah'' since my hands are busy.


    "Ah (munch, munch) Yeah! This is exquisite! It''s much tastier than eating it myself!"


    "Hehehe"


    "Well, then, I''ll feed you too. Be careful, it''s hot. Ah."


    "Mmm! Even Nina-san? Ah, (munch, munch) Yeah! This is also delicious! It''s so hot it feels like my cheeks are going to fall off!"


    "Oh! Then I''ll do it too! (shabu-shabu) Ah! Sliiiip!"


    "Splash! It''s hot! No, Seki-san, that kind of ending is not. Ah! It fell into your cleavage! It''s hot! Hurry, get it out!!"


    After enjoying the shabu-shabu,'' we transition to the hot pot. Chinese cabbage, shiitake mushrooms, carrots, tofu, konnyaku, and komatsuna dance in the pot, creating a colorful mix of ingredients.


    With such delicious food as the centerpiece, the conversation flows. No TV or distractions, just everyone talking about whatever comes to mind. Despite my male identity, my body being female makes it a girls'' night hot pot party.


    Today, Nina-san, quite tipsy, teased me, saying, [I plan to remain single for life, so why don''t we live together just the way we are?].


    Ruu, even with her eyes spinning from her first taste of alcohol, insisted, [If it weren''t for Machi-chan, I would have remained a weakling forever!] and passionately described how reliable and friend-oriented Serai-san is.


    As Serai-san, showered with praise by Ruu, inexplicably turned into a crying drunk mess, she lamented, [Why do I have such bad luck with men?] while sipping her drink.


    Everything was chaotic, everyone talking about whatever they pleased. But there was one common thing among us all.


    That is the desire [To be understood more by everyone because we love each other a lot]. We''re all scattered but connected in our hearts. Our hearts are connected, but we''re all scattered.


    Yet, being able to blend into such a noisy atmosphere, to be immersed in the same air, made it an incredibly joyful day for me.

 Chapter 120.1

    Chapter 120.1


    Shining!


    We indulged ourselves, eating, drinking, and making noise, releasing the pus of our hearts. Stress was vented, and it felt like our emotional distance had shortened accordingly.


    While slowly cleaning up, we took showers one by one. Since it was late and we had been drinking, the idea of everyone staying over at my place came up. Serai-san changed into the overnight set she had left at my place, Nina-san and Ruu wore clothes I used to wear when I was thinner as makeshift pajamas.


    The room''s hairdryer worked overtime like never before, and everyone''s hair was dry. We all finished brushing our teeth, so it was time to sleep. I laid out the bedding and placed my hand on the ladder to the loft.


    "Um Coach, would you like to sleep together? (blush)"


    However, it was Ruu who, shyly avoiding eye contact, stopped me from climbing the ladder.


    "No Ruu, I may look like this now, but I''m still a man inside, you know? Sleeping together might be awkward. Besides, the futon will be cramped"


    "We don''t mind! Even if we share a bed with Coach."


    "Me too. I''m used to clinging to Etsuki-san on the motorcycle. And even if the inside is male, as long as the body is female, nothing will go wrong."


    "Coach (blush)"


    "Well, if everyone is okay with it"


    I admit I''m a bit perverted, so I''m honestly happy to be invited. But when invited so openly, it somehow makes me feel reluctant.


    "Well then, everyone is okay with it, so it''s fine, right? (gulp)"


    "So, everyone''s okay then I''ll sleep with everyone."


    After a long time, I slept in the luxurious down comforter I bought myself. Even after Serai-san returned home, I felt it was a waste to sleep in the high-quality down comforter that had taken on the scent, so I hadn''t used it at all. Well, you know, if I sleep in it for one night, it''ll go from [a luxurious down comforter with a wonderful fragrance] to [just a male-scented high-quality down comforter].


    "What the!?"


    "But I''m curious!"


    "Yeah, sure but it''s just firm, so I don''t think it''ll be that interesting."


    "No, it''s fine! (touch, touch) Wow, amazing. They''re firm and big. (stroke, stroke)."


    Yeah, what is this situation? Serai-san is touching my breasts and grinning. Oh, come to think of it, Ruuu is not moving. Is she okay?


    "Ruu? Are you okay?"


    "Yes Coach''s heartbeat is so soothing and comforting"


    Ah, I thought she wasn''t moving, but she''s been listening to my heartbeat all this time.


    "(Shift crawl) Good night, chu!"


    "(Gasp!?)" Just as I thought Ruka suddenly moved, she climbed over my chest and gave me a [diving goodnight kiss].


    (Ah! Ruka! She! Ruka, who rejected my kiss, is now kissing me voluntarily!!)


    [Crack, crack, crack, crack, eeeeeeeek!]


    "(Guh!?)"


    Suddenly, intense pain surged through my entire body. Th-this is


    .

 Chapter 120.2

    Chapter 120.2


    Shining!


    The three were shaken by Ezuki, who suddenly began to suffer, holding her chest.


    "What''s wrong, Ezuki-san?"


    "What''s wrong? Where are you in pain?


    "Guuuuuu!!!!"


    "Nonono! Coach! Coach!"


    Then hot air, similar to steam, erupts from Ezuki''s body.


    [(Bashuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!)]


    """Eeee!!!!!!""


    "Gu, what the hell am I? And what''s this body heat ah!"


    I was in intense pain, and when I next regained consciousness, somehow my crotch was glowing.


    (What the hell is this?)


    "Eh, Ezuki-sanare you okay?"


    "OhSerai-san, it hurt so much I wondered what would happen, but I''m fine now. But, this?"


    My revived crotch is raging and hyper as if my manhood has coalesced at that one point. Moreover, it even emits a majestic golden glow, and there is no way to suppress such a thing no matter how you think about it. I was so frustrated that I had to do something about it before it lost its radiance.


    "Wow, I understand! I''ll have sex with the coach!"


    "Oh, thank you, Ruu!


    Faced with the emergency situation that Ruu and I had to have sex, Serai-san, and Nina-san promptly peeled off the top of the luxury down comforter. So now, it''s just Ruu and on top of the luxury down comforter.


    "Ruuchu-chu-chu"


    "Hmahmhah, coach"


    I kissed her again and again, holding her body close and caressing her. Then Ruu''s breathing gradually became more and more erratic, and I could feel her body temperature rising visibly.


    (RuuRuu)


    She rolled up her clothes and continued to caress her white skin directly, gradually descending lower and lower. During this time, many past events ran through my mind like a running light. I wonder if I am feeling alive now by feeling sexuality.


    I reached the most important place of Ruhu, and when I confirmed that the place was completely ready to receive her, I made her open her legs and inserted my hips in between them.


    "Okay then, Ruu, let''s go"


    "Ugh! I''m still scared! Help me, Machi-chan! I''m so scared!)


    "Kyaaaah!"


    "What?"


    As we entered the final stage and all that left was to enter the competition, Ruu pulled Serai-san to her and used her as a shield.

 Chapter 153.1

    Chapter 153.1


    On The 3rd Day Of The New year, Kenji Visit


    Three days into the new year. On this day, the Japanese government suddenly announced the selection of a new prime minister, stating, [We will form a new cabinet and tackle the national crisis we are currently facing with all our might].


    With the new year''s arrival, one might have felt a sense of urgency.


    However, the newly appointed prime minister was a rather timid-looking little old man. He seemed more like a lifelong section chief at some office rather than a politician in appearance.


    So, many citizens watching this probably felt, [Ah this person must have drawn the joker card in a game of Old Maid]. Well, he doesn''t seem likely to engage in fraud, but his appointment did leave the citizens feeling uneasy, wondering, [Is this person really capable?]


    As a result, even the television news had quite ambiguous comments, but personally, I felt, [Well, I guess it''s better than having someone weird as prime minister].


    After all, these are difficult times.


    Despite the new year, Japan is in the midst of a mood of restraint due to the Dungeon Stampede and China''s aggression. It''s definitely not the atmosphere for [wearing formal attire and making the first shrine visit of the year].


    However, during the greeting press conference, the new prime minister touched upon the topic of recovery medicine when questioned, stating, [We''re considering providing this recovery medicine to friendly nations, including Japan, in the future], which somehow led to a sudden development in the situation.


    Shortly after that press conference, the United States began to criticize South Korea by name.


    Needless to say, relations between Japan and South Korea are frosty.


    South Korea, in tandem with China''s aggression, was even planning to launch attacks on Japan. However, the United States is allied with both Japan and South Korea.


    So why did the United States suddenly start criticizing South Korea by name? It''s because they weighed Japan and South Korea against each other and decided it was time to [pay lip service to Japan].


    But there was a significant discovery besides crabs.


    That''s concerning spatially connected dungeons, [Dungeon movement is possible].


    That''s quite a significant discovery. As for our refrigerator dungeon, we used to be very careful when changing its direction in the past. However, with this information, it became much easier for me to move out of the apartment I''m currently living in.


    I''m not considering moving right away because it''s unclear to what extent I can move and whether there are any restrictions on the movement''s distance.


    And one more important thing.


    It''s that [you can bring another spatially connected dungeon into a spatially connected dungeon]. In other words, it''s a dungeon within a dungeon.


    Since they both exert some influence on space, I was very worried that combining them might cause interference and some adverse effects. However, when I actually put the lid of the poly bucket from the Crab Dungeon into the refrigerator dungeon, it smoothly went in without any issues.


    It was anticlimactic, but it''s still appreciated.


    Normally, items in combat areas inside dungeons decompose over time, but things under the influence of spatially connected dungeons seem to be exceptions. So the lid of the poly bucket placed in the depths of the first basement floor remained intact and was not even glanced at by the slimes.


    For now, to obtain many giant crabs, the lid of the poly bucket from the Crab Dungeon is left in the depths of the first basement floor. Even if you try to hunt crabs inside the Crab Dungeon, they disappear into smoke when defeated.


    However, once you leave the dungeon, you are no longer subject to those constraints, so if you kill the giant crabs inside the Crab Dungeon, they remain intact without turning into smoke when brought into the refrigerator dungeon. Yes, this is much appreciated.


    Therefore, it''s [Crabs in winter, indulgence abound, shurashushushu].


    ..The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 153.2

    Chapter 153.2


    On The 3rd Day Of The New year, Kenji Visit


    "So this is the place?"


    With his communication device in hand, Kenji looked up at the apartment building.


    Toga Kenji''s father is a police officer.


    Influenced by his father, Kenji chose to become a police officer. However, recently he had been anxiously concerned about his niece, whom his father had been looking after at home, constantly mentioning her [strange behavior].


    For Kenji, his younger cousin Ruri is like a precious little sister.


    Yet, for some reason last night, Ruri apparently surprised her parents by bringing home a large amount of crab meat.


    "How on earth did she get hold of such an expensive item?"


    Sensing something amiss, Kenji''s father asked Kenji to [casually look into Ruri''s behavior].


    Given these circumstances, Kenji, who happened to have the day off, was informed by his mother about the detailed situation and, relying on the tracking function hidden in Ruri''s communication device known only to relatives, secretly followed her.


    (If it''s Ruri''s story, then this must be the room.)


    He rang the doorbell and waited for a response through the intercom. Soon, there was a reply, followed by noisy voices behind a man''s voice.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Yes?"


    "Hello, my name is Toga Kenji. Is Toga Ruri here?"


    Though he got told to [casually investigate by his father], Kenji wasn''t a detective, so that was out of the question. Besides, if he were to stake out, it would just waste time.


    So, Kenji came up with a plan and brought seaweed as a gift.


    In other words, he came to check on Ruri''s condition in the style of [I came to express my gratitude for the expensive crab meat].


    "Oh, it''s really Kenji! What''s up?"


    As the door opened, Ruri showed her face. Ruri seemed to be behaving as usual. No, she seemed more imposing than before.


    (Why the sudden change?)


    Despite working as a police officer and having trained physically even during drills, Kenji felt a strength greater than his own from Ruri, who was still in high school. He was bewildered. But he kept his composure and spoke without showing it on his face.


    "Hey, Ruri. I heard from Mom that you brought some expensive gifts home? It''s not good to receive things without saying thanks. I came to deliver a token of appreciation."


    "Hmm, I see. You don''t have to bring anything. Just lending us a pot would''ve been enough. Well, whatever. Hey, come on in, Kenji!"


    Despite chuckling at Ruri''s haughty behavior, Kenji felt relieved seeing that she didn''t seem involved in anything strange.


    "Oh, don''t worry about intruding on our gathering. Let''s sit down and eat!"


    Outside was cold, but inside the room was warm, filled with the appetizing aroma of miso crab soup. It was a homely scene.


    "Huh!?"


    However, Kenji stiffened as he faced the bubbling crab soup.


    "Huh? Oh, right. Well, don''t worry about the table."


    "Huh? Ah! Y-Yes"


    Yeah, well, it''s normal to be surprised. I mean, we made a low table using the shell of a giant stink bug.


    See, Shark brought this huge pot that he usually uses at his aunt''s place for cooking, so I thought we should prepare a big table where everyone could sit instead of the small glass table we had been using.


    So, we used two wide stink bug shells as the tabletop, making a hexagonal low table. We even integrated a stink bug stove in the center and used the stink bug''s limbs as folding legs.


    So, visually, it looks like something you''d find in a demon''s castle.


    "Hey, Kenji. I helped make it!"


    "Oh, thank you"


    "Hehe, that''s right. But all Shark did was crush shells for the broth."


    "I-It''s not like it''s not important! It''s part of the dish!"


    "Alright, let''s dig in!"


    """Bon apptit!"""


    "Hmm It''s warming."


    The rich flavor of miso combined with the broth made from crushing plenty of giant crab shells. The ingredients included not only crab meat but also vegetables such as leeks, taro, carrots, and daikon radishes. Ah, delicious. There''s no way this isn''t tasty


    But yesterday, when Shark said, [There''s a big pot at my aunt''s place, so I''ll bring it tomorrow!] I thought it would be bad to just borrow it for free, so I made some [boiled crab meat] to take back as a thank-you gesture. I never expected Kenji, whom I met during Dungeon Stampede, to come over to express his thanks.


    Sigh I''m relieved it wasn''t Sandra.


    "It''s delicious! And how did you manage to get so much crab meat?"


    "Oh, well, I have an acquaintance at the fish market who''s quite muscular. When that broker acknowledges you as a true muscle, you can get crabs like these at muscle prices."


    "I see, is that so!"


    Oh, it''s really convenient to have muscles Whenever I flex my muscles and explain something, most people tend to accept it

 Chapter 154.1

    Chapter 154.1


    House-sitting


    Thanks to the Dungeon Stampede''s influence, there''s been a surge in self-defense awareness, with motorcycle and sports equipment protectors flying off the shelves. Even items like battle knives that seem fit for a shark''s taste are ranking high in online shopping purchase rankings.


    That being said, personally examining and deliberating over items while shopping is also enjoyable. So today, Ruu and the others set out for what they call a New Year''s sale.


    Huh, me? I''m not going.


    Why? Because if I go shopping with those three, although not all, about eighty percent of the time, I end up paying for everything. So, bidding farewell to the trio who would meet up with Shark outside, I headed to the dungeon to train my body.


    "Hmph! Ugh! Uooohh!!"


    Stripping down naked and getting covered in slime, I train my muscles to the point where steam rises from my body.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Since I''m alone after a long time, I should relax and watch my favorite anime, or so I''d like to think. But that''s because it''s terribly scary.


    If only I could boast a positive mindset like those defeated characters who boast, "Heh My own talent is scary," but unfortunately, I''m not like that.


    And for now, I''m just acting as the "[reliable male figure]", but to truly make it my own and proudly stay with Serai and the others, I must not slack off


    "Haa Haa Haa Phew, next, should I run down to the 9th floor to secure some meat (Fkyun)"


    Jumping over slimes and giant crabs wandering around the 1st floor, and the giant cockroaches proliferating on the 2nd floor clearing the way as if the sea were parting. Running past and dodging or defeating the monsters attacking, I descend to the 9th floor and start killing giant Kamadoumasu, which have become the staple food in our home, to secure their limb drops.


    After doing that, I returned to the dungeon entrance hall, but it was still before noon.


    Since Serai and the others would likely enjoy plenty of shopping and leisurely dining before returning, there''s still plenty of free time.


    After all, I was suddenly told by Serai-san.


    "I want to go shopping, so give me my part-time pay!".


    I got saved by the deposit from Sanada Pharmaceuticals. I deposited money into the accounts of the four of them through online banking on the spot, and by now they''re probably enjoying shopping with that money.


    "So yeah, maybe I''ll go shopping a bit too. Pixies really worked hard during Stampede. After that, I''ll let them rest by turning them into cards, so they can rest as they are. Today, maybe I''ll buy some honey and herbal tea to thank them for their hard work."


    ..

 Chapter 154.2

    Chapter 154.2


    House-sitting


    " (Puku)"


    """.. (Jitoo)"""


    Ugh. It seems like the Pixies I summoned for the first time in the new year are in a rather foul mood.


    All the Pixies are giving me a sullen look, and even the Pixie Queen, who usually lowers her eyes and acts modestly, is puffing up her cheeks to express her hidden anger.


    "Um well, everyone, thank you for your hard work. Thanks to you, I managed to get through it. After that, things got pretty hectic!"


    """Pipii!!"""The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Seriously, sorry for being late! Ouch! Hey! W-wait, I said I''m sorry! So stop aiming for my eyes and kicking me in!"


    After bowing and apologizing profusely, the Pixies'' anger finally subsided.


    I''m really sorry. It''s not like I forgot. It''s just that I suddenly got a rush job to gather slime drops.


    " (Puku)"


    "Huh, what? Isn''t that what I meant?"


    After thrashing around for a while, the Pixies'' anger calmed down, but it seems like the Pixie Queen''s anger is still lingering. So I try to soothe her and see if I can calm her down somehow, but she seems pretty upset.


    And then, the Pixie Queen''s feelings of anger suddenly flowed into my consciousness.


    "Huh? Why? Even though I''ve given it to human children. Why? Why don''t I have it? It''s strange isn''t it?"


    " (Puku)"


    "Given? And human children? Hmmm? Ah! Could it be? Are you talking about being drained of energy by Ruka and the others??"


    " (Kokukoku, puku)"


    No, it wasn''t intentional. It just happened, you know? And besides, the purpose was to return from female to male.


    What''s this? It feels like there''s something foreign in my body and consciousness. It''s a rather squishy feeling. But amidst the intense discomfort, I suddenly saw an unfamiliar landscape in my mind.


    A clear blue sky stretching endlessly, rugged white peaks, and a beautiful plateau lined with tall trees.


    In that alpine-like scenery where a cheerful girl would seem to live, instead of an energetic girl, a beautiful flower with rainbow-colored petals quietly bloomed.


    It closely resembled a lily flower. However, its petals shimmered with rainbow colors, and its stems and leaves resembled tulips. It was a mysterious and beautiful flower, but this is.


    As I was captivated by the rainbow-colored flower, the seasons changed, from the gentle spring breeze to the scorching summer sun, then to the autumn leaves dancing in the wind, and finally, the snowfall of winter. And then, before long, time seemed to accelerate, and the seasons passed by rapidly.


    But even so, the rainbow-colored flower continued to bloom and shine without withering through the changing seasons.


    (Ah! Could this be the Pixie Queen''s memories?)


    After witnessing thousands of nights pass by, I finally realized that the rainbow-colored flower bore fruit. And from that fruit, the Pixie Queen was finally born.


    (Zazan zazan)


    The scent of the tide, memories of the sea. Bright seas, dark seas, stormy, or calm.


    (I see, this is.)


    If I''ve seen the Pixie Queen''s memories, I understand now. These are the memories of the salt god. I''m probably reliving the memories of the Pixie Queen and the salt spirits that have entered my body.


    "(Gara gara gara)"


    An empty classroom bathed in the evening sun. And there, a boy carrying a school bag stealthily entered, looking around nervously.


    (Hmm? Could this be me from when I was a child?)


    Confirming that no one was in the classroom, the boy sighed in relief and quickly made his way to a desk. There, he rummaged through his belongings nervously and finally found a recorder.


    "Aaahhhhhhh!!"


    "St-stop it! Please stop! That''s my black history. (Gaku)"


    Ah, my mind was torn apart like this.

 Chapter 155.1

    Chapter 155.1


    Soul Sharing


    (Ah this is the familiar ceiling)


    Was I unconscious, or did I doze off? I found myself lying on my back in the antechamber of the dungeon. For a moment, the pale light of the dungeon ceiling resembled the operating room''s illumination, and the hard floor beneath me felt like an operating table. So, I thought maybe I had been modified into some cyborg, but it seems I was mistaken.


    "Hmm sigh"


    I exhaled and sat up, looking around. The antechamber of the dungeon remained unchanged.


    The Pixies I summoned earlier were still clustered together, curled up and asleep in various spots. The honey I left out had completely disappeared, so they must have eaten their fill and fallen asleep.


    As for the herbal tea, untouched.


    It seemed the Pixies weren''t fond of it. I wonder why. Could it be that fairies are similar to spirits of trees and grasses in terms of their race? Perhaps they perceived my attempt to offer them tea made from their aunt''s hair as an invasion of their relatives, thus rejecting it.


    Oh dear, that wasn''t my intention at all.


    Even though I was mindful enough to buy sweet treats with no sugar or chemical additives, worrying that the Pixies might get cavities if they ate them.


    Lost in thought, I realized that I couldn''t see the Pixie Queen within my field of vision.


    "Huh!? Where''s the Queen!?"


    As I exclaimed, for some reason. I sensed the consciousness of the Pixie Queen within myself.


    It wasn''t echoing in my mind, nor was it a voice. Just a vague, fluctuating wave of emotions and consciousness. I felt as if it were saying, "Do you need something?"Updated from


    (Oh my gosh! The Pixie Queen is inside me after all!)


    Then, another vague sensation, this time I felt the consciousness of the salt spirit. Wait a minute, isn''t this becoming a bit parasitic?


    Melancholy: 556 556


    Protection:


    [Salt''s Blessing] Miracle Spirit, [Pixie Queen''s Blessing] Lucky Spirit


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid 2], [Agility], [Disease Resistance 7], [Usurpation], [Slime 7], [Space 6], [Strong Luck 1.4], [Footwork], [Meditation], [Salt 5], [Art], [Maggot], [Female], [Fighting 6], [Paralysis 4], [Jumping 9], [Sturdy 8], [Charm]


    Titles:


    [Bug King], [Saltmate], [Salty Guy], [Bug Queen], [Woman Slayer]


    "What!? Ugh! Level 11!?"


    Somehow, there''s been a significant weakening. Boldly, I''ve undergone a drastic level reduction.


    "Ah!?"


    Frantically, I touched my shoulders and arms. They''re gone! Those once thick and sturdy muscles!


    "Just a moment! Queen! Come out and explain this!!"


    I pounded on my now-thinner chest, calling out to the Pixie Queen who should be inside.


    [(Giggles La la la~)]


    Then the Pixie Queen, who seemed to have upgraded her radiance grade inexplicably, appeared dazzlingly before me.


    ..

 Chapter 155.2

    Chapter 155.2


    Soul Sharing


    Zu Zu Zu


    W-What in the world?


    You''re looking absolutely stunning, Queen! What happened to you? You were already incredibly beautiful, but now your crown is even more glamorous. It''s like a major upgrade, isn''t it!?


    "Uh Did you take it from me?"


    "(Trembles)"


    "Huh What do you mean? We''re together, sharing."


    "(Nods)"


    Yeah, even though the Pixie Queen is right in front of me, I strongly feel her presence deep within my chest. And yet, from the Pixie Queen in front of me, I also feel a presence similar to my own.


    (Is this soul sharing!)Updated from iles)"


    Ah, so the salt god too.


    "Okay, come on, salt god! Come out!"


    Hmm, is this like superheroes sharing their powers? Unfortunately, Jerome was actually human. So he couldn''t receive superpowers.


    However, the amount of life energy or soul shared between each other seems to be calculated proportionally. I, who had the highest level, and life energy, ended up losing the most. That''s quite a loss.


    At a glance, probably about 100 of my abilities were transferred to the Pixie Queen and the salt god. The fractions below 100 would be the portion transferred from the Queen and the salt god to me.


    But it''s a bit strange that Luck and Melancholy were left untouched.


    Since they''re fairies and gods, they might not even have the concept of luck or melancholy. If there''s no concept, then the exchange would be ineffective. Is that a good thing?


    But still sigh.


    The important muscles I''ve been training have drastically reduced. When muscle mass is halved, it makes a significant difference in appearance. It''s sad. I''ve gone from being a hulking macho man to a skinny macho man.


    "(Sigh)"


    "(Chirp)"


    Well, personally, it''s a significant power-down, but as a whole, it''s a major reinforcement.


    The Pixie Queen is another me with a separate will, and the salt god is the same. With the three of us as one, we can pull off jet-stream attacks and all-range assaults perfectly.


    Oh, and the life energy absorbed by Lupa and the others seems to be akin to a divine splitting according to the connected Pixie Queen. It''s like that little bespectacled magic boy who split his soul all over the place to ensure he wouldn''t perish.


    Huh, does that mean? Could it be that I''m okay with dying???

 Chapter 156.1

    Chapter 156.1


    Heart Warm


    Ah my heart is becoming clearer and clearer.


    As I calm my mind and meditate, it feels like the refreshing wind of a clear highland is blowing through my heart. And I sense two powerful waves, like the undulation of the waves, within my heart. They are the Pixie Queen and the presence of Shiotaro within my heart.


    The Pixie Queen became a guardian spirit and changed her residence to my heart without being transformed into a card. Shiotaro, who became a strange got, did the same. And Shiotaro is the name given to the salt god that has materialized. Since ancient times in Japan, it has been customary to add Taro'' to children born in rare ways.


    Well, it seems like a name that would be attached to salt candy or salted kelp products, but since Shiotaro was born from salt, I think it''s fine. Rou'' refers to a boy, and Tai'' implies richness and largeness, so the name Shiotaro contains the wish for him to grow up healthy and prosperous.


    Pixie Queen remains just that for now. It''s weird to call her "Happiness-chan," with her golden wavy hair.


    But apparently, the thoughts of humans, who complicate everything for fairies and gods, are very amusing. When they first entered my heart, they were as excited as children taken to a theme park.


    By the way, my embarrassing memories from the past were also shared with them. However, it seems that humans and fairies have quite different values, and they got ignored without any particular scrutiny. Phew


    Current Previous


    Level 11 31


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Attributes


    Strength: 245 400


    Stamina: 226 400


    Intelligence: 238 400


    Spirit: 244 400


    Nevertheless, their proportions remain as beautiful as ever. Although their abs are a bit defined, they haven''t turned into muscular Amazons like when I became a futa. Hmm, what could be the difference?


    However, I have strayed far from being muscular. Well then, I have to work hard again.


    Ding-dong


    "(Gacha) I''m home~"


    "What''s wrong, Egetsu-san?!"


    "No, hahaha just a little dieting"


    "You can''t be serious! It''s like you''re a different person with your silhouette changed!"


    In the evening, when Seki and the others returned carrying a large number of shopping bags, they immediately teased me about my appearance.


    "Hahaha it''s not that surprising anymore, but it''s a bit nerve-wracking, so don''t surprise me too much."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to surprise you."


    "But I like the sturdy coach too the current coach is wonderful too!"


    "Uh, yeah thank you, Ruka."


    Ah, saved by Ruu''s kindness once again. It seems that every time something happens, my body goes haywire.


    "So Egetsu-san, what did you do this time? Did you sneak into the depths of the dungeon while we were away?"


    As Serai-san, who was placing the shopping bags in a corner of the room, asked me questions, I decided to brew some herbal tea to calm down.


    ..

 Chapter 156.2

    Chapter 156.2


    Heart Warm


    "Eh?! Queen-chan is inside your body!?"


    "Yeah well, more like within my body or rather my heart in a soulful sense"The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    As I explained what happened while they were out shopping, they were naturally surprised.


    "Eeh does that mean she''s taking over your body or something?"


    "I''m not sure. Since she also has a part of my soul, it might be possible?"


    "Is that okay, Coach!?"


    "Yeah, it''s okay, Ruu. Just like the Queens have a part of my soul, I also have a part of her soul. It''s like a shared destiny. That''s what soul-sharing seems to be."


    "I see, so it''s like a corporate capital business alliance Then it shouldn''t be too harmful, right?"


    "Hmm, I see"


    Yes, as expected of Nina-san. Her analogy is easy to understand.


    "Well it seems like such phenomena won''t occur if the partner''s compatibility is poor. For Serai-san and the others, it feels like an additional cylinder has been added to the engine called the soul, resulting in a power-up, doesn''t it?"


    "Ah, I''m sure that''s it! I always feel Coach close to me, so I don''t feel anxious anymore."


    "That''s right Even though I was mentally exhausted from the big drop, after sucking on Coach''s boobs, I suddenly felt calm"


    Exactly! Egetsu Spirit is gentle even for women!


    "Hmm, well, whatever. More importantly, I''m hungry because we walked a lot today! Let''s have dinner soon."


    Wait, huh? Isn''t Serai-san supposed to say something grateful to me too? Well, never mind.


    "For dinner, we have crab rice and preparations for crab hot pot."


    """Kyaa~ (squeeze)"""


    As I reported this, the three of them hugged me tightly.


    Their cheeks are still a bit cold from walking in the cold outside, but when they hug me, my heart warms up.


    Feeling this change, Queen and Shiotaro inside my heart also laugh happily. Yes, yes, today my heart is very warm again.


    This is happiness, Viva! Heart Warm.

 Chapter 157.1

    Chapter 157.1


    Survival


    10 AM, at home.


    [It''s time for the news. First up]


    A mysterious explosion suddenly occurred off the coast of Sado Island, causing the sinking of a Chinese Navy aircraft carrier. It seems to have been a newly built pride of China, named Changjiang.


    Changjiang not only deployed numerous carrier-based aircraft called J-15 (known as Jian-15), which were based on the Russian-made Su-33 but also boasted the deployment of state-of-the-art stealth aircraft, aiming to secure air superiority in the Sea of Japan. However, they vanished into the sea''s debris, fragile as they were.


    The cause of the sinking of the aircraft carrier Changjiang remains unknown.


    Yet, now China is vehemently blaming Japan, stating, [The sinking of the People''s Liberation Army Navy''s aircraft carrier was due to an attack by Japan''s super weapon], and starting to condemn Japan fiercely.


    And for some reason, the scene shown in the footage includes the view of Odaiba and a towering giant humanoid object there. Wait a minute. It shines brightly, but can''t fly or jump.


    Although I''ve been trying to keep up with the news lately, with incidents like the Dungeon Stampede and China''s invasion, today''s news is also mind-boggling.


    So, what''s the deal? Does China want to say that Japan sank its pride, the Chinese navy''s aircraft carrier, with a top-secret underwater exosuit developed by Japan?


    I was so surprised that my thoughts inadvertently turned into a comedic monologue.


    In addition, a scene came to mind where a certain masked hero with a topknot and a mustache sinks the Chinese aircraft carrier with a slap.


    And so, there was a backlash against Japan and China, lumped together.


    [Hey, if you''re going to say that, what about Russia?]. I think, but apparently, that''s not relevant. Well, that''s also a convenient and selfish way of thinking, isn''t it?


    ..


    [Now, onto the next news. Around midnight last night, a group of goblins invaded a convenience store in Taito Ward, injuring several employees and customers inside the store, and fleeing with food items such as bread.]


    "Oh no! I''ve been to that convenience store before!"


    [Furthermore, the goblins immediately fled upon seeing the police officers who rushed to the scene, and the injuries to the store employees and customers were all minor]


    "Ugh, I wish goblins wouldn''t come out of dungeons!"


    Yeah, Serai-san, who was watching the news with me, was more surprised by the news of a convenience store getting attacked by goblins than by the serious world situation. Attention is inevitably drawn to what''s closer to home.


    "(Tap, tap, tap) Alright, that should do it. Well then, I should start getting ready to go out."


    "Oh, is it already that time? It''s important not to keep our valued clients waiting."


    Yes, since the collected slime drops have exceeded 50kg. Today I''ll deliver them to Sanada Pharmaceuticals again and pay a New Year''s visit.


    ..

 Chapter 157.2

    Chapter 157.2


    Survival


    "Oh, we''ve been waiting for you. Oh, Egetsu-san? You''ve lost quite a bit of weight, haven''t you?"


    "Well, yes, I''ve slimmed down for the New Year But it''s something common for bodybuilders, you know."


    "I see. That must be tough. Well then, please, this way to the private room"


    As soon as we arrived at the Sanada Pharmaceuticals building, Tadokoro-san, our contact person, greeted us. Nina-san had made the appointment confirmation call in advance. She''s really capable, that Nina-san.


    "Tadokoro-san, I look forward to working with you again this year (bow)"


    Upon entering the private room and before sitting face to face, Nana-san politely exchanged New Year''s greetings with Mr. Tadokoro, prompting me to quickly bow my head too. So this is the timing for New Year''s greetings. Ah, but it would be strange to do it after sitting down. I see, as expected.


    "No, no, the pleasure is ours. And, the materials you bring us are of such high quality that the research department is asking for more. Thank you for delivering them faster than we expected."


    Oh, I see. Tadokoro-san''s treatment of us seems more polite than when we first met, and now I understand why.


    "As promised, we''ve brought the same amount as last time. It''s 50kg, please accept it."


    In line with Nina-san''s words, I placed the cooler box on the table.


    I''m fine with this weight, but the buckles holding the nylon belt were creaking as if they were about to break. If I hadn''t switched to carrying it like this on the way here, it would have definitely broken.


    "(Snap) Oh, this is great! Thank you very much. So, can we discuss the next matter now? Can we ask for your help again?"


    Apologizing with a hint of regret, Mr. Tadokoro, wearing glasses, spoke.


    "Thank you. That''s not a problem. But do you really need our assistance again?"


    It''s my stored-up trash, so it''s a blessing for us. But Nina-san seemed curious and asked Tadokoro-san about the reason.


    "(Well, I hope this stays between us Actually, our company has also succeeded in developing a healing potion)"


    "Oh, congratulations!"


    "Wow, that''s amazing. Does that mean your stock price is soaring!"


    "(Ah well, I don''t think so. We were actually forbidden by the government to announce it)"


    "Yeah this is a bit unexpected"


    "Kaah! Kaah!"


    "What should we do?"


    "Well let''s become stronger"


    I''m unemployed, unable to earn money by selling magic stones because the Dungeon Shop has closed. Amidst that situation, a business opportunity that came from reaching out as a last resort. The profit is substantial, and for me, whose annual income was just around 3 million yen during my salaryman days, it''s incredibly attractive.


    To abandon such a business opportunity I''ve finally obtained would be too wasteful.


    "I wonder if it''ll really be okay"


    "Well speaking of risks, if you drive a car, there''s a risk of accidents. But if it''s necessary and convenient, people will use it. Investments, fire, it''s all the same."


    "Kaah! Kaah!"


    ""


    "So we can''t really say it''ll be okay. After all, now is the time of [Goblins attacking convenience stores].'' Regardless of what kind of life we lived before, the risk has definitely increased significantly. In that case, instead of becoming stronger to face any risk encountered, isn''t that the only thing we can do?"


    In whatever form, money is necessary to live. And so is the strength to survive.


    So, we, who could freely access the Dungeon, can be considered quite fortunate.


    ""(Zap! Clang Thud! Brrrrraaaagh!)""


    Thinking the crows had been unusually noisy since earlier, it seemed they were getting targeted by a beast rat as two got tangled and fell from the tall tree.


    "Gyuchii!!"


    "Ahou! Ahouu!"


    Living, ultimately, is a struggle for survival.


    Whether it''s clean or dirty, appearances are secondary. That applies to conflicts between great nations, as well as the battle between the crows in the city and the beast rat that emerged from the dungeon, unfolding right in front of us.


    "That''s true Rather than becoming stronger, there''s nothing else we can do"


    As Nina-san murmured, her beautiful eyes were directed towards the scene where the crows and beast rat, covered in dirt and blood, fought fiercely for their survival.

 Chapter 158.1

    Chapter 158.1


    Re:Start


    "Suu~~ kohaa~~"


    Wrapped in the Insect King suit, I take a deep breath on the 1st floor, passing through the rusty iron door. Beyond my mask, I feel the cool air of the dungeon. It hasn''t changed even now.


    My adventure began half a year ago when I ventured through this door.


    Despite getting stronger or weaker, I''m still standing in this place. With mixed feelings, the whistle blows.


    I guess it''s a matter of mood; it''s not actually ringing, but


    What I''m trying to say is, [Wow, I''ve really done my best.]. I defeated the Fly Queen even after losing a leg and continued exploring the dungeon even after turning into a woman. When I think about such things, I can''t help but feel deeply moved.


    Hmm, but today, am I feeling a bit sentimental?


    However, when gods and fairies reside in my heart, and my level drops from 40 to 11, it''s understandable that there might be some change in mood.


    "Well, never mind. Let''s get on with it. Summon all Pixies! (Bang)"


    """(Twinkle) Peepee!"""


    The countless silver plates, filled with magic, dance through the air, shining brightly, and the familiar noisy bunch appears.


    "Alright, Pixies. Your job today is to defeat Slimes and gather drops. Without Ruka and the others, can you do it well?"


    """Peepee~!"""


    Asking the Pixies, somewhat inflating their pride, they respond by pounding their small chests, as if to say, [Leave it to us!]


    "Hmm, what should I do about this huh?"


    [Swish squeak!]


    To my surprise, a Red Slime pops out from the artificial leg''s mucus injection port and waves at me. Well, I''m not sure where its head is.


    [Slime plonk, plink! Plonk, plink!]


    "What? You want me to leave this to you?"


    [Wobble, wobble, wobble, wobble !]


    Another Red Slime emerges from the injection port, stretching and shrinking to appeal to me.


    Hmm, while this Red Slime serves as my replacement for a leg, it''s still a monster. Can it handle defeating giant Gokis?


    "But there''s quite a lot of them. Are you sure you can handle it alone?"


    [Wobble, wobble, wobble, wobble Bzzt! Juwawawa~!]


    As I ask, the Red Slime jumps onto a nearby giant cockroach and immediately starts decomposing it. Oh, that''s overwhelming. It proceeds to attack one after another with an undying momentum, starting to exterminate them at a faster rate than I expected.


    "Got it. I''ll leave this to you then. I''ll come to pick you up later, so thin them out until then! (Cha!)"


    It''s unexpectedly strong and obedient to what I say, this Red Slime.


    However, it did eat my left leg when it was level 38, so if it''s a lower-level Slime, it must have leveled up quite a bit. Well, since it''s motivated, I''ll leave the thinning of the second basement floor to this Red Slime and hurry to the third basement floor.


    No, the sight of the Red Slime eating is incredibly gruesome.


    ..

 Chapter 158.2

    Chapter 158.2


    Re:Start


    Arriving on the 3rd floor, I find myself amidst a horde of diseased rats with grotesque appearances.


    "[Guppa guppa]"


    I clench my fist tightly to confirm the sensation. After all, I''ve just experienced a significant decrease in my ability values. Having been accustomed to ability values around 500 or 400, I now feel considerably slower in my movements. So, I must acclimatize my senses to my current ability values; otherwise, it might lead to unexpected accidents.


    "Gichuuuuu!!"


    "[Paaan! Paan!]"


    Therefore, I opt to confront the charging diseased rats with salt rock punches.


    Diseased rats are swift monsters. However, I can handle them effortlessly with my current ability values. Yet, it''s more challenging to avoid their splattering of blood after a one-punch explosion.


    "Oh, things are getting quite crowded here But if I don''t thin them out properly, my refrigerator dungeon will get overflowed. Alright, roar thunder! Thunderclouds, roar! Powerful decomposition with acid! Acid Rain!!"


    """Gichuvvvv~!!"""


    With the diseased rats now collected in acid and neutralized my level increases.


    Currently Previous


    Level 12 11The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Race: Human


    But still, confirming that my level is now easier to raise again after it drops is reassuring. In systems like job changes or reincarnation in games, the level often drops to 1, and growth becomes slower. Just knowing that''s not the case here is a relief.


    If that were the case, Ruha and the others would easily surpass me in level.


    ..


    "Zubibibiiii~!!"


    "Oh, you''re motivated, you bastard! No, I shouldn''t say that. Praising the dead, they peacefully pass away, that''s fine Usurpation!!''"


    "[Bofun! Kolon]"


    "Hehehe, good job, good job. Slugs are scarce and take effort to find. I need to skillfully dispatch them one by one like this"


    Consciously hunting them down like this, I''ve come to understand that the skill Usurpation allows me to "[steal the abilities of monsters with a certain probability]."


    As for the probability, I still don''t quite understand it.


    There are fluctuations, I get skill orbs in succession, and other times, they won''t drop at all for a while.


    Still, monsters on shallower floors seem to drop skill orbs more easily, while deeper ones make it more difficult.


    [Acid], [Agility], [Disease Resistance] and with [Slime] and [Space], the dung monkeys are in their element. Regardless of the monsters'' quality, our refrigerator dungeon boasts good skills. Especially [Slime] and [Space] are excellent skills, so I''d like to level them up more now.


    But, to gather them, I have to endlessly battle with disgustingly huge slugs and outrageously rude monkeys hurling their excrement at me. Ugh, the Pixies would hate this, wouldn''t they?


    But enduring all this is necessary to become stronger.

 Chapter 121:

    Chapter 121:


    Shoot It!


    "Ruu!?"


    "Hey, Ruu!"


    Such a banana!? Now, when it was time for the completed muscle docking, Ruha unexpectedly activated Serai-san''s shield.


    "Machi-chan it''s scary! Please! Show me an example first!"


    "Wait!? What are you talking about? There''s no way I can do that!"


    The two are arguing about something.


    But I''m already [Stand Up to the Victory]! Like a rocket whose booster motor had been ignited, it was no longer possible to say that the event got postponed due to inclement weather.


    "But Machi-chan also likes Coach, right? Then, let''s love him together!"


    "Hey, Ruu! Don''t reheat it!"


    (Wait, Ruu is actually trying to replace Seki-san? Is that not possible!?)


    No, there is no longer any grace. My crotch is also burning bright red, and I''m moaning and screaming for it.


    And right in front of me, Serai-san''s butt, unable to move as it was being held down by Ruu, who was within reach of my hands. I wonder if this could get considered cheating, but Ruu, my girlfriend, is about to pass the baton to Serai-san, so I don''t think it would be considered cheating on her part.


    Sorry, Serai-san! I can''t hold back anymore!


    "I''ll ask you too, Serai-san! (muki)."


    "Kyaaah!? Ezuki-san, don''t take off your clothes! (Grrrr)."


    "Machi-chan, please!"


    "S-Please, Serai-san!"


    "Ah, I understand now! Let me go!"


    "Eh!?"


    "Instead I''ll be on top, so please don''t move at all, Ezuki-san okay?"


    "No"


    After many twists and turns, Serai-san and I decided to have sex.


    I was lying on my back, and Seki-san, her face red, looked down at me and slowly straddled me. Ah, I feel so excited.


    "Okay, I''ll do it, but it''s to get Ezuki-san back to normal, so don''t really move."


    [[[Mubeeun! Mubeeun!]]]


    Suddenly, a red light flashed, and a loud warning sound rang out on the bridge.


    "What''s going on!"


    "R-Radar detected! We found an enemy amphibious assault ship in satellite orbit! It''s right above our ship!!"


    ""What?!! ""


    "You guysdid you notice this(glare)"


    She''s the only one among the panicking crew. Only the elderly military man sitting in the captain''s seat calmly turned his sharp eyes toward the main screen, shining behind the military cap he wore.


    "Ah! Numerous heat sources have been ejected from the enemy ship! Enemy missiles! They will arrive in about 30 seconds!"


    [Pieeeennnnnn?!]


    "Ra-Radar detected! Enemy small combat ships in satellite orbit! Directly above our ship!!"


    "What the heck!!"


    "[Zap! Zubyuuuuun! Kudooooooo!]"


    "The small combat ships! The main cannon of our ship took a direct hit! I-it exploded and is in pieces!"


    """Waaah!"""


    """Screams!"""


    ..


    After the intimate encounter with Serai-san, Ruu also approached her first experience, taking it as an example.


    "Um, how was it?"


    "Oh, it was really good, Ruu"


    And then.


    "Why is Shizu undressing.??"


    "Well, it''s decided, you know? It would be awkward to be left out, so I thought I''d graduate together with you, Ruu"


    "Huh Really? Shizu was still a virgin?"


    "Yeah. Just talked about the secret of having no interest in guys a while ago, right?"


    "Oh, yeah I heard that. But you know. From Shizu''s usual atmosphere and behavior, I couldn''t quite imagine"


    "Well, I was acting so as not to be noticed."


    "I see. But even so, considering all those guys she was dating, I didn''t expect her to be like that."


    "Those guys are all from wealthy families. Their parents have money, and their names are well-known in society, so they wouldn''t do anything to tarnish their parents'' names"


    "Oh, I see But is it really okay with just that?"


    "Of course, it depends on the person. I''ve also been telling her, [If you really want me to be your boyfriend, you have to be a gentleman I can truly fall in love with]. I only date guys who are well-behaved herbivores."


    Oh well Today, Nena-san is surprisingly open. Is it really okay for Nina-san that I''m her first?


    As I ponder that, Nina-san notices my gaze and leans towards me.


    "In the current situation it''s fine. Even though I''m a guy, I look like a girl. Besides, I won''t feel uncomfortable even if you touch me here."


    Saying that, Nina-san holds my hand and lets me touch her chest.


    "Will you be my partner in this? (giggle)"


    "If you want me to, Nena-san, I''ll gladly be your partner."


    "At times like this call me by my name "


    "I see. Then, Shizue. If it hurts, don''t hesitate to tell me, okay?"


    "As much as possible I''ll try not to make it hurt."


    "Yeah, I''ll do my best"


    Thus, I formed a bond with three beautiful female college students in a single night.

 Chapter 122:

    Chapter 122:


    Golden Dawn


    Chirp chirp, it''s morning.


    However, I couldn''t move.


    Because Nina-san had her head on my left shoulder, and she was sleeping with her flexible limbs entwined around my thigh.


    The right side was the same. Serai-san reached out and clung to my explosive breasts, sleeping as if embracing them.


    I can''t see Ruu, but I can feel the regular and peaceful sleeping sound above me. The reason I can''t see her is simply that my large breasts obstruct my view.


    (As expected, it wasn''t a dream.)


    In the golden light, I awaken enveloped in the warmth of the beloved women.


    (Ah. For me, the otaku, to have such a happy awakening.)


    When thinking about the past, and feeling the current happiness, something swells up in my chest, shaking my heart.


    Naturally, my mouth trembles, and tears overflow.


    "Hm, good morning Ezuki-san? Are you crying?"


    Feeling my slight tremor, Serai-san woke up. And when she noticed that I was crying, she reached out and gently wiped away my tears.


    "Ah I am crying. But not because I''m sad. It''s because I''m happy"


    "I see If you want to cry more, it''s okay to cry. (squirming, squeezing)"


    Serai-san crawled under the futon, gently embracing my head with her ample chest.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Yes. I have become a woman from a man, but only my lower body has returned to being male, resulting in this strange situation. However, what returned was only the important part of my lower body, and the rest of my body did not revert to male.


    But these women accepted me. They opened their hearts and accepted me. There is nothing more joyful than this.


    Gratefully, I buried my face in Serai-san''s ample breasts, savoring their fragrant scent and softness. It was wonderfully delightful, soft, and fluffy, making tears disappear.


    "Mmm Fwa. Good morning. Are you both already awake? What are you doing this early?"


    "No, just a little Good morning, Shizu."


    "Fumi Good morning. Kyaa!"


    Oops, sorry Ruu. When I felt Serai-san''s ample breasts, my lower body reacted involuntarily.


    "Coach you''re energetic from the morning"


    (Muha!?)


    We all slept last night after having sex, so everyone is almost naked. Since my lower body became lively, and I poked Ruu''s stomach, she unexpectedly sandwiched it between her thighs and started [rubbing].


    "R-Ruu?"


    "How is it? Does it feel good? (rubbing)"


    Oh, right. Yesterday, Ruu had her first sexual experience, and this serious girl quickly learned from there. She learned that sex feels good and that I''m very pleased when she does naughty things.


    But Ruu, you can''t go any further.


    I handed Serai-san a glass of water.


    "Thanks~. Huh? This isn''t just ordinary water. Well, whatever. (gulp) Huh!? What is this? It''s delicious!"


    "Really? I want to let Machi try it too. (gulp). Wow, this is so refreshing!"


    "Me too! (slurp, slurp) Seriously, it''s like waking up!!"


    Hahaha, what do you think? This is the Fake Lemon Water created by combining skills and techniques. It''s perfect after a hard training session.


    "It''s so delicious! Did Ezuki-san make this?"


    "Oh, right. It''s a little magic"


    "It''s incredibly easy to drink! If I''m with Coach, can I have this anytime?"


    "Hey, Nina-san, aren''t you thinking about having highballs in the daytime?"


    "It''s really delicious. But how do you make it?"


    "Oh, Ruu. That involves a bit of technique and the skill [Acid]. So, it''s difficult to teach how to make it. I''m sorry."


    With that, we leisurely got up, changed clothes, and went to eat at a nearby ramen shop.


    We had lost track of the days being holed up in the dungeon, but today is Sunday. No wonder we were all taking it easy. Therefore, even though it was well past lunchtime, the ramen shop had quite a few customers.


    When the 3 beautiful college girls and the Amazon-like macho us entered, we attracted some attention.


    Changing shops wouldn''t make a difference, so we sat down and had our meal.


    The part-time staff probably remembered my face but didn''t show any particular reaction. Even if they did, they were truly professional. Or maybe they hadn''t realized it was the same person. We''ve been here several times, and although the atmosphere might give it away, they might not have noticed.


    After finishing our meal and returning to the room, we indulged in conversation while sipping on the Fake Lemon Water. Suddenly, Nina-san mentioned, I want to go to the hot springs again with everyone.''


    ""


    In response, Serai-san and Ruka seemed at a loss for words. Of course, it was because they were considering my feelings.


    Yeah, now I''m neither a man nor a woman. I''ve become an Amazon-like new-half with a male part in a female body. It''s not clear which bath I should use.


    But


    I also want to go to a super sento. I want to stretch out my limbs in a spacious bath and sweat a lot in the salt sauna.


    Yeah, that''s right. In that case, why not just go without worrying!? Let''s cross that bridge when we come to it.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    "Huh?! But Ezuki-san"


    "Coach"


    "Yeah, well, if we get naked, people will obviously look at us strangely. But they won''t kick us out while we''re in the bath. Let''s give it a try. And if it doesn''t work out, we can think about it later. Let''s go with that."


    Having satisfied our sexual and food desires, there was still an insatiable human desire.


    This time, it was the desire to bathe. But will I be accepted at a super public bath?


    Zugogogogogogogogo

 Chapter 123:

    Chapter 123:


    Invasion! Super Public Bathhouse


    Rumble, rumble, rumble.


    We overcame numerous trials and tribulations to finally arrive. The dream hot spring resort, the super public bathhouse. But we can''t let our guard down. The real challenge begins now.


    "Let''s go, everyone!"


    "Yeah!"


    Ruu, Serai-san, Nina-san.


    When I turned around and called out, my reliable companions responded with a firm nod and a straight gaze. These wonderful companions, our hearts connected.


    Thud, thud, thud


    The first hurdle was the shoe rack. A terrifying trap was set in this super public bathhouse''s shoe rack: it only unlocks if the shoes are lightweight. Damn, how cunning.


    [Click!]


    But the trap didn''t work on us who understood its structure. Everyone successfully stored their shoes in the shoe rack unharmed.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    The second hurdle was the reception counter. Here, the receptionist constantly kept a sharp eye on surveillance.


    "Welcome~"


    "Four adults, right?"


    "Four, indeed. We''ll take care of you."


    This is where Nina-san, the party''s most skilled negotiator, stepped forward. Hehehe. With her, no one could say no; they would undoubtedly end up saying yes.


    "Yeah, this way. We smoothly passed through."


    "Phew~ Thank you. You did well. Ruu. Am I still being watched?"


    "(Glimpse) No, the receptionist is already dealing with the next customer."


    As someone who naturally stands out, I attracted the receptionist''s gaze. At that moment, Ruu, who always hides her presence and excels as a scout, showcases her talents. Yes, truly reliable.


    "See you in two hours, Ezuki-san. If it doesn''t work out, there''s an outdoor foot bath. Well, take your time at the massage. Even if you''re sad, I''ll comfort you again, so don''t give up."


    And Serai-san. She is the mood maker of this party. Thinking about what happens if I fail the mission, she gives me gentle support. It''s much appreciated. If I get sad, I''ll rely on her soft and plump chest again.


    "Well then, let''s say goodbye here"


    "Huh!?"


    Upon seeing me turn around, the part-timer is shocked and freezes in place.


    "AAaah AAaaah!?"


    His reaction is as if he''s witnessed an overwhelming power difference, akin to Pikkoro* being outclassed. His wide-open mouth gapes at my face, chest, and groin, repeatedly.


    "Something wrong.?"


    But I haven''t done anything wrong. It''s just that my features and voice are a bit feminine, and my chest is volleyball-sized. Plus, I accidentally entered the men''s bath. So, this should be fine.


    If he says anything, I''m ready to come up with a lame excuse like "I''m training my chest, and it got caught between heavy objects." However, the part-timer unexpectedly hands over a red bath towel he had in his hands.


    "A-anyway, please use this to cover up! Whap!"


    And with just that, he turns red and quickly escapes.


    "What''s this?"


    What was handed to me was a red bath towel.


    This is the item part-timers use during sauna service time to fan customers in the sauna and shower them with hot air.


    In this super public bathhouse, they call this service Netsuhi-Rowryu,'' where Rowryu'' is written in Finnish as [lyly],'' meaning steam. Although sauna culture is widespread in Finland, this towel-fanning style is called Aufguss,'' originating and spreading in Germany.


    "Well then, regardless, I''ll gratefully use this towel that the part-timer gave me."


    (Splash)


    And so, equipped with the red bath towel handed to me by the young part-timer, I proceed.


    ..


    "Ahh~ It''s such a good bath~"


    Leaning against the edge of the tub, I enjoy the warm hot spring. Thanks to the red bath towel provided by the part-timer, my ample chest is hidden, and the glances sneakily directed my way have significantly decreased.


    Even so, I can still hear voices from the younger ones like, [Hey, look at that!] or [Wow!] It''s understandable; they probably haven''t learned to control their emotions yet.


    But really, I owe a lot to that part-timer''s divine response. Since it''s a super public bathhouse towel, nobody would bother about it soaking in the water. If someone were to mention it, I''d be ready to retort with, [Do you really want to see my chest that badly?] But considering my muscular appearance, it doesn''t seem like anyone would have the guts to say that in the first place.


    Anyway, I''m grateful to that part-timer. I''d love to tip him generously, but unfortunately, I don''t have any money on me, especially being naked. Well, I''ve memorized his face, so maybe next time.


    Now then.


    Next, should I take it easy and meditate in the salt sauna?

 Chapter 124:

    Chapter 124:


    Continued Super Public Bath


    My body has turned into an amazing combination: a muscular Amazon physique but with the impressive anatomy of a well-endowed guy.


    There''s no mystery I can''t solve!


    That''s because I can skillfully break down any mystery with my [Strong Acid] ability, dissolving it instantly.


    Setting that aside, after a safe bath, I met up with three college girls in the tatami-floored relaxation area.


    "Oh, here he comes! Ezuki-san, over here!"


    "You got to soak in the hot spring? That''s great, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Coach."


    "Sorry for keeping you all waiting. Oh, thanks, Ruka."


    It seems Ruka prepared something for me, as she immediately handed me a drink when I joined the group.Updated from


    "So, everything went smoothly?"


    "Yeah, a young part-timer at the store lent me a bath towel. After covering myself, I could relax in the hot spring. Huh?"


    "What''s wrong? Something happened?"


    As I talked, I noticed Nina-san, intrigued by my behavior, asked me about it.


    "Well, when I was in the salt sauna, the music playing for meditation was bothering me, so I used salt as earplugs. It seems there''s still some salt left, and my ears feel a bit crunchy."


    "Ah! Then I''ll clean your ears. I have cotton swabs because I was cleaning my ears earlier."


    "Hey, that''s not fair, Machi-chan!"


    "Oh, come on. It can''t be helped. I''ll let Ruu go first, so you two can take turns, okay?"


    "Yeah, sure! Thanks, Machi-chan."


    It looks like Ruu and Serai-san will take turns cleaning my ears.


    ..


    "Alright, Coach, I''ll start cleaning your ears."


    "Yeah, go ahead, Ruka."


    [(rustle, rustle swish, swish)]


    (Oh, this feels so good. It''s so relaxing that I might fall asleep like this.)


    Why is ear cleaning so incredibly pleasant?


    It''s because the skin inside the ears is very thin, and nearby, nerves connect to various parts of the body and the brain, forming a complex maze. They call this the vagus nerve. Ear cleaning is so enjoyable because it stimulates this vagus nerve.


    "Hello, Tsunami-san. I''m Ezuki. I apologize for not responding to your messages, even though you contacted me several times."


    Upon apologizing, Tsunami-san covered her mouth with her hand, [Eh!?] in surprise, and stared at my face again. Her eyes wavered with anxiety, confusion evident on her face.


    "There was a bit of trouble, and I ended up like this. Due to that, I became mentally unstable, avoiding contact with people for a while."


    "Wha Is it really, really Ezki-san!? But, certainly, the muscles are like Ezuki-san''s no, even more incredible. But, could it be?"


    Tsunami-san''s gaze was fixated on my busty chest. Suddenly transforming into this appearance would undoubtedly be shocking, especially coming from a man.


    "As I mentioned before, I used to train my body by diving into dungeons. But in one of those dungeons, I was influenced by something not good. That''s why I''m in this state. However, despite my appearance, I''m still the Ezuki who promised to learn from you, Tsunami-san."


    "So, it really is Etsuki-san. Ah, but, um, what should I say"


    "Oh, if it''s about my appearance, don''t worry about it. Thanks to them, I was able to recover."


    I turned around, acknowledging the three college girls who were watching us from a distance, concerned. We exchanged glances and nodded.


    "Oh those ladies were here with Etsuki-san before at the shop"


    "Yes, that''s correct. So, Tsunami-san, can you forgive me for not responding? Also, even though I''ve changed like this, can you treat me the same way as before?"


    "Ah -"


    "Tsunami-san, a customer has arrived, so please return to work."


    Reacting to that voice, Tsunami-san bowed her head to me, uttered a quick "Peko," and swiftly returned to the shop with a "Pat."


    "Oh well. The massage lady left, huh"


    "Coach Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine, Ruu. I couldn''t get an answer, but it seems Tsunami-san was more shocked than me. In this case, it might have been better not to ask for a response"


    "Yeah, that makes sense. Well, it can''t be helped, right? But today, I feel a bit reluctant to show up at that shop again"


    "Then let''s change the mood and grab a meal. We had a lot of hot pot yesterday, and even lunch was ramen, right? Hmm Oh! How about something lighter like soba?"


    "Yeah, Machi-chan. Soba sounds good to me."


    "That works for me too!"


    "Alright, let''s all enjoy some soba together!"


    I was able to meet Tsunami-san and talk to her. However, due to her being at work, we couldn''t have a leisurely conversation, and I couldn''t get a response. But, considering the situation, it''s probably impossible. I''m used to being disliked by people, but the thought of losing the connection with Tsunami-san, who had treated me kindly, made me feel lonely.


    Well, even if I think about it, there''s nothing I can do. Let''s just be grateful for the hot spring today.


    "Hey, Ezuki-san, there''s an open spot here!"


    "Oh, I''m coming."


    I have 3 lovely women in my life. So, there''s nothing to feel lonely about.

 Chapter 125.1

    Chapter 125.1


    Trivia Dinner


    Yesterday and the day before were very happy days. Truly like a dream.


    Reflecting on that happiness multiple times, savoring the joy with a grin on my face, I cleaned the room and did some strength training in the dungeon anteroom. I leisurely spent the day like that.


    And then, 7 PM.


    While enjoying dinner with the shabu-shabu of a giant Kamadouma whose eating style I liked, watching TV, the sound of knocking on the entrance door echoed. Hmm, who could it be?


    "Hello?"


    "(It''s me.)"


    (Eh Nina-san?)


    "(Gacha) Ah, Nina-san. Could it be that you forgot something? Huh, but that''s strange. I cleaned the room today, but nothing?"


    "No, I didn''t forget anything. I was thinking of staying in your room for a while."


    Looking closely, Nina-san had the rolling travel bag I saw during the Izu trip.


    "Eh Could it be that Nina-san also has some trouble!?"


    "No, not really I just wanted to live together with you"


    What''s this!? What a wonderful proposal.


    "Well, but is it okay? Living together, it''s, you know, various things?"


    "I understand that. So what do you think? You wouldn''t mind living with a woman who has shared some skin with you, right?"


    "Well, if you say so. How about you? Did you have enough to eat?"


    "Yeah, thanks There''s plenty of meat. But I''m in the mood for something a little sweet, so I''ll buy something from the convenience store."


    "Oh, if that''s the case, it''s better to avoid fast-digesting things like fruits and go for heavier options like cake or daifuku."


    "Eh why is that?"


    Nina-san, who was about to stand up to go to the convenience store, sat back down. It seems my words caught her attention. Let me explain.


    "When you eat [fast-digesting things] and [slow-digesting things] together, it causes absorption congestion in the intestines, doubling the time it takes for each to be absorbed. It puts a lot of strain on the intestines, and you might feel a strange fatigue after meals."


    "Huh!? I think I''ve felt that before"


    "If that''s the case, there''s a possibility of absorption congestion in the intestines. It''s hard to categorize precisely, but be a little careful to separate [fast-digesting things] and [slow-digesting things] when you eat."


    "Um, how do I do that?"


    "Well, for example, for breakfast, you can eat [fast-digesting things] like honey, apples, and yogurt together. For lunch, just eat [slow-digesting things]. Almost everything, except for [fast-digesting things], can be considered [slow-digesting things]."


    "Oh, that''s interesting. Anything else I should be careful about in meals?"


    "Well, let''s see the only other things that come to mind are fats and carbohydrates. Fats and carbohydrates are notorious for causing obesity."


    "You''re quite knowledgeable, as expected. I''ve become much wiser today"


    "Good to hear. Well, I''ll clean up, so go ahead and take a shower."


    "Yeah, I''ll do that. Thank you"


    ..

 Chapter 125.2

    Chapter 125.2


    Trivia Dinner


    "Mmm This is paradise, getting pampered so much."


    "Oh, really? Nina-san, your neck and shoulders seem quite tense. Is it from studying, or fiddling with the phone too much? (kneading.)"


    "Yeah, that might be true When I''m thinking about investments, I get really focused, you know?"


    "Ah, lifetime asset formation for living alone, right? (rubbing.)"


    "Yeah Oh, right there feels amazing"


    After Nina-san, who finished her bedtime preparations, stepped out of the shower, I gently massaged her.


    As a gesture of gratitude for helping me back then. Nina-san enjoys the massage. I also feel happy touching Nina-san''s body. Yes, it''s a truly win-win relationship.


    "Hey Cochi"


    "Yeah, do you want me to massage more firmly? (knead, knead.)"


    "No Do you remember what I told you?"


    "Eh Is that about skills?"


    "Yeah I want to know what it feels like to like someone. (rub, rub.)"


    After kissing Nina-san, I unleashed the Heart-throbbing Gaze Beam at point-blank range with the skill [Enchantment].


    "Huh!? Ah Hau (Flutter)"


    In an instant, Nina-san, hit by the Heart-throbbing Gaze Beam, blinked her eyes, and her breath became heated. Her body then became hot to the point of sweating, and eventually, she pressed her whole body against me, rubbing herself against me, tightly embracing me.


    "No this is bad! Coach, stop. This is cheating! Hoo!"


    I haven''t done anything, but Nina-san''s breathing is becoming irregular, and her hips are shaking and trembling. Just hugging her seems to be making her feel intensely. This is amazing.


    "Nina-san or rather, Shizue, what do you think of me?"


    "I like you! I really like you! No, this is a lie! This is bad! It''s too much thinking about you!! (squeeze!)"


    "I like you too, Shizue"


    "Mmmmooooooohhhh!!!"


    Thanks to the skill [Enchantment], Nina-san experienced the feeling of liking someone. Normally calm and composed, Nina-san is now wildly disheveled under me.


    This is the best. So, let me say one thing right now.


    "Shizue, tonight, you won''t be going to sleep"


    "Mmmmooooooohhhh!!!"


    Nina-san and me. Our private night has just begun.

 Chapter 126:

    Chapter 126:


    Gather! Oh, My Salt!


    The day after spending a sweet night with Nina-san. She said, "[Riding a motorcycle is a bit scary]," and took the bus to go to the university.


    "Now, I guess it''s time for me to head out too"


    And where am I headed? Well, it''s off to the chiropractic school where I''ve been resting in the darkness for a long time.


    ..


    "Yo, Sato. You good? What, don''t recognize me? It''s me, Ezuki."


    "Eh!? Z-Zukki-san!? What happened to you? What''s with that appearance?"


    "It''s nothing. Before I knew it, I ended up like this."


    "Is, is that even possible!? Oh, by the way, I''m Kato."


    From a macho man, for some reason, I evolved into an Amazoness macho futa. However, after exposing myself naked in a public bath, I felt refreshed. So, now I confidently go to school as an Amazoness macho newhalf, without tails or horns. If I act confidently, that''s enough.


    "But you disappeared for a while. Muto-san wanted to see Zukki-san."


    "Oh, now that you mention it, I haven''t seen old man Muto. He''s usually around at this time, right?"


    "Muto-san completed the curriculum and graduated safely. He opened a shop, and we went to help with the opening."


    "Oh, is that so? Sorry, I couldn''t help."


    "The address written on this business card is it. Zukki-san, he asked me to give it to you when you come."


    "Let me see Muto Chiropractic Clinic. It''s just as it was. Well, that''s good for Muto-san. I''ll go visit the store next time."


    [Baan!]


    Suddenly, the door was violently opened, and a chubby barcode-headed old man rolled into the classroom with force.


    "D-Dangerous! Z-Zombies are here!"


    (Oh, that''s the office old man, right?)


    Then, as if chasing the panicking old man, the emergency bell of the building rang loudly.


    "Kyaaaah!"


    And from outside the window, there was a scream like tearing silk. In response, students near the window gathered, looking down at the road from the window, showing surprise. What''s going on? What did they see?


    "Hey, what''s happening Oh!"


    Looking through the window over the shoulders of the gathered students, I saw a shabby zombie walking aimlessly. And the destination of that zombie was a young office lady in a bank-like uniform. Moreover, she seemed to have lost strength in her legs and was crouched on the asphalt, unable to escape the approaching zombie.


    The students watching from the third-floor window kept urging, "Hurry, run!" or "Stand up!" But the OL, with a frightened face, just trembled. Meanwhile, inside the classroom, the chubby barcode-headed old man who rolled into the room shouted, "Hurry! Help me barricade the door!"


    (Is this, what on earth is happening? Ha! Could this be the rumored Dungeon Stampede!? Is this the moment we''ve all been waiting for)


    "Hey, hurry! Run!"


    "Shut up, you''re in the way. Move!"


    "I will meditate!"


    "Hey! Don''t joke around at a time like this!"


    "I''m dead serious! Just buy some time! If you do that, I''ll handle the rest!"


    "Please, I''m counting on you! Hey, Kato!"


    "Alright, Sato, you take care of that side! Gotou-chan, tell the guy just standing there trembling to move!"


    "Uh, okay!"


    Kato, Sato, and Gotou-chan began working together to carry the treatment beds to build a barricade. Alright, I need to hurry too.


    "Koooh Ko-ha. Chakra on! Let''s meditate!"


    Adjusting my breath, I activated the skill [Meditation] and entered a meditative state while standing. Then, I reached out strongly to the salt spirits from the depths of my heart.


    (Ha Ha Haa)


    (That''s right. Salt spirits. Yeah, something seems to be going wrong. So now, lend me your power!)


    (Ha Ha Haa)


    (Oh, I see You''re responding! Thank you!!)


    "[Degyuun! Shuwa-shuwa-shuwa-shuwa]"


    From the channel connected to the salt spirits, the presence of the spirits, and their power filled my body. When I opened my eyes, a shining white light overflowed from all five senses.


    Alright, I can do it now!


    "Salt Spirit Henshin! (Ka!!)"


    The intense light burst into a brilliant flash. And there, an Amazoness macho futa wrapped in a white shining salt armor appeared.


    [[[Baan! Baaann!]]]


    "Ugh! I can''t take it anymore! (Slip)"


    "Kept me waiting, huh!? Kato! Sato! (Gash!)"


    "Z-Zukki-san! W-what''s with that appearance!?"


    "This is the Holy Salt Outfit Seien Cross!"


    ""Se, Seien Cross! (Gokuri!)""


    "It''s alright now; I''ll scatter those zombies. Grow, my salt! Pegasus, Dragon''s Roar! (Kyubabaa!!)"


    [[[[Do! Bagoon!!]]]


    Let me explain. Otaku regularly watches battle manga and anime, and there is never a day when I''m not devoted to researching techniques.


    ""T-That''s not it, Zukki-saaan!""


    I blew away all the zombies beyond the door, along with the barricade that Kato and Sato had diligently built with great cooperation.

 Chapter 127:

    Chapter 127:


    The Laws Of The World


    Borrowing the power of the salt spirits, I transformed into a figure adorned in a shining white sacred salt robe and scattered the zombies with a kick.


    However


    (Hmm, they still don''t disappear as smoke. Just who are these guys?)


    I crouch beside the defeated zombies and carefully observe, but despite being monsters, they neither vanish into smoke nor drop a single magic stone.


    (Could it be in dungeons, monsters turn into smoke due to dungeon influence, and this doesn''t apply to monsters that manifest on the surface?)


    "Zukki-san, are you okay?"


    [[[Gyuuu! Gyuuu! Gyuuu! Gyuuu! Gyuuu! Gyuuu!]]]


    As I lifted my face to respond to Kato, everyone''s communication devices simultaneously emitted sounds and vibrations. And, it was the familiar alert tone for an emergency earthquake report.


    "Tell me, Kato, what does it say happened!?"


    "W-Well um, i-it says monsters have come out from the dungeon, so we''re advised not to go outside!"


    Since dungeons appeared, emergency earthquake reports have also been used for dungeon-related incidents.


    "What the heck! So this isn''t just happening here!?"


    "It seems that way!"


    (What a situation. But if that''s the case, I can''t stay here. I need to hurry to the university where Ruu and the others are!)


    "Eh? Where are you suddenly going, Zukki-sa


    As I tried to dash away, Kato hurriedly called out to stop me.


    "There''s somewhere I need to go in a hurry!"


    "But wait! What should we do if Zukki-san is gone!?"


    "Mm, mm"


    I want to tell the guys to protect themselves, but there''s also a girl like Goto-chan without any combat abilities. Hmm, I can''t just leave them here


    "I shouldn''t be doing this kind of thing now! I need to hurry. Mm!"


    As I tried to jump out of the building and head towards the motorcycle, I saw zombies swarming out from the green area on a distant sidewalk.


    "What are those? Well, never mind. Salt Cutter!"


    Thin, crescent-shaped salt pieces made of sacred salt attacked the group of zombies stumbling on the sidewalk. Sliced into fragments by the sacred salt, Salt Cutter, the zombies collapsed, emitting white smoke from the cut surfaces.


    Checking the spot where the zombies had emerged, it was a subway ventilation opening. However, the heavy concrete cover with iron bars was rolled back.


    "What on earth is the reason for this?"


    """Vvvu"""


    "Kuh, they''re still coming out! In that case Giant Rock Salt Reversal!"


    [[[Zudom!]]]


    Creating giant rock salt, I completely sealed the ventilation opening. Now, even if the zombies tried to crawl out on the surface, they would touch the sacred salt with its divine power and self-destruct.


    Arriving at where I left the motorcycle, I saw Sato and the others looking worriedly at me from the third-floor window. I reassured them with a thumbs-up, and they responded with a thumbs-up or waving hands.


    It''s okay; the zombies weren''t much of a threat. The Pixies would protect them well enough. The issue might be if those capricious girls wandered off somewhere, but I emphasized magic, and Goto-chan had honey, so it should be fine.


    [Riiin]


    Looking up at the 3rd-floor window, Rouge, with a red ribbon tied around her ankle, flew down to me. I had given them ribbons of different colors corresponding to their names. By the way, it''s Rouge who often bites me.


    "Pipii"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon after finishing what I need to do. Take care of everyone for me."


    "Pii!"


    Responding to Rouge with a thumbs-up as she responded with a victory pose, she kicked her thumb, gaining momentum, and gracefully flew back to the third-floor window. Oh, as expected of Rouge. Is that the secret to moving three times faster?


    "Ride on! Wait for me, Ruu, and others! I''m coming to help now!"


    An indescribable anxiety about the changed laws of the world.


    But now, I have the power to counteract it. A mix of anxiety, impatience, and excitement. Embracing these feelings in my chest, I opened the throttle to the fullest. The motorcycle roared with a rough engine sound through the buildings, and the bike sped away vigorously.

 Chapter 128.1

    Chapter 128.1


    Heading Towards The University


    With the roaring engine echoing, I headed confidently towards the university where Ruu and the others were.


    Or so I thought.


    It was due to the abnormal situation caused by the emergence of monsters, causing a traffic jam everywhere.


    "Hmm, this road won''t work either No choice but to take a detour."


    [Gyuuun!]


    In this emergency situation, I maneuvered through the stopped cars in the traffic jam, ignored one-way streets, and committed blatant traffic violations. But the motorcycle police officers I spotted seemed confused about what to do amid the monster disaster happening around them.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Yet, I won''t call them incompetent. If people were being attacked by monsters from the overflowing dungeon on both sides, it''s natural to be confused about which way to go to help.


    However, naturally, I don''t rescue those desperately fleeing. Because every second counts right now.


    What if, while helping such people, others seeking help keep coming towards me? It would be an endless cycle.


    That would be no different from a monster train.


    It''s an act considered bad manners even in online games, a secondary attack caused by the friction of monsters. But when faced with imminent danger, people will readily engage in it. Yes, that''s human nature. Humans are not inherently pure and righteous; when pushed to the edge, they''re willing to resort to dirty and ugly deeds.


    "Lotion Field!"


    So, I''ll lend a hand to those corporate warriors on my way. Well, this much is samurai mercy. While the goblins are slipping and falling due to the slime, I hope they either run or fight.


    In this way, I admire the coolness of heroes, but I have a strong dilemma about being a hero myself.


    Because in the real world, there is no pure evil as portrayed in anime and manga. Those fighting every day worldwide are the humans protected by heroes. And when people fight each other, they always assert their righteousness.


    In other words, it''s like saying, [I am justice!]


    However, there is not a shred of justice there. True justice requires not only verbal commitment. But also the determination to offer your face and share it. Without that, it cannot be called true justice.


    The hero with a bread for a head taught me that.


    So, I tend to prefer stories where I can despair at the impurity of the humans that heroes protected. I think episodes like episode 0 of certain Oltraman, which got banned from broadcast due to public opinion, or the works of Osamu TOzuka, depict the truth.


    But I won''t say, "This is human nature."


    However, there was something unmistakably real, not just on the surface, depicted there. That''s why it left a strong impact and still lingers in my heart.


    While thinking about such things as I ride, I finally see the university where Ruu and the others attend.


    ..

 Chapter 128.2

    Chapter 128.2


    Heading Towards The University


    Arriving at the university''s main gate, I tried to enter on my motorcycle, but a security guard rushed out and blocked my way in a panic.


    "Hey, hey! What do you think you''re doing?"


    If you''re a hero, you''d smoothly dash through situations like this, but reality doesn''t always work that way.


    "It''s an emergency. Monsters are coming out of the dungeon! Why isn''t the gate closed?"


    "Huh? Well, I can''t just close it on my own, can I?"


    "Fool! If monsters flood to the university because of that, what''s your plan?"


    If danger is looming over cute Ruu and the others, I can''t just retreat here. Ignoring the peace-loving security guard in this crisis, I''ll take the liberty to close the main gate myself.


    "What are you doing on your own!"


    "Just do your job as a security guard! If you can''t make decisions, ask for instructions from above!"


    In that regard, otaku can be said to watch anime in various situations every day, constantly engaging in different mental simulations. Therefore, their adaptability and resistance in emergencies should be quite high.


    "W-Well, you''re the most suspicious one coming out of nowhere and saying nonsense!"


    "Ugh, fair enough."


    I mounted my bike again and headed into the campus as if escaping.


    "But this university is huge. Where are Ruka and the others?"


    Even trying to contact them through the communication device, the line was jammed and wouldn''t connect. So, resorting to a reckless biker move, revving the engine unnecessarily, I attempted to get Ruka and the others'' attention.


    After a while, I spotted Ruu and the others waving from a window.


    "There they are! They''re on the 3rd floor. Alright, I''m coming. Hiyah!!"


    [Vroom!]


    "Ahh!"


    "Is everyone okay?"


    "Not exactly I was about to get seriously injured just now!"


    "Ruu, stay still a bit more; it''s dangerous if you move."


    "Wow, what''s this? It''s so glossy and sparkling, beautiful!"


    "This is a Saint Cross made of sacred salt crystals. This will surely protect you all. And Excalibur, come forth, Pixie Queen!"


    [Kyawa~!]


    When I raised the rainbow-colored metal plate, Pixie Queen appeared with dazzling effects like a rare gacha scene.


    ". (Sun)"


    Yeah, as always, she''s beautifully bashful.


    "Huh, who''s this kid?! Why is she floating and so small??"


    Serai-san played fantasy MMOs, so she should understand Pixies at least.


    "Ah, this one is also so beautiful. Could she be the Spirit of Salt?"


    See, Nina-san understands quickly. But no, she''s not the Spirit of Salt.


    "She is the Queen of Pixies. I call her Pixie Queen. With her as a guard, huh? How about adding 2 more fighters? OK, come forth, Pixies!"


    Upon Pixie Queen''s request, two more Pixies were added.


    "Yes, Ruu, take this. Use honey to keep them in a good mood."


    "Oh! So you bought honey the other day for them!"


    "Well, that''s the idea. I was planning to introduce them to everyone at the right time, but it seems it''s sudden. Treat them well, everyone."


    While I''m explaining, Serai-san and the others are happily fascinated by the cuteness of the Pixies. Looks like it''s going well.


    "Now, I''m going to Shark''s rescue from here! Be careful, everyone."


    "Yes! Good luck, Ezuki-san!"


    "Take care."


    "Coach, please take care of Shark-chan!"


    Alright, next is Shark''s high school. Somehow, today is turning out to be very busy.

 Chapter 129.1

    Chapter 129.1


    High School Dungeon Stampede


    I was zooming through the chaotic city on a motorcycle.


    From what I can see, most monsters overflowing from the dungeon are on the 1st and 2nd underground floors. So even ordinary people who have never delved into the dungeon should be able to handle these monsters, as long as they have confidence in their stamina or face them in groups.


    Yet, almost everyone is in extreme confusion, frantically running around in sheer panic. They''re being relentlessly pursued by monsters, taking advantage of the situation.


    "Oh, that guy!"


    In my field of vision, an elderly man trying to escape the monsters grabs the collar of a young man running ahead and pulls him down. Seriously, sacrificing others to save oneself? That''s not something a grown-up should be doing.


    That geezer is a real nuisance.


    "Mucus Rope!"


    As I pass by the two struggling figures on my bike, I extend two strands of sticky slime. One to help the fallen young man get up as a lifeline, and the other.


    The legs of the old man, who selfishly tried to save himself with a low blow move, are somehow pinned to the ground.


    The consequences of his actions catch up with the old man, and he falls spectacularly, spraying blood from his nose. Shamelessly, he even seeks help from the man he toppled just a while ago.


    Well, I watch without intervening and ride away.


    The old man grabbing the collar of the young man in front of him was also an accident, probably. So, my accidentally extending the mucus rope was just another accident. In times of emergency, such confusion often happens.


    But such incidents are just the beginning. On my way to Shark''s high school, I''m constantly confronted with the ugly side of these people.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Shoving aside the woman''s legs in front, those who run ahead to escape. Violently reversing through traffic jams and flipping cars dramatically.


    "This is awful Is this the image of Japan that has become complacent in peace? Ugh!"


    To top it off, someone tries to steal my bike while I''m running, throwing color cones at me.


    But time is precious now. Still, I don''t wish for him to die in such a trivial manner. Frustrated and torn, I head towards the officer surrounded by goblins.


    "Salt Cutter! Hey, are you okay? Get a grip!"


    I kick away the goblins and help the young officer get up. However, his eyes are unfocused, and he''s in an intense excitement with heavy breathing. So, I deliver a punch to snap him out of it.


    "Hah!?"


    Finally, it seems the officer has recovered from his hanged-up state. With a face covered in blood from goblin scratches, he looks around in a hurry.


    "Are you okay now? Damn it, if you''re going to shoot a gun, aim better. You hit me! And if you can''t use projectile weapons anymore, quickly switch to close-range weapons like a baton! That''s basic, you know?"


    Right. If a beam rifle or bazooka runs out of ammo, an ace pilot should quickly switch to a beam saber for close combat unless they want to become useless.


    "Ah um I''m sorry."


    "Yeah. If you''re injured, just run away or have your colleagues come for you. Well, I''m going now."


    "Th-thank you"


    Finally, I arrive at the entrance of the high school where Shark attends.


    As I get off the bike and look back, for some reason, the young officer from earlier is walking unsteadily towards me.


    I just turned around out of curiosity to see if he managed to escape well, but I never expected him to follow me. What''s he thinking? With light injuries, he might die alone. Seriously?


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    Reluctantly, I return to the officer staggering and lend him a shoulder, bringing him onto the school grounds and carrying him to a place near the entrance with a water tap.


    "Wash your face there and recover your strength. See you!"


    ..

 Chapter 129.2

    Chapter 129.2


    High School Dungeon Stampede


    However, even while helping the police officer, I couldn''t relax.


    From the direction of the school building, screams were erupting one after another, accompanied by the loud sound of breaking glass. Damn it, we''re clearly being invaded!


    "Go! Pixies!"


    Jumping into the entrance, I block the view from the rescued officer and summon all the remaining pixies. I send them towards the monsters for extermination.


    [Leen!]The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    The five pixies leave trails of light in the air as they fly toward the depths of the school building.


    "Now, I''m heading to the second floor!"


    Shark is a first-year high school student.


    If the school system hadn''t changed from when I attended, most seniors would be on the top floor, and first-year classrooms would be on the second floor. Assuming that, I rush up the stairs and encounter goblins dragging what seems to be a young female teacher along the second-floor corridor.


    ""Gyaa! Ggyaa!!""


    "Painful! No! Stop! It hurts!"


    Three goblins are grabbing the young female teacher''s hair, dragging her, while two others lightly cut and torment her with rusty knives from both sides. They are currently reveling in a situation that seems like a fun time in the darkness.


    "You! Despite your childish height, what a ridiculous act!!"


    Anyway, to ensure Shark''s safety, I knock on the door and call out to 1-B this time. Since barricades were also built beyond the door of 1-B.


    [Bang Bang!]


    "Is there a student named Ruri Toga in this class!?"


    "H-hihihi!"


    "No! She''s not here!"


    Hmm, it seems she''s not here.


    [Bang Bang!]


    "Is there a student named Ruri Toga in this class!?"


    """H-hihihi!"""


    "A-and, if it''s Ruri, she should be in Class E!"


    "I see, that helps!"


    1-B was a miss, but I obtained valuable information in 1-C.


    So, heading towards 1-E, I heard screams and commotion from 1-D. However, since Pixies were already fighting goblins there, I left them to it and jumped into 1-E.


    "Hmm, Shark!!"


    In the 1-E classroom, Shark, covered in wounds, protects frightened female students with a weaponized school chair, confronting goblins with filthy grins on their faces.

 Chapter 130.1

    Chapter 130.1


    Monster Inferno


    In the 1-E classroom I leaped into, a battered Shark confronted three goblins.


    Shark swung a school chair, but with such an unwieldy weapon, the fight didn''t go well. Her blazer on the upper right arm got torn, and dark blood oozed. Additionally, her checkered skirt got ripped, blood seeping from wounds on the thigh, dampening down to the left knee.


    "Uwaaah!!"


    Behind Shark, the female students stood frozen in fear. Each used bags and backpacks as shields, with the outermost desperately trying to use chairs and desks as well, but the will to fight, like Shark''s, seemed nonexistent.


    "You did well, Shark! I''m coming to help now!"


    [Dogaagg!]


    Seeing Shark like that, I felt a glimpse of the hero I idealized. I kicked away interfering desks and chairs, heading straight for the goblins.


    [Gogin!Gosha (bujyu)!!]


    Reaching out my left hand, I crushed the goblin''s neck, then swung down a rock-salt punch, pulverizing the goblin''s head that had turned in surprise at the sudden intruder.


    """Kyaaaahhh!!"""


    Then, from the female students hiding behind Shark, piercing screams erupted.


    Well, various things like eyeballs and front teeth did fly around, so I understand the reaction, but I''d appreciate it if they could lower the volume a bit.


    "Gegyagya!!"


    "Oops, can''t let you escape. Salt Pile!"


    To the last goblin attempting to flee after the others were swiftly dealt with, I presented a rock-salt stake with an underhand throw, impaling it from the back.


    ""Fuu (bata-ta)""


    ""Hii (shitatapapapa)""Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Then, witnessing this, female students started fainting or losing control of their bladder.


    "Like the arm, I''ll remove the rust with the slime, and cover it. It might sting a bit. (Kyuwawa~)"


    "Uh yeah (Chira mojimoji)"


    "There all good now. Since the arm wound is deep, it''s better to have a doctor stitch it up later."


    "T-Thank you (Pop)"


    "[[[Kyuryiin]]]"


    """Kyaaa!?, Waaah"""


    After completing the emergency treatment for Shark''s wounds, the Pixies returned just in time.


    The female students, initially startled and on the verge of screaming, changed their screams into cheerful shouts upon seeing the adorable fairies.


    """Pii~ pii!"""


    "Oh, mission accomplished? Was it safely subdued? Any casualties?"


    """Pippi pii!"""


    "No harm to ourselves. Some minor injuries on the humans. Good job. Let''s go outside together and clean up a bit."


    """Pippi!"""


    "Alright, that''s the plan, Shark. I''ll come back later, so behave yourself."


    "Uh I didn''t really understand what was going on."


    "Anyway, leave the rest to us. You guys! Take good care of Shark, who protected you from the monsters!"


    "Yes, yes!!"


    After emphasizing to the excited female students, I led the Pixies towards the school''s exterior for the remaining enemy sweep.


    ..

 Chapter 130.2

    Chapter 130.2


    Monster Inferno


    And so, as the day turned into night, stars began to twinkle in the evening sky.


    Until a while ago, ambulances, fire trucks, and police cars were running around making quite a racket, interfering with our search and destroy mission for monsters that had infiltrated the residential area.


    Despite the nuisance caused by these emergency vehicles, they seemed to have driven away the monsters with some intelligence, such as goblins, that had hidden somewhere.


    Both I and the Pixies worked hard, but we couldn''t completely eliminate all the monsters that appeared in this area.


    So, considering it''s about time, I decided to return to Shark''s location.


    Upon returning to the high school, I was sternly questioned by a male teacher with a serious expression and a sasumata (a Japanese polearm with prongs) in front of the main gate.


    However, when I mentioned being an acquaintance of Liru Kiga from 1-E, he quickly let me through.


    Having Pixies that saved the school from a crisis with me certainly sped things up in the conversation.


    "Kenji-ni!"


    "Liru!"


    Arriving at 1-E, Shark and the young police officer we helped on the way to the school were having an emotional reunion, embracing each other. Cough, cough. Well, you guys, this is a school, you know?


    "Ah! Sandra-san!!"


    However, Shark, noticing me approaching, turned his face toward me and welcomed me with a smile.


    Returning in a hurry to the osteopathy school''s classroom, for some reason, I found myself surrounded by Kato and Sato. Actually, other students were there too.


    "What''s up with those girls!?"


    "They''re super cute, aren''t they!?"


    Ah, I see. These guys have also completely fallen for the charm of the Pixies, it seems.


    As for Pixie V, during my absence, there seemed to be no more monster attacks, and they showed the students of the osteopathy school how strong and cool they were in a short play.


    Well, didn''t I provide them with a script resembling a superhero show?


    "Hey! Just one is enough! Please, won''t you give it to me!"


    "Me too!"


    ""Me too, me too!""


    "You idiots! Do you think I''d give them to someone who refers to them as one''?!"


    """Eeeeh! Don''t say that!"""


    "Enough! Don''t come at me in a group! Go, Pixies! Show these color-blinded folks your power!"


    """Pii! (Shipyun! Shupyu-pyun!)"""


    """Gwaaaaahhh!"""


    Oh well, they managed to overcome the Monster Stampede unscathed, and now this. Don''t get hurt over something like this

 Chapter 131.1

    Chapter 131.1


    Go Home


    It was well past midnight, approaching 0:00. After various events, I finally arrived at Ruka''s apartment. Well, various events are just thatvarious events. Specifically, after retrieving Pixie V and returning to the university, the situation had taken a sudden turn.


    No, the university wasn''t overrun by a horde of monsters, and it didn''t turn into an unimaginable disaster. However, the information obtained from the phone after I left apparently exceeded my expectations.


    Ruu, overly worried about her parents living together, turned into a chirpy mess. Even the usually calm Nina-san was shocked by the absurd market crash, turning pale and falling silent.


    The only one who didn''t lose composure was Serai-san, with her unwavering personality. After discussing our future plans, it was decided that due to Ruu''s insistence and her desire to protect her parents, they would come to my place. Nina-san and Sekai-san lived separately from their parents, making it impractical for them to go home individually in this situation.


    So, we all walked about 2 kilometers together and headed to a flashy discount store open late at night.


    The reason for going to the discount store was to get transportation my bike couldn''t accommodate 4 people. It might be possible if we stuck them on with slime, but that circus-like stunt was out of the question.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    In the chaotic city, with monsters causing confusion, traffic jams, and abandoned vehicles blocking roads everywhere, the key to the swift movement was not just the bike''s mobility. But also the ability to use the bike as needed.


    Yeah, but I know. I know you guys were cursing and complaining about the police and the Self-Defense Force, saying, "What are they doing?" with Dungeon Power-enhanced super hearing.


    [In times like these, we should help each other!]


    Oh, really? I''d like to ask, "Why didn''t you do that before I arrived?" If, hypothetically, I said, "Let''s all cooperate and fight the monsters," how would that turn out? Most people would give me looks like, "Huh? What are you talking about?", and I''d almost certainly be branded as an agitator.


    Because what they''re looking for is a convenient existence that will protect them for free, not someone who will fight alongside them. Yes, the ordinary people in this world are not inherently good, and the masses tend to be like that.


    So, I simply respond with, "I''m sorry, but I can''t fulfill your request." Furthermore, if someone with charisma millions of times greater than mine, like a professional baseball player, were here and jovially killed monsters with a bat, saying, "Let''s fight together!" some might actually try to join in.


    But even then, if they got injured, someone would say, "It''s your fault I got hurt. Take responsibility!"


    Yes, sadly, that''s the true nature of people, and there were various incidents on our journey here.


    ..

 Chapter 131.2

    Chapter 131.2


    Go Home


    "Mom!"The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Well, Ruu! Are you okay?!"


    Considering the risk of a power outage from the town with rising smoke, Ruu''s apartment building, we climbed the stairs.


    Opening the entrance door, Ruu, who had been worried about her parents and had been crying all along without even taking off her shoes, rushed to the living room and hugged her mother.


    "Mom! Is everything okay with Mom?! What about Dad?!"


    "Dad hasn''t come back yet. Oh"


    Bow to Ruu''s mom, who noticed us, then exchanged glances to have Ruu explain the situation.


    "Oh, um! Everyone came! Please come in!"


    Well, Ruu''s explanation was quite vague.


    Saying that, I hug Serai-san''s shoulder as she leans in and rub it as if to encourage her. She, showing a tired expression, smiles back.


    (Good, they''re relying on me. Then, I have to do my best here!)


    So, first, gathering all the communication skills I have, I address Ruu and Ruu''s mom.


    "Ruu and Ruu''s mom. I understand you''re worried about Ruu''s dad. But at times like this, you need to eat properly! If you don''t welcome Dad back with a lively face, he''ll get worried too. Come on, let''s eat properly!"


    "Well y-yes. I was just everyone must be hungry too. What about something"


    Stopping Ruu''s mom, who was about to stand up in a hurry at my words, with a light touch.


    "Oh, please stay seated. I can manage with my hands. May I use the ingredients in the refrigerator?"


    "Eh? Oh, yes, that''s fine, but I''m sorry, today turned out like this, and I couldn''t go shopping, so there''s not much in there"


    "No, no, it happens. I''m sorry for suddenly barging in like this. At least let me prepare the meal, so please rest."


    "I-I see then"


    Yeah, it would be disastrous if she absentmindedly cut her finger with a knife out of worry for Ruu''s dad. Let''s leave it to this wandering chef here!

 Chapter 132.1

    Chapter 132.1


    Power Food


    Right now, with a myriad of emotions in my heart, I headed to the kitchen of the provisions house. However, a towering, expensive, high-end refrigerator with an overwhelming presence awaited.


    Zugogogogo


    (Gulp)


    Amazing. It''s completely different from our shabby two-door refrigerator.


    But I must not waver. I''m the [Wandering Chef] now, a man who has crossed the rough waves of this harsh world with just a knife and his skills.


    Well, sort of.


    This is a mindset technique I often use. I usually appear as the [Absolutely Going to Do Something Man], but I''m not just fooling around. I''m boosting my subconscious performance by strongly implanting the image in my mind.


    If you thought, [What on earth?] then maybe try reading some well-known self-help books. Most books have something similar written in them. For example, imagining the successful version of yourself or thinking about the best path to take.


    So, right now, I am creating the character of [Wandering Chef] to cook well, and by donning that persona through a mental cosplay, I''m elevating myself.


    "Hey, Ezuki-san what''s going on? Why are you staring at the refrigerator?"


    "Oh, no. I just thought it''s quite an impressive refrigerator."


    Oh no, if I keep lost in thought, Serai-san will find it suspicious. Okay, stop dawdling, and let''s quickly prepare the meal.


    (Clatter.)


    But when checking someone else''s refrigerator, does it make only me feel nervous and excited? Anyway, as I opened the refrigerator, there were packs of natto and containers with pickles. Eggs, as well as cheese and butter, were the only things inside.


    "I''m really sorry, couldn''t go shopping today, so there''s not much"


    Ruu''s mom, who was in the living room, showed up in the kitchen. It''s embarrassing to have someone else see inside the refrigerator, isn''t it? Me too, Ruu''s mom.


    Then, there, Ruu''s dad, who had been anxiously waiting for a safe return, came back.


    "Ah! It''s Dad! Hey, what happened, Dad?! Are you okay?"


    Huh! Ruu, who went to welcome her dad at the entrance, screamed. What on earth happened?


    "Well! What happened to you? That wound!"


    "Hahaha just got pushed by someone. Fell, whoops."


    "Kyaa! Are you okay, Dad?"


    Serai-san and I were also curious, so we poked our heads out of the kitchen. Ruu was supporting her father, who seemed about to collapse, at the entrance.


    Seemingly, Ruu is quite a hard worker. She diligently follows the training menu I suggested, and among the 3 college girls, she''s in the best condition for growth.


    Supported by Ruu, who was by his side, Ruu''s dad, a short, older man in a navy suit, sat down on the entrance mat. However, his right temple was cut, and bleeding, staining the collar of his white dress shirt red, and even his glasses were cracked.


    "Machi-chan! Please!"


    "Yeah! The first aid kit, right!"


    Through her flustered mom, Ruu called out Serai-san''s name.


    Taking the hint, Serai-san also ran to fetch the first aid pouch from Ruu''s room. It was a telepathic communication, the synchronization of best friends.


    Well, I briefly thought about going to check the wound on Ruu''s dad, but here, the beloved daughter should administer first aid rather than an unfamiliar me.


    Hmm, it seems he also cut his mouth; blood is seeping out there too.


    So, let''s add a little twist to the cooking and deal with the situation.


    ..

 Chapter 132.2

    Chapter 132.2


    Power Food


    With Ruu''s dad returning, the atmosphere in the room eased a bit.


    Since Ruu was providing first aid to her dad at the entrance, we decided to return to cooking.


    I''m preparing 2 pots, one was placed on the heat with finely chopped onions to boil, intended for miso soup.


    The other pot was removed from the heat, and the eggs were slowly heated in the boiled water using residual heat.


    "Hmm, you''re not boiling the eggs?"


    "That''s right. We can make creamy soft-boiled eggs by heating them slowly like this."


    "Oh, I see But wait Ezuki-san Didn''t you mention before that natto and egg over rice is the best? I don''t recall you mentioning soft-boiled eggs back then?"


    "Oh, right. I actually found out recently that when you consume raw eggs, the human body can only absorb about half of the proteins they contain."


    "Eh! Half goes to waste!?"


    "Yeah. Additionally, when you eat eggs and natto together, the absorption of a nutrient called biotin is inhibited due to the combination. So, by making them soft-boiled, you can efficiently absorb the nutritional benefits of eggs even when eaten together."


    Hahaha! How about that? This is the power of natto bacteria. Naturally, the natto bacteria regulate the intestinal environment. By explosively increasing the natto bacteria in this way, the effects are also explosively enhanced.


    "Alright, alright. Serai-san, I''ll pass the natto to you. And I''ll prepare pickled plums and sesame seeds."


    "Okay~ But this time, pickled plums and sesame seeds?"


    "Yeah. Citric acid in pickled plums and sesamin in sesame seeds are effective for recovering from fatigue. By mixing pickled plums with natto, adding the mixture on top of rice, placing the soft-boiled egg, and sprinkling sesame seeds, we''ll have a stamina-filled Special NTKG!"


    "Th-that''s Ezuki-san''s Special NTKG! Gulp"


    "That''s right. Protein is not only for building muscles. Most of the human body is made up of protein. So by eating this Special NTKG, the intestinal environment is regulated by natto bacteria, and it guarantees improvement in skin condition, hair loss, and even healing injuries. In other words, this is a Power Food!"


    "Amazing To think there was such a secret hidden in the casual natto rice I''ve been eating!"


    "Hahaha! Well, leaving that aside, let''s serve everyone quickly."


    "Yes~!"


    And so, we concluded the tumultuous day by eating the Special NTKG.


    Ruu''s dad, who had a cut in his mouth, and the somewhat dejected Nina-san seemed to regain a bit of energy after consuming this unique natto and egg over rice.


    However, despite Super Chef J''s efforts and this special dish, the abnormal situation of monsters overflowing from the dungeon prevented us from bringing everyone back to their usual smiles.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 133.1

    Chapter 133.1


    After Dungeon Stampede


    Feeling the presence of the clearing sky through the thick curtains, I open my eyes and turn my gaze to the window.


    (Morning has come)The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Alone, I spent the night in the living room of the provisions house.


    Ruu invited me to sleep in the same bed last night. However, it''s not that simple. With the current emergency, I can''t afford to let my guard down, not knowing what might happen.


    What I fear and remain vigilant about is that monsters from the dungeon will overflow one after another as time passes, coming from deeper levels.


    Even in a high-rise apartment like this, there is no guarantee of safety. If it''s a giant slug, it could crawl up the outer walls, and if it''s a giant moth, it could swiftly attack. Knowing the existence of such terrifying monsters, I remained on guard without letting my guard down.


    Standing up and peering outside through the gap in the curtains, I see black smoke rising far away in the clearing sky. It seems there is still a place where flames are rising. However, not hearing screams or sounds of destruction from this vicinity makes me feel a little relieved.


    It means there is no imminent danger to my loved ones.


    "(Gacha) Oh, good morning, Coach. Ah, Sandra-san. Uh, Mei-san!"


    Ruu, who just woke up, comes out of her room, looking confused.


    In the provisions house, I''m not Egetsu Nakihito; I decided to introduce myself as Egetsu Mei, the twin sister. Well, calling me Sandra as a nickname for Ruu''s parents is awkward, so I hastily came up with Mei.


    "Good morning, Ruu. Did you sleep well?"


    What in the world!?


    I turn on the radio and also search for information on my communication device. And it turns out, the death of the Prime Minister is undoubtedly true.


    At the exact time when the Monster Stampede occurred yesterday, the Prime Minister was taking a walk in the garden of the Prime Minister''s residence. Suddenly, a monster emerged from the garden pond, dragging him in, and he drowned just like that.


    Because of this, the dispatch of the Self-Defense Forces to deal with the Stampede was significantly delayed. While the Monster Stampede occurred around 11 AM, the Self-Defense Forces could depart from various bases only after 7 PM under the pretext of disaster relief, as stated in an article I read, causing a slight dizziness.


    At this moment. No, I should say, before this.


    The former Prime Minister was a prime minister who changed his opinions frequently, even before and after becoming the prime minister. Moreover, whenever questioned, he was quite an erratic prime minister, changing his opinions every time.


    As a result, he was not well-received by both the citizens and foreign countries. Yet, despite being a prime minister for a short time, he had just given his policy speech and had no achievements.


    And in this emergency, the Prime Minister dies first!


    (Oh, what a shame. It''s truly unfortunate.)


    There was once a Prime Minister in Japan who couldn''t even read kanji properly or know the price of cup noodles. But I never dreamed that in a crisis, a prime minister who makes such sensational blunders would emerge.


    "Co Mei-san, what will happen from now on?"


    "Well, regardless of what happens if the Prime Minister is dead, the current cabinet will undoubtedly resign"


    When the Prime Minister dies or is disqualified (loses the seat as a legislator) for any reason, the cabinet must resign according to Article 70 of the Constitution. That''s how it is.


    ..

 Chapter 133.2

    Chapter 133.2


    After Dungeon Stampede


    At 10 in the morning.


    The death of the Prime Minister. Despite us moving around the city late at night, we never saw a single member of the Self-Defense Forces. The reason was the absence of orders for deployment, which must have made the Self-Defense Force members quite anxious.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    And then, the next morning. Finally, units were sent from the bases in Matsudo and Noda in Chiba to the city, and reports of monster extermination and life-saving efforts were being broadcast.


    Also, Ruu''s dad had a fall and hit his head last night, so Ruu''s mom tried to make a reservation at the hospital just to be sure. However, the phone lines have been jammed, and she couldn''t get through at all since the morning.


    "What should we do, dear?"


    "Yeah, let''s stay still for a while and rest. If we don''t move, things shouldn''t get worse."


    Yeah, Ruu''s dad. Being a judge, he remains calm even with a serious injury. Since the situation here seems relatively stable for now, I went to check on Nina-san, who hasn''t come out of Ruu''s room yet.


    "Good morning, Nina-san. Are you okay?"


    "..!"


    "Calm down Listen carefully. You''re okay, Nina-san. You''re not alone. Ruu is here, and so is Serai-san. Most importantly, I''m here to protect you from anything unpleasant!"


    "(Sniff) R-really? (Sniff)"


    "Yeah, it''s true. You''re younger and smarter than me. Experiencing this big market crash now is actually fortunate. Through this experience, you''ll learn and avoid losing even more assets in the future."


    "I-is that so?"


    "Yeah, so don''t worry about anything."


    "H-here Ugh, here I"


    "Don''t be sad anymore. Sleep peacefully"


    "(Yawn sleepy)"


    With the maximum effect of the skill [Enchant], and after comforting her, Nina-san finally fell into a peaceful sleep.


    Feeling satisfied with the successful outcome, as I turned around, I noticed Serai-san staring at me with wide, suspicious eyes, saying, "What did you just do!?" No need to worry; I''ve never used the Heart-throb Heat Vision Beam on Serai-san.

 Chapter 134.1

    Chapter 134.1


    Monster Disaster Preparedness


    Monsters overflowing from dungeons have led to various difficulties in Japan. Currently, it seems they are responding to this emergency situation with the Chief Cabinet Secretary at the center.


    And we, living in such Japan, have also been making various preparations in anticipation of a difficult situation.


    "Alright, around here just like that."


    [Zuzun!]


    First, arrange the provisions and chests of furniture by the living room window, constructing barricades. It might be a futile effort, but it''s better than regretting not doing it later.


    Moreover, salt and slime created with magic dissipate over time and disappear. So, barricades made of physical objects are still the most reliable.


    "Good job. So, are you still going, Egetsu-san?"


    "Yeah, in a situation like this, a suit is necessary, and more importantly, I''m worried about what''s in my home."


    I need to check at least how my home''s refrigerator dungeon is doing.


    "Hey, Egetsu-san, if that''s the case, could you bring me the Queen''s shell too?"


    "Huh!?"


    Serai-san, who was helping me move furniture, unexpectedly made such a request.


    "I understand that Egetsu-san has something in mind about the Fly Queen But if that''s the case! If I wear it and can help Egetsu-san, maybe the grudge in my heart will calm down, right?"


    "Hmm"


    What Serai-san is thinking about the Fly Queen is not particularly my concern. Because, with the skill [Usurpation], I''ve already taken the power of the Queen of Flies entirely for myself. So now, I even have feelings of [Thank you for being so strong] towards the Fly Queen.


    Therefore, leaving the Fly Queen''s shell scattered in the dungeon''s front room was due to me becoming unsociable and unruly after being rejected by Ruu and falling into darkness due to that distrust of humanity.


    Because if it''s a place where the Self-Defense Forces have come, human bodies are probably already collected. If that isn''t done, it means that monsters in the vicinity have not been eradicated either.


    As for me, monsters on the 1.2nd floor underground are no longer enemies.


    However, being attacked while riding a bike is not very pleasant. Besides, trying to start such eradication alone in this vast city would be endless. It needs to be done systematically by an organization; otherwise, the effect will be minimal.


    While thinking about such things and riding the bike, a military transport truck appeared at the wide intersection of the three-lane road ahead. It stopped, and Self-Defense Force members wearing helmets descended from the cargo bed.


    So, I tried to pass by them, but for some reason, a Self-Defense Force member with an automatic rifle blew a whistle and asked me to stop.


    "Hey, you! Do you understand the current situation? Instructions have been given to evacuate to a safe place!"


    Oh, isn''t that wording a bit too high-handed?


    "Where is that safe place, exactly? I came here by taking advantage of the opportunity when the danger approached the hiding place!"


    If I answered seriously at a time like this, I would lose out. So, I transformed into a man who claims the legitimacy of his actions with a casual alibi.


    "Hmm, who are you Oh, are you a woman? You''re quite well-built. Where were you hiding until now?"


    "In the buildings to the north! If you go about 10 blocks, there are still bodies scattered around, and monsters are gnawing on them! Self-Defense Force guys, isn''t the descent point a bit different!?"


    "What! 10 blocks to the north Oh! Hey, wait!"


    Taking advantage of the fact that the Self-Defense Force member who talked to me turned his gaze away, I kicked the road with my foot. Accelerating, I shifted gears and rapidly accelerated the bike.


    If I continued to talk, it seemed that the conversation would turn into something like "We''ll protect you.", or "Then guide us.", so I felt the atmosphere moving in that direction. If I stopped there and put the clutch in to shift gears, it would be immediately apparent that I was planning to escape.


    "Alright! Be careful over there!"


    To appeal that I mean no harm, I turned around and waved as I left. The Self-Defense Force members were staring at us with indescribable expressions.


    Yeah, they don''t have the authority to arrest us, so at times like this, they can''t do more than protect and advise.

 Chapter 134.2

    Chapter 134.2


    Monster Disaster Preparedness


    Scattered car mirrors, plastic fragments, warped and detached bumpers, and the lifeless body of a goblin, likely killed by being hit by a car. The sight of goblin corpses lying on the asphalt creates a surreal feeling.


    (Hmm. What in the world is happening to this place.)


    In just one night, the city has transformed into a bloody and odorous scene, filling me with an indescribable unease. At the same time, there''s an excitement welling up from within.


    Yes, since I was a child, I always felt excited when thunder roared or a big typhoon approached. If I were to tell someone about it in times like these, it would probably be considered highly inappropriate, but that''s just how I am.


    On the flip side, because of this nature, I can act positively in situations like this without getting too pessimistic or downcast.


    (Yes, that''s right. A man should have the determination to face storms head-on!)


    Well, currently, I''m a macho Amazonian newhalf, so it''s a bit delicate, but that''s beside the point.


    Anyway, as I think about such things and maneuver the bike left and right to avoid scattered objects on the road, I finally reach the straight road leading to my home.


    [Clatter (So~und)]


    "All right, [Art] skill activate! [Kyawawawa.]"


    Bug King Suit. The outer shell, which was the material for this suit and came from the King Cockroach, is very light and durable, but it''s not immune to scratches. So occasionally, like now, I have to pour magic into it for repairs.


    [Kyawawawa]


    Pouring magic and letting it blend, the King Cockroach''s outer shell changes from a hard state like FRP resin to a glossy surface, like melted cheese in an oven. This is the change when it becomes soft.


    In the meantime, I shape it and fill in the repaired scratches.


    It may look very hot, but it only experiences a slight temperature change, like [Hmm, it''s a bit warm, isn''t it?]. Probably, if the magic efficiency were better, there wouldn''t be any heat generated at all.


    "All right it''s done! Repair complete!"


    The surface is glossy like candy, and the shining Bug King Suit is complete. But since it has a color that is golden or amber-like, it''s eye-catching.


    "Now, next is the Fly Queen''s outer shell that Serai-san asked for Yeah, this needs a fitting I''ll take it and make it at Ruu''s house."


    Putting the Fly Queen''s outer shell into the spatial storage, I also collect the remaining King Cockroach''s outer shell.


    Because, you see, it wouldn''t be fair to only have it for Serai-san. So, I''ll take the King Cockroach''s outer shell, and make suits for Ruu and Nina-san too.

 Chapter 135.1

    Chapter 135.1


    Determination


    With this and that, a week passed, and the world got engulfed in flames. Yes, it was like a seven-day fire. However, only Goblins were spreading the fire, so civilization didn''t completely collapse. So, with this and that, it is what it is.


    Specifically, during this week, I occupied the balcony of the provisions house and devoted myself to making suits. How the monster''s exoskeleton gradually melted and softened when infused with magic power was fascinating, like making candy. Since Ruu and Serai-san frequently asked various questions, I recommended them to try meditation. Even if they asked, "How can you do such a thing?" I couldn''t explain the reasoning behind it. I was an otaku familiar with things like magic and monsters from games and anime. Since entering my refrigerator dungeon, I have explored spiritual approaches to enhance my abilities.


    To increase my luck, I listened to [A sacred frequency that purifies the heart and brings good fortune just by listening while sleeping] and meditated before sleeping. So, using the newly acquired skill [Acid] for the first time was activated without a problem. However, I learned that using skills required consuming magic power. Well, maybe I already knew that. Anyway, magic power was refined from mental energy, elevating it. In this process, there was an intermediate state, neither mental energy nor magic power, called Aura. In other words, by further enhancing the aura, it could be transformed into magic power. So, it came down to [Using skills requires magic power as a prerequisite and magic power must get refined from mental energy].


    So, I guided them and encouraged meditation. Serai-san, who had a nonchalant attitude when observing my meditation while living together, finally understood the importance of my meditation when she saw the hard monster exoskeleton melting like candy and witnessed me leaping from the ground to the third-floor window or encountering a pixie queen.


    Despite the cold wind outside, three beautiful college girls sat on a warm balcony, meditating together.


    Ruu, with her inherent seriousness, listened earnestly to my explanation and improved the fastest. She was indeed a straightforward and good girl. However, Serai-san''s concentration was somewhat scattered.


    Nina-san, who had been bedridden for about three days due to the shock of a major setback, finally joined the meditation training after waking up. Since she had suffered a lot mentally, I hoped this meditation would help her recover mentally.


    The Self-Defense Force members I encountered and called out to were carrying automatic rifles, but the units tasked with exterminating monsters were using maces in urban combat. Yeah, it looked like priest warriors.


    But it couldn''t be helped, and it was probably prepared for the stampede situation.


    Regarding the matter of wearing full ceremonial attire and the prohibition of carrying swords by military, police, and government officials during duty, as specified in the Edict No. 38 issued by the Daij-kan in 1876 (Meiji 9), it was issued as a decree prohibiting anyone other than those wearing full ceremonial attire or military personnel and police officers from carrying swords. After the issuance of the so-called Sword Abolishment Edict, if a person carrying a long-bladed weapon walked through the town, people would likely feel strong aversion and fear. Taking this into consideration, the Self-Defense Forces decided not to handle blades larger than bayonets and opted for using maces in urban combat against monsters.


    And the special disaster deployment against unique labyrinth incidents.


    What''s that supposed to mean? Simply put, it seems they want to convey that deploying the Self-Defense Forces to exterminate monsters originating from dungeons is similar to deploying them for earthquakes or typhoons.


    This was issued because the Prime Minister, who should take responsibility for ordering the Self-Defense Forces to deploy, died first.


    In other words, politicians seemed to say, "We have no intention of taking any responsibility for deploying the Self-Defense Forces for military purposes!" They were quite a bunch.


    ..The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 159.1

    Chapter 159.1


    Skill Training And Muscle Branching Points


    "Alright, here we go Ready, set, go!"


    "Mmm"


    "Hah!"


    ""


    Hehe I''m not focused on three pairs of breasts, I mean, three beautiful college girls concentrating on manipulating magic.


    Today is Friday, the weekend. After finishing university, Ruu and the others who came to my place are sweating it out in the dungeon, collecting slime drops, and then diligently studying magic manipulation.


    "Seven, six, five, four, three"


    "(Sigh) Yes! I think I did it."


    Each sitting around a stag beetle table in a circle, Ruu, who had been pouring magic towards the acid in a small bowl on the table, raises her hand first.


    "Let''s see if it''s done well (Lick). Yeah, this is good! So, as the first prize for Ruu, here''s the [Acid] skill orb"


    "Yay, thank you"


    "Aww, Ruu''s so quick!"


    "I''m frustrated, I couldn''t catch up either."


    Therefore, to avoid being harmed by their own acid, I think this neutralization training is essential.


    "Okay, I''ll show you again, so watch closely Here."


    "Why can Serai-san do it so easily!?"


    Well, you see, if you''re always exploring the dungeon alone, you can''t increase your chances of survival unless you improve your abilities. In a situation where you can''t ask anyone for help, you have no choice but to increase people''s abilities.


    "That''s right if the slime remains, cleaning up afterward would be a hassle, right? So after releasing the slime, I usually dissolve it by pouring magic into it. I guess I got used to using magic like that without even realizing it."


    "Yeah, if that sticky slime sticks to your body for too long, it''s troublesome to clean up."


    Yeah, that''s right, Nina-san.


    But why "[Show them, tell them, let them do, praise them, and people will move]"?


    That phrase was left by Admiral Isoroku Yamamoto of the Imperial Japanese Navy. But even such an impressive figure as Admiral Yamamoto left words that hinted at the difficulty of nurturing others, suggesting that education is indeed challenging.


    "Well then, I''ll try again, so can you produce a new acid for me?"


    "Oh, if Shizu is doing it, then I''ll do it too~"


    Hehe, good, good. Giving out skill orbs as rewards has really motivated everyone. I can pick up quite a few, but Serai-san and the others have a significantly lower drop rate. Currently, Ruu has two, Nina-san and Serai-san have one each. As for Shark, who is not here, he has none.


    Using skill orbs as rewards for studying methods in line with their growth will be effective in the future.


    ..

 Chapter 159.2

    Chapter 159.2


    Skill Training And Muscle Branching Points


    "Hmm, isn''t it about time?"


    "Oh, right. Then shall we head out soon?"


    Huh, where are we going again?


    Since the slime drops they''ve been diligently collecting in the dungeon can be sold at a good price, if I don''t take them to a super sento or something to relax and unwind, it''ll be like inviting trouble upon myself.


    ..


    So, when we arrived at the super sento, Shark, who was supposed to meet us there, was waiting at the entrance, trembling.


    "Hey, Machi! I''ve been waiting out here in the cold for ages!"


    "Ugh, Shark. Instead of waiting here, why didn''t you just go in if you got here first?"


    "No, that won''t do. If we all go in separately, they won''t accept us all at once. Today, thanks to Jang''s treat, we''ve decided to have a blast to the fullest!"


    "Oh, I see. Then let''s soak in the hot springs until we turn into boiled octopus, and eat and drink as much as we want, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s the plan!"


    Honestly, these mill-otaku high school girls have no reservations at all. And aren''t her brothers and the Trident guys spoiling Shark too much?


    Well, we''ve got the money, so today''s a splurge.


    Ideally, I''d like to take Ruka and the others to a quaint hot spring inn in the winter. But in the current socio-political climate, you never know what might happen. So, going too far is out of the question. That''s why we settled on a familiar super sento for our indulgence.


    After enjoying a leisurely bath separately, it''s time for another enjoyable dinner. And now that I''ve safely returned to being a man, unnecessary troubles have been avoided this time.


    "Alright, I''ll have the kalbi! Make it the premium one!"


    "Ruu-chan, shall we go for that too?"


    "Yeah, Serai-chan."


    "Then three orders of premium, please."


    "Hmm, Shark took the premium So, I''ll go for it. Hmm"


    "Huh? Well, yeah. (Oh!) Wait, did the master know this from the beginning!?"


    "Well, probably. I thought you guys might start feeling that way soon enough."


    This is rare, but I couldn''t resist teasing everyone with a smug expression.


    "Um, Coach. What does it mean when the meat at the restaurant doesn''t taste as good?"


    "Well, Ruu, it''s probably because everyone''s bodies have become more geared towards athleticism."


    "Athleticism?"


    "Yeah, everyone''s been training and getting stronger in the dungeon. As a result, your bodies have changed to seek higher protein and lower fat, functional nutrients to maintain their newfound strength."


    "Huh? But when we eat at the coach''s place, the meat doesn''t taste like this. Oh!"


    "That''s right. The food I make, and the meat the coach uses, are always high-protein, low-fat muscle meats."


    "What, so that''s why it didn''t taste as good as expected. Doesn''t this mean we''re missing out a lot?"


    "Hmph Shark has a point. In terms of enjoying gourmet food,'' you could say that the shift towards athleticism is a loss. However, even if that''s the case, you''ll gain far more in health and physical potential. (Glare)"


    "P-Physical potential (Gulp) S-So, you mean we could become like Sandra-san?"


    "Hehehe, that''s exactly it, Shark. Right now, you guys are standing at that fork in the road. Will you choose the path of Tough and Healthy Muscles or Unhealthy but Enjoying Gourmet Food? And the choice is yours"


    "(Nod) I''ve already decided to become stronger. So, I don''t need that anymore"


    "I-I''ve decided too! I want to become like Sandra-san! (Nod)"


    "So that''s what it was A fork in the road of strength was hidden in this meal too. (Nod.)"


    "(Nod) I want to become stronger with the coach and everyone!"


    Everyone at that moment, having understood the meaning, puts down their chopsticks and looks at me.


    [Ju Pachi Pachi Pachi Boom!!]


    And then, the premium kalbi, which had been placed on the grill, bursts into flames, burning bright red.


    Did the medicine work a little too well?


    Leaving that aside, let''s enjoy the dishes we ordered now.

 Chapter 135.2

    Chapter 135.2


    Determination


    Well, while living off provisions in the food supply base, I take the lead in helping with household chores.


    After all, the food I''ve procured is limbs from the giant Camadouma, a dungeon monster. If anyone were to touch it carelessly, suspicions would arise, and explaining it would become troublesome again. So, even today, I was standing in the kitchen to prepare dinner, but unsettling news flowed from the radio that remained on.


    "[Breaking news! Just moments ago, the Chinese military has occupied Sado Island! I repeat, just moments ago, the Chinese military occupied Sado Island!]


    """!?"""


    "Coach!"


    "Hmm"


    While Ruu, who was helping with the cooking, called out to me in surprise, all I could manage was a groan. Sado Island is, needless to say, a part of Japan''s territory, located in the western part of Niigata Prefecture. The entire island belongs to Sado City in Niigata. And now, the Chinese military has occupied it.


    Going back to three days after the worldwide Dungeon Stampede occurred at noon. The Chinese government reported, [Recognizing that Japan is in extreme chaos due to collaboration with terrorists and unruly mobs, the Chinese government, instead of ignoring it as a distant problem, has decided to send forces for security and assistance from a humanitarian standpoint.]


    Well, leaving aside the official statement, it''s basically a case of opportunism. The absent Prime Minister of Japan, in a panic, gathered the Maritime Self-Defense Force ships in the face of the approaching Chinese navy. However, outmaneuvered by the Chinese military, which was suspected of targeting Kyushu and the San''in region, Sado Island was occupied.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    But there are various factors at play here. Simultaneously with this announcement by the Chinese government, Russia showed military movements toward Japan, and South Korea and North Korea eagerly followed suit. Conquering Sado Island, it''s practically impossible without the involvement of Russia or North Korea geographically.


    Japan had politely and firmly refused them through diplomatic channels. However, China, sending troops to Japan in a hardline manner, ignored this while Japan was in the midst of the Dungeon Stampede and seized Sado Island.


    Yeah, I''ve been forced to realize that, whether I like it or not.


    The argument that [There is no one whose entire personality is evil.] is worthless and meaningless to those who have actually suffered harm.


    And I don''t want to be a parent who would sacrifice their daughter to the fear of the yakuza. My principle is that if you''re a parent, you should be willing to fight with the yakuza to protect your child, and that''s my conviction.


    Once upon a time, Japan showed its determination and spirit to the Western powers in the face of adversity.


    It was a sad war, World War II. At that time, the United States, which still parades white supremacy, dropped devilish weapons like atomic bombs in cities where many civilians lived to crush Japan''s spirit.


    As a result, Japan lost the war.


    But in a world dominated by white supremacist ideology, Japan was the first to be recognized as a proud Asian race. Not in China or any other Asian country, only in Japan.


    Therefore, countries with Asian races, including China, feel extremely jealous of Japan. The reason Japan is often treated as an enemy in those countries is not just because they were once occupied in the past.


    It''s because Japan was the only one that kept resisting until the end against opponents they couldn''t match. The determination and pride that Japan possesses. These countries, in terms of the indomitable spirit, can never position themselves below Japan.


    But, that too was in a sad war, and many Japanese people with that pride and fangs perished. So, regardless of whether it''s good or bad, that''s the current state of Japan.


    So, no matter what happens, I will bite and fight to protect them. Until


    the end, no matter who the opponent is.

 Chapter 136.1

    Chapter 136.1


    Women''s Suits


    Today, the dedicated suits for the three of us are finally complete, so we''re having a reveal party in Ruu''s room.


    "Wow! Amazing!! Hey, hey! Can I try it on already?"


    "Yeah, go ahead. Just as I explained before, since the suit fits closely to the body, you can''t wear it without taking off everything except your underwear."


    "Mm-hmm got it~"Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Seira, in a good mood, takes the queen''s mask in her hands. Well, it''s not a dubious mask like the ones worn by SM queens, but a helmet made from the exoskeleton of a fly queen.


    The appearance of the mask has also been processed with magic, and the design has been significantly changed.


    Their design request was, "Just make it not too insect-like!" So, we minimized insect-like protrusions and muscles, finishing it in a streamlined design. Still, the exoskeleton of the fly queen had an originally excellent design, so I refined it in a way that made use of those elements.


    "Hmm, it really fits snugly to the body. (Snap) Oh, the visibility is great!"


    The Fly Queen Suit, transformed into a metallic color from silver by the flow of magic. Seira, wearing the mask while observing it, is surprised at the excellent visibility when worn. Hehehe, how about that, it''s amazing.


    The head of the fly queen. Here, most of the head is like eyes, with large compound eyes attached. However, after defeating the fly queen, only the membrane of the compound eyes remained, and the inside disappeared completely. So, I removed one eye and transformed the remaining eye while moving it to the front of the face.


    "Mm"


    As I move behind Serai-san, I squat down and touch both hands to her lower back, enveloping the base of her buttocks. Yes, this is also a perk, a nice perk.


    "Eh it feels a bit naughty~!"


    "Come on, Serai-san, stay still. Lubricating fluid injection!"


    "Hyaa! No it''s, it''s cold!"


    The produced lubricating fluid drips down, filling the gaps in the suit. Once a sufficient amount of lubricating fluid is injected, I flow magic into the suit to fit it snugly to the body.


    [Squelch! (Whip!)]


    "Ah! Yaaan!"


    Yes, I received a close-up [Whip!] from Serai-san, being pressed by the suit.


    Hmm, this is truly splendid. If I were to compare, it''s like [Poyon poyon] turning into [Squelch!], and immediately becoming [Whip!]! Alright, let''s keep assembling like this!


    ..

 Chapter 136.2

    Chapter 136.2


    Women''s Suits


    "Alright, it''s done! Finished!"


    "Sigh It was cold and uncomfortably tight, so I''m really tired, but"


    From head to toe, Serai-san, completely covered in the Fly Queen Suit, complains that she''s already exhausted.


    "But, Machi-chan looks cool!"


    "That''s right, Machii, you''re rocking it."


    "Huh, really!?"


    However, when praised by Ruu and Nina-san, she began to repeatedly check her appearance in the mirror.


    Yeah, the Fly Queen had good proportions, so when Serai-san wears it, it adds a youthful and sexy vibe. In other words, despite not exposing any skin, it''s incredibly sexy.


    Once again, I''ve created something truly wonderful. Hmm, my talent is frighte oh, uh, Mei-san, I also want to try wearing the suit!"


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s have Ruu try it too."


    I thoroughly enjoyed watching Serai-san change into the suit. But the fun is not over yet. Next is Ruu''s turn to change.


    Moreover, in terms of appearance, the streamlined and rounded body parts, while simple, exude a gorgeousness that surpasses the Bug King suit. By the way, Ruu and Nina-san''s suits are modeled after the da Kenichi-style battle suits, boasting a level of completion that says, "This is it for a battle suit worn by women!" So, the design is outstanding. Despite not exposing any skin, the design alone expresses a feminine sexiness, making it a beautiful design.


    As a fan, I feel fortunate to have been able to express that design in reality.


    "Well then it''s our turn next."


    "Yeah, Nina-san, want to try it too?"


    Nina-san looks at me with a slightly dependent, flirtatious gaze. She seems to have regained her usual energy, though not completely recovered. She used to look like a lifeless fish at one point, much like Tsum Misa.


    But, between the time she stayed at my place and now, receiving the skill [Charm] from me twice seems to have significantly increased Nina-san''s dependency on me. While Nina-san herself doesn''t make any particular advances towards me, I somehow feel her gaze fixed on me more often.


    [Rustle rustle]


    "Um Nina-san, is it okay not to face the back?"


    "Yeah, it''s fine for us to stay like this"


    "S-So okay, I''ll inject the slime now (slimy)"


    "Ah! Amazing It''s, coming in! (twitch!)"


    Due to the order of things, it''s easier to put on the suit from the lower body, but they still can''t handle skills or magic properly. So, instead, I inject lubricating slime into their suits. However, despite me bending down, Nina-san, without turning around, continues to play with my hair and seems fascinated. It''s nice, but her reaction leaves me a bit perplexed.


    Um, is it alright now, Nina-san? I''ll start assembling it.

 Chapter 137.1

    Chapter 137.1


    Safety Volunteer


    "Hey, hey! Since everyone is wearing suits, let''s go patrol the town together!"


    Once everyone finished changing into their battle suits, Serai-san came up with another outrageous idea. Hold on, Serai-san, wait a moment. It may sound strange coming from me. But wandering around the town in this outfit is quite something.


    "Yeah, Machi-chan, let''s go! I''ll tell my mom, heeey Mom!"


    But seemingly ecstatic about her exclusive suit, Ruka dashed off to Ruu''s Mom without waiting for a response.


    "Hehe Ruu-chan seemed really happy with the present from over here."


    As I watched Ruu''s back, Ninna-san commented on it. Now that she mentions it, I''ve never really given Ruu a proper gift. If it weren''t for Ninna-san, I wouldn''t have realized. Well, I did think about it. But figuring out when and what kind of gift to give to a woman was challenging.


    "Just give it when you feel it''s the right time."


    Does Nina-san, the love expert, understand everything I''ve been thinking?


    "Hehehe~. I''m fine with the shiny bar you lent me the other day, Egetsu-san!"


    Serai-san, not content with Katsuo-kun''s bat, intends to take Excalibar from me too.


    "(Kyaaah!)"


    "(W-What''s wrong, Mom!?)"


    "Well, I can open it, but aren''t you embarrassed?"


    "Um, well when I wear this, I feel protected by Coach, and it gives me courage!"


    Ah, that must be the hero effect. When I wear the Bug King Suit, courage naturally wells up in me too.


    "Got it. Then stay still. (Floaty.)"


    "Thank you very much. I''ll talk to them again! (Heehee!)"


    "Wow, it''s rare to see Ruu acting on her own like that."


    "Yeah, she''s always hiding behind Machi."


    Watching Ruka running to the elderly couple, Serai-san and Nina-san expressed their surprise. Indeed, when they mention it, that''s true. It''s rare to see Ruu so lively.


    "Coach, the old man hurt his hip and wants to go to the hospital."


    "I see. It''s unfortunate at a time like this. Well, since we''re here, let''s escort them."


    "Oh, um we''d appreciate that, but are you sure?"


    "Yeah, it''s okay. We were just walking around for patrol."


    Ruu, who was usually timid, was confidently chatting with strangers. Is it because of the suit, or perhaps her mind has calmed down through meditation? Either way, it''s a joy to see Ruka''s grown-up appearance.


    ..

 Chapter 137.2

    Chapter 137.2


    Safety Volunteer


    However, when the elderly couple was delivered to the nearest hospital like this, they were inevitably stopped by a police officer guarding the place and questioned about the situation.


    Well, it''s understandable given that we look extremely suspicious as a group. But we have Ruu, who has transformed by wearing the Bug King Suit II. Now go, Ruu! Have the courage to explain to the officer! Oh, I''ll leave the old man on my back to the medical staff.


    "I brought an old man who hit his back hard and can''t move."


    "Hmm Thank you for bringing an injured person this far. But why are you dressed like that?"


    Ruu is being questioned about the situation by a somewhat intimidating senior police officer.


    "Uh? Well, um, that is"


    But when asked about the outfit, Ruu immediately became flustered. Come on, can''t you ask about it more gently? That''s right, Ruka is in trouble! Ask more kindly!Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    "We are brave warriors who can fight monsters in the dungeon! (Pose)"


    "(Twitch) Oh and by walking around the city with such dangerous things"


    Oops, seeing the situation turning unfavorable, Serai-san quickly came to Ruu''s support, but it seemed to have turned into a mess.


    "Well, officers. As you can see, we are only girls, right? Although monsters come out in the city at this time, it''s too dangerous without anyone to protect us, right? If the officers were more vigilant, we wouldn''t have to worry. Saying that at a time like this is a bit much, isn''t it? So, we have been in the dungeon, and we can handle monsters to some extent. That''s why we''re volunteering for the city''s safety."


    That''s right, we stood out for the wrong reasons, but when Serai-san and Nina-san, whose faces couldn''t be seen, started talking in their beautiful voices, several guys who had been lowering their heads looked up. The young ones with just injuries probably weren''t allowed into the hospital because they had physical strength.


    It would have been a taboo if we actually did it, but I wanted to brag to those guys who stayed at the field hospital after we left, saying, "Hehehe, how about that? All three of them are my girlfriends!"


    I''m sure after we left, the guys at the field hospital imagined the faces of Serai-san and Nina-san, who were recognized as beautiful just by their voices and talked excitedly about it. Well, if it helped them forget the pain of their injuries for a while, that''s fortunate.


    "Everyone, it''s been a while, but how does it feel to wear the suits?"


    "Yeah! Perfect!"


    "Me too, Coach!"


    "I like this too."


    "I see, I see. Well, when things calm down, let''s all dive into the dungeon in our suits."


    ..


    The world is extremely unstable. The government is apparently negotiating the evacuation of residents from Sado Island, which is currently occupied by the Chinese military. They use the vague term "occupation," but once their territory is violated, it''s no longer occupation. They should strongly protest and surround the advancing Chinese forces. But it seems the current government lacks the courage for such actions.


    And Russia is showing suspicious movements in the north, while the EU is once again quarreling internally about something.


    The United States, despite expressing strong displeasure at China''s actions, also seems relieved that Taiwan, which they tried to defend from China, is safe.


    In other words, the world is still in chaos, and the only thing to rely on is our own strength. So, what I can do now is to become stronger in any situation. And train my beloved girlfriends to make them stronger. That''s all I can do for now.

 Chapter 138.1

    Chapter 138.1


    Dungeon Stampede, 10 Days Later


    Somehow, it''s been 10 days since the Dungeon Stampede occurred. Although Dungeon Stampede should have occurred almost simultaneously worldwide, it feels like Japan is the only place where the damage is disproportionately severe. It''s not just a misunderstanding.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    After all, the average Japanese citizen lacks any combat capabilities, and even monsters on the Dungeon''s 1st and 2nd floors pose a threat. In addition, the Self-Defense Forces, our last hope, faced significant delays in deployment due to the sudden death of the Prime Minister, leaving us helpless.


    Furthermore, the Chinese military took advantage of the Dungeon Stampede to invade. Their actions following the Dungeon Stampede were unusually swift, pressuring Kyushu and the San''in region with most of the Chinese Navy. Using small amphibious assault craft loaded onto multiple civilian ferries, they swiftly infiltrated Sado Island.


    While the Air Self-Defense Force''s patrol planes, on full alert across Japan, quickly noticed their movements, the Maritime Self-Defense Force couldn''t easily divert its vessels from countering the Russian movements targeting Hokkaido. As a result, they unwittingly allowed the Chinese forces to land on Sado Island.


    It was like helplessly watching Sado Island being captured.


    But why Sado Island specifically?


    However, amidst these positive aspects, there were also negatives.


    Due to the disaster, Nina-san lost almost all her assets as the market experienced a massive collapse. Additionally, Serai-san''s part-time job, where I used to sell magic stones for income, got hit by the chaos and went bankrupt. Consequently, my source of income got cut off as well.


    But even so, I feel light-hearted. Why? Because Serai-san and Nina-san, the two beauties, have returned home with me.


    First, I checked in at Serai-san''s place to make sure everything was okay, and then I visited the Sumire-so where Nina-san lives.


    Nina-san had to travel on a restored train, but as she kept in constant communication with a phone, there were no significant issues.


    Oh, well, there was one thing. I got caught by the grandma living on the first floor of Sumire-so, and she talked to me persistently. Thanks to her, I obtained useless information like [Grandma lives alone on a pension and feels lonely]. Yeah, it''s a completely pointless story.


    ..

 Chapter 138.2

    Chapter 138.2


    Dungeon Stampede, 10 Days Later


    In any case, amidst the darkness that had completely fallen, and the biting cold wind that made my ears ache, I finally returned home. Oh well, I''ve got flowers in both hands. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call this a triumphant return.


    "I''m home~. Ah~ this cheap feeling is so soothing~!"


    Entering the room, Serai-san immediately started dissing my place.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    "Nah, it''s not like that. It''s much cleaner than Sumire-so. "


    "Uh~ but Sumire-so makes me quite nervous. Can''t speak loudly, and I feel like I might break something with a little momentum."


    Ah, that''s true. In Sumire-so, I naturally pay attention to the weight distribution in my footsteps when moving on stairs or corridors.


    "But it was so cold outside! My hands are tingling so much, ugh"


    "Psshh I turned on the heating now. But it takes time for the room to warm up. Alright, shall we make ginger tea?"


    "Ginger tea?"


    Oh, both of you don''t know about ginger tea? Well, I gave it to Nina-san when she had a cold. It''s just grated ginger and honey dissolved in hot water, but surprisingly, it''s delicious and warms the body.


    [Sizzling sound]


    "Really, it''s convenient."


    The Fire Wand set on the stink bug-made stove boils water on the glass table. While watching that, Nana-san expressed her thoughts.


    "Jeez It doesn''t respond even when we touch it, huh~"


    Complaining, Serai-san pursed her lips. Well, with our current state of not having magic power, let alone aura, it''s impossible to activate the Fire Wand.


    Oh, come to think of it, Nina-san is really impressive for being so young.


    ..


    Then, after brushing our teeth and laying out the futons to get ready for bed, we unconsciously press our lips together.


    I can''t really understand women''s feelings. However, the enhanced senses I gained in the dungeon keenly sense the changes in Serai-san and Nina-san''s body odors. The scent of pheromones, a sweet fragrance, and the eyes that became moist and the slightly open lips that seemed to desire something, even I can sense that they are in that state.


    Moreover, it''s Nina-san and Serai-san No, Machi and Shizue are both trying to attract my attention, competing with each other.


    With that, the 3 of us end up having a friendly wrestling match on the high-quality feather futon.


    ..


    "[Mubiun! Mubiun!]"


    "[[[Dooooon!!!]]]"


    "Alright, we defeated the enemy!"


    "Yay!"


    "Gmuu (sizzle) Captain!?"


    "(Dash!) G-get a hold of yourself, Captain!!"


    "Ugh M-Mone"


    "Huh, Mone? Captain! What on earth is Mone''!?"


    "JI entrust the Earth to Mone (Thud)"


    ""''C-Captain~~~~!!"''"

 Chapter 139.1

    Chapter 139.1


    News Time


    Currently 9:40 AM, the captain passed away last night.


    Oh no, that was just a story from an adult game I was fantasizing about. It seems I have a habit of recalling such things when in the mood for intimacy.


    So, to avoid waking up the still-sleeping girls, I quietly get up, wash my face, boil water, and turn on the TV at low volume. Drinking a cup of hot water alone like that, after a while, Serai-san and the others also wake up, rubbing their sleepy eyes.


    "Good morning I''m thirsty"The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Wash your face first, oh"


    Serai-san, who just woke up, leans on me and tries to drink hot water directly from the cup in my hand, almost spilling it. However, she recovers quickly after I steady the cup near her mouth, and then heads to the bathroom.


    "Good morning, everyone. What time is it now (rub, rub)"


    "It''s almost 10 AM."


    "Yawn this futon is really nice. I slept so soundly"


    Shizue-san seems to like the high-quality feather futon. Hehehe, it was worth splurging on that.


    [Now, let''s move on to the results of the compiled reports. The most significant damage in this Dungeon Stampede was caused by a monster called a slime. Please watch the expert opinions summarized on VTR here.]


    Their emaciated body has only the lower abdomen unusually bulging, giving a rather creepy appearance. Or rather, it''s a healthy one from the disease rats in the Dungeon under the third layer of our refrigerator.


    Their filthy yellow front teeth, serving as weapons, are as sharp as blades, and their movements are agile, making them very difficult to catch even when chasing. So, you need to skillfully knock them down with a counterattack.


    For me, it would be a one-hit with acid mist, but for ordinary people without such skills, they would be a very tough opponent. While you can avoid approaching a slime if you notice it, the extremely aggressive nature of the Beast Rats makes them willing to confront even larger humans. Moreover, they often appear in groups.


    Ah, look. The specialist in pest control is also cautioning to [stay away from dark places or places where rats might be hiding]."


    "Hey, did you hear, Shizue? Sumire-sou is in big trouble!"


    "Machi, what do you mean by that?"


    Yeah, Serai-san, not content with yesterday''s topic, has now started criticizing Nina-san''s residence.


    "Because Sumire-sou is dark, and even the room doors are thin and made of wood, right? If it''s monster rats, they can easily make a hole in those!"


    "Seriously"


    Indeed, the issue with Beast Rats is a big problem. There''s a fear that monsters generated from the Dungeon could breed on the surface.


    Extermination activities are still ongoing. However, since a considerable number of Beast Rats have already appeared on the surface and scattered, there''s no specification for extermination if they get into the sewers.


    Really, there are only troublesome stories that give you a headache.


    ..

 Chapter 139.2

    Chapter 139.2


    News Time


    [Well this time, among the monsters that appeared from the dungeon, there have been sightings of entities that closely resemble humans. Um, it might sound quite absurd to those of us living in a civilized society, but delving into world history reveals that there are legends associated with such beings here and there.]


    And so, with such a preamble, the host solemnly began to talk about Goblins. It''s likely because, in cases where the audience of a news program is diverse, human rights issues need to be handled extremely cautiously.


    In other words a two-legged monster walking with green or tan skin. There seems to be a commotion among advocates for human rights about whether to treat Goblins as people or monsters.


    People who actively defend Goblin rights seem to be the epitome of folly. But apparently, they believe that [Goblins, like humans in undeveloped lands, can engage in dialogue if proper communication is established]."


    However, most of those who advocate for this have never actually delved into dungeons, and they probably live in clean houses, avoiding any work that might dirty their hands. So, it seems like mere theoretical discussions, and it''s hard to see it as anything other than a collection of idealistic notions.


    However, with Dungeon Stampede occurring worldwide, the tide is expected to change. The Goblins they were advocating for appeared from the dungeon, gleefully setting fires with torches.


    This has weakened the momentum of the advocates, and those in favor of exclusion are regaining strength. However, it seems challenging to fully treat Goblins, who have a humanoid appearance, as monsters to completely get eradicated.


    Therefore, among those who are vocal about human rights in society, there are discussions like [Should special protected zones be established for Goblins?]


    "Well, we''ve killed a lot of Goblins by now"


    "Yeah. But in the dungeon, if you leave them alone, they''ll attack you. Isn''t it better this way?"


    "That''s true."


    Yeah, in the dungeon, that''s the rule. Those who delve into dungeons and Goblins, putting their lives on the betting table of [exchange of lives]," can be considered equal and peer in that sense.


    So, discussions about protecting Goblins and the like should be funded solely by the personal assets of those advocating for it, without using any of the precious taxes paid by the citizens. If they love Goblins that much, they can buy an island and live happily with the Goblins.


    "Yeah that''s right! Considering the big drop it had during the major sell-off, the current price range is expected to have plenty of upside!"


    "Alright! Let''s do it! I''ll place a market order to increase the chances of execution (Tap, tap). Okay, with this, even if it doesn''t go through today, it should hit tomorrow or the day after."


    "Hehe this is exciting!"


    "Yeah, that''s right!"


    Even though I have little money left, if there''s a surefire win, it''s worth taking that risk. Above all, it''s more than gratifying to see Nina-san, who was feeling down due to the major sell-off, showing a lively expression at the prospect of the perfect buying opportunity.


    "(Tap, tap, tap) Oh, hey! Look at this!"


    After finishing viewing my purchase order, Serai-san, who was playing with her own communication terminal, seemed to have something she wanted to show and extend her terminal.


    "Huh? Is this a list of prices for buying monster drop items?"


    "Yeah, but look here and here! The buyout prices have skyrocketed like crazy!"


    Focusing on the column she pointed to, the screen displays the change from the previous day. It''s currently soaring in real-time.


    "Hmm does that mean someone is trying to monopolize the purchases!?"


    "That''s probably it! Since this system used to check buyout prices in the shop, there''s no mistake!"


    "Mmhm oh, is this surge happening with Slime drop items!? If so, we have heaps of those stored in the dungeon''s anteroom!"


    "Wha-at! Really!?"


    Oh, this is starting to get incredibly interesting!

 Chapter 140.1

    Chapter 140.1


    Dungeon Training


    Various difficult situations have arisen, but the world keeps turning nonetheless.


    Monsters overflowing from dungeons, the Chinese military pushing into Japan it''s a dangerous world. Yet, we ordinary folks must live in the present.


    So, first, I consulted and planned today''s schedule.


    I assigned Serai-san and NIna-san to handle shopping and lunch preparations, while I cleaned the dungeon anteroom. In the afternoon, we''ll all train together.


    "Well then, I''m off!"


    "Yeah, good luck."


    "See you later~"


    I waved goodbye to the two heading out for shopping and promptly dove into the dungeon refrigerator.


    "Now let''s tidy up the otaku goods first."


    If I opened the dungeon anteroom, they would inevitably find her cherished otaku goods. So, I came up with a plan to make a secret treasure chest.


    "(Fuyoyoyo) Like this, assemble it into a box. Alright, this should do."


    Firstly, the assessment only happens after sending the items, so the purchase price is at the buyer''s discretion. Moreover, there were many complaints like [Even though I sent it properly, they claim it never arrived[ or [I asked for a return due to a disagreement on the amount, but even after waiting, the return never happened].


    Also, I''ve had failures trying to sell Fire Wands on flea market sites, with my account getting deleted. So, I thought, [Why not try negotiating myself] instead.


    Well, even if it fails, it''s not a big deal. It''ll just be a story like, [Oh well, it didn''t work out]. So, I might as well try. If it goes well, let''s think of it as a great find. So, I searched the websites of various Japanese pharmaceutical companies on the internet and sent a sales message through their inquiry form. I made sure to attach the images I took earlier.


    *


    We extend our congratulations on your continued prosperity.


    In these extremely challenging times with various difficulties, I recently came across the [remarkably successful development of a healing potion believed to be the world''s first] a truly delightful piece of news.


    Upon reflection, it crossed my mind that items related to dungeons might be involved, and although it''s abrupt and impolite, I have reached out to you.


    The reason is, that I have connections for collecting items related to dungeons, and should you have any interest, we can promptly make arrangements for them.


    If this matter piques your interest, I would be grateful for the opportunity to discuss it further. We eagerly await your response.


    *


    "Yeah, this should do as a message. Now, the craftsmanship, let''s check the finishing touches later."


    ..

 Chapter 140.2

    Chapter 140.2


    Dungeon Training


    After finishing lunch, it was time for training in the dungeon.


    By the way, lunch was a mackerel-grilled fish set, and I grilled it in the first layer of the dungeon. You know, fish tends to leave a smell when cooked. Besides, we don''t have a fish grill in our kitchen. So, I went into the dungeon, and using the Fire Wand, I grilled it to perfection.


    In the dungeon, Slimes automatically clean up, so I didn''t have to worry about the smell or oil splatter. Ah, it was well-cooked and delicious.


    "Hey, Egetsu-san"


    "Yeah?"


    "Why do we have to wear swimsuits to train our bodies? And even swim caps"


    "Well, it''s a bit chilly, you know. Do we really have to be in swimsuits? It''s not like there''s a pool in the dungeon, right?"


    Yeah, they are currently in swimsuits in the dungeon anteroom. Nina-san in a dazzling white swimsuit, and Serai-san in a navy blue sporty one, both looking quite sexy. In the enclosed space of the dungeon, the situation of being in swimsuits is quite intriguing. GufufuThe source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Well, you two were the ones who said, [If we''re going to do it, we might as well use the same training method as me], right? So, swimsuits are recommended. Otherwise, it could get embarrassing."


    ""Embarrassing?""


    "Well, you''ll understand when you see it. Okay, step back a bit (undressing)"


    I took off my shirt, facing them. Usually, when I train alone, nobody is watching, so I do it naked. But today, with the two of them present, I wore training gear.


    However, since men''s training gear doesn''t fit around the chest, I end up exposing my chest. Well, it''s too late to worry about it now.


    Hmm, I see. They were hoping for a more unique training method. Alright, there are training methods in that direction too. Fufufu


    "Alright, both of you, stand against that wall over there."


    ""Yes~""


    Without questioning anything, they stood against the dungeon wall. Hahaha! This is the perfect opportunity!


    "Go, Mucus Prison! (kyubabaaa!!)"


    ""Kyaaa!!""


    Hahaha! How about that, unable to move! This is the Mucus Prison of hell! They can fully savor the humiliating feeling of being caught in a sticky sheet, much like a cockroach or mouse!


    "No no way I can''t ugh! I can''t move!"


    "No this can''t be something like this ugh!"


    Fufufu, how about it, you two? Once you know the power of mucus, you won''t dare to underestimate it as [just mucus]. Alright, that''s it. Let''s make escaping from this Mucus Prison today''s training menu


    ""Eeeeeeek!!""


    "Sh-Shizu, wait a minute! Egetsu-san seems to be in a weird mood~!"


    "I-I''ve seen that kind of look on a guy before it''s dangerous!"


    Yes, within the dungeon where no one can come to their rescue, the two of them, in their swimsuits, are bound by mucus, writhing in agony. And before their eyes, a muscular newhalf is wearing a suspicious grin. Mufufu.

 Chapter 141.1

    Chapter 141.1


    Found Light


    Two weeks since the Dungeon Stampede occurred.


    Monsters continue to emerge on the surface from dungeons that have yet to be adequately culled. However, thanks to the efforts of the Self-Defense Forces, the domestic situation was gradually returning to normal. Still, the Chinese military continued to occupy Sado Island, and the government, to avoid direct conflict, persevered in patient negotiations.


    Reactions from various countries varied.


    While the United States increased its vigilance against China, the Middle East remained preoccupied, and amidst global condemnation of China''s actions, Russia quietly invaded Ukraine. Remarkably, China''s apparent move against Japan was a diversion, and Russia''s true target was Ukraine.


    As a result, the EU shifted its focus to Russia''s actions, becoming indifferent to Japan-China relations.


    Incidentally, North Korea and South Korea seemed to exploit China''s movements to take action against Japan. However, in the midst of mobilizing their military, the country faced a catastrophe due to the Dungeon Stampede, rendering them unable to move and continuously ignoring their pleas for international aid.


    Meanwhile, the market in Japan was completely dominated by foreign money. Despite being extorted for support and assistance, the country became helpless and received no help when it needed it the most.


    In the midst of such circumstances, those of us living in Japan gathered for lunch at a lovely sushi restaurant, anticipating Ruka''s arrival today.


    "Then, I''ll have the shrimp next"


    "Oh, then I''ll have another plate of sweet shrimp"


    "As for me, what should I get next? Oh, what are you ordering, Nina-san?"


    "I''m still good. Order something Ruu likes."


    "Yeah, then let''s have sea urchin again"


    It was a delightful lunch gathering with everyone.


    Even with the Dungeon Stampede happening, we could still enjoy fresh seafood like this. Japan was accustomed to disasters one way or another.


    I liked conveyor belt sushi, and I often came here alone. Sometimes, I would feel a bit lonely watching families and couples dining, but today was different. Here, there were three beautiful college girls. How about that, pretty amazing, right?


    "Hey, Ruu, is your dad feeling better now?"


    "Yeah, once he found out there was nothing to worry about, even though he tried to hide it, he seemed fidgety. So, he told me it''s okay, and I should go to my friend''s place."


    Teasingly, Ruka shared this while we were having lunch. Yeah, he''s a good dad.


    "But, Coach, my dad wants to meet you next time"


    ". (munch, munch)"


    "Huh!?"


    Unexpectedly, my voice leaked out at the surprising revelation.


    "What and why does that concern me? Wait, what does that mean!?"


    This time, Serai-san was surprised too.


    "[Ping pong Your ordered dishes have arrived]"


    At that moment, plates of shrimp and sweet shrimp arrived at our table. Oh well, forget about that, what does this mean?


    "(Don''t you get it yet, Coach? In other words Ruu kept sucking only Coach''s right breast, and that''s why only the right one shrank, right? That''s the story)"


    """"""


    Seated side by side, Serai-san and I exchanged glances and blinked our eyes. Then, our gazes fell to my chest. Serai-san, looking at my chest, blushed. Why on earth?


    Hmm, what the heck?


    In other words, my breasts were sucked by Sekari-san, and without realizing it, they shrank. Moreover, since I had trained them when I was still a man, I had well-developed pectoral muscles. However, after feminizing, breasts were added on top, making them too large for me to notice the slight difference.


    To confirm, I turned my gaze to Ruka, and she nodded firmly.


    "So if I get my breasts sucked more, I can turn back into a man!?"


    "Yes, I believe there''s a possibility"


    "I see is that so? Such a method exists. Can I become a proper man again!"


    "Congratulations, Mr. Eguma!"


    "Oh! Sorry, everyone, suck my breasts!!"


    [[[Splash!]]]


    My emotions surged, and I unintentionally raised my voice.


    However, due to the excitement, my tone changed strangely. And everyone in the vicinity, frozen in confusion, collectively froze even more.


    Hmm? It seems I have finally gained the ice attribute as well


    ..

 Chapter 141.2

    Chapter 141.2


    Found Light


    Even if people genuinely try to change themselves, that change doesn''t happen immediately. It only appears through the accumulation of sustained, unwavering efforts over a long period. However, in the dungeon, it''s different. The theory of growth potential filling. A hypothetical future named as such. The change will come as a result of continuing those efforts. The outline of the theory is to forcibly fill that potential by taking life energy stolen from defeating monsters. This allowed me to anticipate changes in my body one after another, achieving significant growth.


    Yet, there were unexpected changes. That was my own feminization. Some otaku end up cross-dressing and becoming otoko no ko'' due to excessive love for female characters in anime and games. But I didn''t possess such attributes, and the feminized me wasn''t a cute girl in that direction at all. From every angle, I looked like a muscular Amazoness. Furthermore, perhaps due to heightened sexual desire as a man in a feminized state, I managed to revive with a single-minded focus. However, I remained transformed into a muscular Amazon-like futanari, completely different and not returning to my original self.


    Yet, despite this appearance, I''ve maintained composure without experiencing a Gestalt collapse because Ruu and others recognize, love, and support me in this form. Otherwise, I might have turned into a ruthless killer, roaming dungeons with a disturbed mind, or perhaps met an untimely end through reckless actions.


    So, I truly have nothing but gratitude for them. They tirelessly continue to suck on my chest during various moments, from morning to night, supporting me with their earnest efforts. Thanks to Ruu and others, my breasts gradually became smaller.


    AndThe source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Current | Previous


    Level 31 40


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    [Strong Acid 2], [Agility], [Disease Resistance 7], [Usurpation], [Slime 7], [Space 6], [Good Luck 1.4], [Footwork], [Meditation], [Salt 5], [Art], [Maggot], [Woman], [Martial Art 6], [Paralysis 4], [Jump 9], [Sturdy 8], [Charm 4]


    Titles:


    [Bug King], [Salt Mate], [Salty Guy], [Bug Queen], [Woman Slayer]


    Surprisingly, both the level and attributes have significantly decreased.


    "Ruu-chan, you''ve grown so much. It''s rapid growth, isn''t it?"


    "Hehe"


    Even Nina-san and Ruu, who say such things, have polished their femininity to a dazzling extent. Especially Ruu, who until recently had the style of a slender middle school girl, now seems to have grown breasts to the size of D or E cups.


    Hmm, or is it my abilities are being absorbed along with having my breasts sucked! Right!?


    "F It''s like an endless power surging from within! Right, Egetsu-san! Let me suck on your breasts more~!"


    Wait a moment! Serai-san! There''s nothing left! Stop it! These are just ordinary pectoral muscles now! Please don''t suck anymore~!

 Chapter 142:

    Chapter 142:


    Office Romance


    "Ah, ah, cough, cough. Nice to meet you, I''m Egetsu Naruhito. Well, it seems I''m not very good at this"


    "Oh, no, that''s not true. I think you sound cool."


    "Yeah, right? Like, this rough voice isn''t bad, huh?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Hmm"


    Thanks to the dedication of the three, I had completely returned to my original self. However, unfortunately, my face and voice hadn''t fully returned. So, I tried speaking in a lower tone, but it ended up sounding more like a female voice actor playing a male role.


    Well, at least everything below the face had safely turned back into a man, a significant progress. With around 80% completion, I could still participate in the final battle.


    "Besides, your face is returning to being a man, Coach. Just a little more!"


    "Is that so? I don''t really know, but thank you, Ruu."


    Though Ruu didn''t speak much, she sometimes just stared at me. If Ruu says so, it must be true.


    "With this, you can see Ruu''s dad anytime now!"


    "Yeah, but before that, I''ll handle a little job. Well then, shall we, Nina-san?"


    Facing Nina-san, who had dressed professionally in a business suit and stylish glasses, I urged her to depart.


    "Sure thing. I''ll skillfully wrap up this negotiation."


    Actually, in response to the messages I sent to various pharmaceutical companies the other day, one company replied. The company''s name is Sanada Pharmaceutical Industries, a super famous pharmaceutical giant that even I know. My interpersonal skills as a salaryman were insufficient to deal with such a major pharmaceutical company. So, I decided to entrust all aspects of this negotiation to Nina-san, who excels in negotiation skills.


    Yeah, this is the right person for the right job! I''m not scared at all negotiating with a super famous pharmaceutical company!


    "Well then, I''m off."


    "We''ll be waiting for good news!"


    "Coach, take care!"


    Dressed in rider fashion with a cooler box for fishing on my shoulder, I was seen off by my beloved Ruu and Serai-san. The cooler box is filled with slime drops as the other party wants to confirm them directly.


    "But, really, is it okay to negotiate with a major company dressed like that?"


    "Oh, this is also a division of roles. I handle all the rough stuff in the dungeon. I''m in charge of escorting the items. Nina-san is in charge of the negotiation. Instead of you two in similar suit attire, wouldn''t this set each other off nicely?"


    "Well, if you think about it that way, I guess so. I think both of you in suits would be better, though"


    "Well, there''s no time to tailor suits now. Let''s go like this."


    Since my body has gotten thicker, I can no longer wear the suits from my salaryman days, and there''s no ready-made size that fits.


    Today, I have no choice but to go out in rider fashion. I have a white coat for a chiropractor, but going to negotiate in that would be equally absurd.


    ..


    So, they arrived at the Tokyo branch of Sanada Pharmaceutical Industries. The entire building, a single dedicated structure, was undeniably extravagant.


    Suddenly, researchers in lab coats entered the room, carrying testing equipment. They began analyzing the somewhat wilted nama yatsuhashi. The researchers completely ignored Nina-san and me. They silently focused on the analysis target was very researcher-like. I see. They''re research geeks.


    However, as they continued to analyze the wilted nama yatsuhashi, they gradually began to express surprised cheers.


    "Wow! This is amazing! Its freshness is incredible!"


    "This is flawless as a base, too!"


    "Where on earth did you get such a quantity? In any case, there''s great attention to maintaining the quality of the material!"


    Oh, really? It was a good decision to go to the fishing gear store to buy the cooler box to impress them.


    Geeks pay attention to such things, you know? You understand, right? I''m an otaku too.


    "It seems the researchers are very satisfied with the items we provided."


    "Hahaha, well, it seems so."


    Yes, Tadokoro-san and Nina were conversing cheerfully. It seemed that negotiations were likely to progress smoothly.


    ..


    Results. I brought approximately 50 kilograms of slime drops. Surprisingly, Sanada Pharmaceutical agreed to purchase them for a hefty sum of 4.2 million yen. The initially expected purchase amount we thought to settle was at 3.8 million yen. Nina-san, with her persistent negotiation skills, added the condition "We will promptly deliver an additional 50 kilograms", increasing the purchase amount.


    Hmm, I couldn''t have negotiated this well. Nina-san is truly amazing!


    In response to Nina-san''s desire to celebrate with a toast, we left Sanada Pharmaceutical''s building, purchased canned beer at a nearby convenience store, and toasted in a nearby park.


    "Cheers!"


    "Ah, delicious! But frustrating! If we had incorporated, we could have claimed back the consumption tax properly!"


    "No, no, just concluding the deal is already a significant achievement, a double thumbs-up, a huge victory!"


    "Hehe, that''s right. A great success. With this, we won''t have to worry about money for a while."


    "Same for you, Nina-san. An additional 400,000 yen and the promised negotiation fee of 20%. From the 3.8 million, that''s 760,000 yen. In total, it''s 1.16 million yen, your share."


    "Really!? Oh? But I feel bad for Ruu-chan and them. If it''s like this, it seems like I''m getting special treatment"


    "That''s fine. I''ll give Ruu and others something as a present with my share. Nina-san, you could use that as seed money and continue investing!"


    "Really, is it okay to receive? (bow)"


    In a gesture resembling a headbutt, Nina-san pressed her forehead against my chest. She seems torn between the joy of receiving money and the relationship balance with friends.


    Alright, let''s give her one more push, a little encouragement.


    "It''s fine. We have to gather another 50 kilograms of drops from now on. Ruu and Serai-san will help, and I''ll cover their part-time wages too."


    "Thank you so much!"


    In the evening glow, Nina-san hugged me, said these words, and gave me an incredibly warm kiss. It tasted like lipstick, the aftertaste of beer, and was filled with Nina-san''s fragrancea very adult taste of a kiss.


    During my salaryman days, an office romance was out of the question for me.


    Unexpectedly, I find myself savoring such an atmosphere in this way. What a delightful happening. I''ll never know what will happen in life.

 Chapter 143.1

    Chapter 143.1


    Meeting Her Dad


    At the end of the month, the money I used to buy drops from Sanada Pharmaceuticals hadn''t been deposited yet. But, banking on that, I decided to splurge on a new suit.


    After all, Ruu''s dad is a stern judge by profession.


    For me, a working adult dating Ruu, who is still in college, if I were to greet him in anything other than a suit, there''s a good chance of rubbing him the wrong way.


    Moreover, Ruu has already spilled the beans to her parents and I''m currently unemployed. So, to improve my impression even a little, this expense is a given.


    So, today is the day, the day I, Egetsu Nakihito, will greet Ruka''s dad.


    The day before, I even went to a high-end department store and already purchased an expensive fruit set for a gift. I''ve gathered information from Ruka that her dad doesn''t smoke or drink. But has a sweet tooth. The water yokan from the previous visit was well-received, and this [expensive fruit set for a gift] should be a surefire item to soften any animosity.


    "Hello, Coach! Today, Dad has been restless since morning!"


    Exiting the ticket gate, Ruu, who had come to pick me up at the station, shared this tidbit about her dad.


    Ruka''s outfit today is a checkered waist belt one-piece. Since the weather is nice, she''s taken off the fluffy, warm-looking coat and is carrying it. Yes, she looks like a proper young lady from a good family. She''s incredibly charming. Gulp. I unintentionally find my gaze drawn to her well-developed chest.


    "Come on, Coach! You were staring at weird places just now! Because my chest suddenly grew bigger, I have fewer clothes that fit, and it''s troubling"The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Oh, no, it''s not like that It''s not Ruu''s fault, and I''m really grateful to Ruu! So, when the money comes in, I''ll buy cute clothes that suit Ruka well as a present."


    Ugh, embarrassing! Who am I to say that? But if you can''t say such things, you won''t get along well with girls. I''ve grown too.


    Indeed, Ruu has also grown dazzlingly. She was cute to begin with, but now even more so. With such a radiant smile and innocence, young men passing by seem unable to resist turning around and sighing in admiration.


    "I see, that''s unfortunate. I wanted to invite her for a meal as thanks. Hahaha, her cooking was so delicious."


    "Is that so? If you tell her that, she''ll surely be delighted."


    Hmm? What I served at the Dungeon Stampedo at the Katehina residence was the meat of a giant rhinoceros beetle, a monster from the dungeon. Well, it tasted good thanks to the skill [Salt] for seasoning, but it''s painful not being able to reveal the truth.


    "Hmm what''s wrong? You have a gloomy face."


    "Oh, no, I was just thinking about when I ate the dish my sister made when I was a child Honestly, it was something I couldn''t eat back then, so hearing the story is a bit unbelievable."


    "I see? Was that so? Well, her cooking was really delicious. Right, Mom?"


    "Yes, very. She proactively helped with the housework. It was a great help."


    """"


    In response, Ruu and I can only exchange glances and laugh.


    After all, the person involved is here, hearing the story firsthand. And the more I talk with Ruka''s dad, the more I have to pile up lies, and while I put on a smile, my mood gradually becomes heavier.


    It feels like I''m turning into the kind of psychopathic guy I dislike, who only pretends to be clean on the surface.


    "Today, Ruu is enthusiastic about showing off her cooking skills for you, so please try it."


    "Yes, I definitely will."


    ..

 Chapter 143.2

    Chapter 143.2


    Meeting Her Dad


    Greetings to Ruu''s dad. It was an immense trial for me.


    Both Ruu''s dad and mom warmly welcomed and greeted me. However, that made it even more difficult. Lying to Ruu''s dad, who holds the position of a judge, was not a pleasant thing, even if I thought I wouldn''t get caught.


    Moreover, I felt miserable pretending not to know that they already knew the truth, and even if I were to reveal the truth, it would be too absurd and likely to be perceived as a lie.


    In any case, the greeting to Ruu''s dad was completed smoothly.


    However, in my heart, an indescribable sense of unease lingered. If I were to talk to someone about it, I would probably hear something like, [That''s what it means to become an adult] in response. Unfortunately, I''m still an otaku whose heart remains forever childish.


    It feels like I''ve tainted my own pure side, and I can''t seem to shake off this uneasy feeling.


    "What''s wrong? You look down. Shark will be here soon."


    "Hmm what is it? Is it that time already?"


    "Hey, what''s wrong? It''s not even the new year yet, and you''re already spacing out."


    "Hehe Well, thanks to you, my mood changed. I''m fine now."


    It seems that Shark''s school, too, was in turmoil due to the Dungeon Stampede''s effects. But that has settled, and they''ve finally entered winter break. In other words, we entered the school, killed goblins, and left their bodies lying around. Well, we caused quite a bit of trouble.


    "[Gacha!] Hey, Jung! Long time no see?"


    "Hey, you''re still the same. Even in an apartment like this, there''s a doorbell, right? Huh? Hey, what''s wrong, Shark?"


    With a rough demeanor, Shark opens the front door like a ruffian and shows his face. However, upon seeing us inside, for some reason, his momentum rapidly diminishes.


    Since she was so persistent, I decided to ask Shark about the reason.


    "Huh Jung, don''t you get it? Sandra-san is a woman, but look at those shoulders! That strength! She easily crushed a goblin''s neck with her bare hands! I''m seeing that sent shivers down to the depths of my soul!!"


    "I see"


    Mmm? It was impromptu at that time. I showed a pretty gruesome sight to the high school girls who were there. Many of them seemed to have wet themselves or fainted.


    "So, I decided! I''m going to beg Sandra-san to let me be her disciple!!"


    Why do you get to do that?


    "Oh well give it up. She likes being alone in the great outdoors. If you disturb her, she might end up killing you."


    "Grr!"


    "Shark-chan, she''s like that If you forcefully pursue her, she''ll escape no matter what. If you like Sandra-san, Shark-chan wouldn''t want her to dislike you, right?"


    "Ugh!"


    "Since Sandra-san''s twin brother is here, you could train with him here. You might become a strong woman recognized by Sandra-san!"


    "I wonder if that''s true?"


    "It is! When Shark-chan someday gets recognized by Sandra-san, and you share the same perspective. Whether you still want to be her disciple or want to defeat her in a fight. Well, that''s something to look forward to in the future. But for now, there''s a brother here who is as strong as Sandra-san. It''s more beneficial to train here."


    "Got it! Hey Jung! I heard from Machi that there''s a part-time job-fighting monsters! Let me fight already!!"


    Shark with a direct and straightforward nature easily fell for Nina-san''s persuasion.


    Quite easy! But somehow she doesn''t show any restraint towards me at all. What''s going on?

 Chapter 144.1

    Chapter 144.1


    Military Otaku High School Girl Shark


    Toga Ruri. This petite high school girl, also known as Shark, is truly unique. Typically, high school girls are into cute things and cosmetics to become beautiful. They would adore handsome idols and probably hate strenuous work or getting dirty.


    Despite that, Shark, to afford her expensive otaku merchandise, works diligently at a beach house job under the scorching sun and enthusiastically crawls and rolls around in grass and mud at an airsoft field from early morning until sunset on weekends. According to Shark, [Blood, gunpowder, and battles covered in mud are the best!].


    Oh, I see. It''s somewhat like the Western Front of WW1 or WW2, right? The dark sky filled with smoke from artillery, endless barbed wire, and trenches. Hiding there, fearing the rain of bullets while having no escape, relentlessly fighting the enemy in front of you for an eternity something like that.


    By the way, among otaku, when they say "WW", they are referring to the World Wars. Yeah, the Western military is pretty cool. Even characters in war movies covered in mud look picturesque. However, what Shark envisions as the [best battle covered in blood, gunpowder, and mud] is probably not about Japanese soldiers desperately fighting in Southeast Asian jungles, enduring dysentery while thinking of their families in their homeland.Updated from oreover, they had to deal with the difficult-to-handle Type 38 Infantry Rifle, weighing 3730 grams. The rifle''s total length is 1276mm, quite long, with only a 5-round magazine. Plus, it''s a bolt-action rifle, requiring manual cycling after each shot to eject the spent cartridge and chamber the next round.


    Facing American soldiers firing M1 Garand semi-automatic rifles, Shark must have confronted a significant number, shooting with difficulty using the heavy and outdated Type 38 rifle. Truly awe-inspiring.


    If Shark is indeed praising Japanese soldiers who fought in such conditions, covered in blood, gunpowder, and mud, then let''s respectfully address her as sensei''.


    "So, is the dungeon nearby? Let''s go!"


    "Well, calm down. You walked all the way here carrying that heavy backpack, right? Take a break first."


    Shark, excited and absent-minded even after entering the room, is calmed down, and she''s encouraged to sit for a while.


    "Yeah. You seemed like a high school girl with a backbone and something to offer."


    She really likes Sandra, huh? Well, I definitely can''t reveal her true identity. Sensing my feelings, Nina-san and Serai-san are looking at us, smiling subtly to avoid Shark noticing. Well, I''m in trouble.


    "Hey, how about we tell Shark about the employment conditions and necessary details now?"


    "Yeah, good idea. Shark, let''s talk business. Since we''re sharing the secrets of the underwater dungeon, I need you to keep everything we discuss confidential."


    "Got it! I know that it''s prohibited for ordinary people to enter the dungeon!"


    "That''s right. While it may seem like you''re supporting something morally wrong, you, being underage, don''t have to worry about such societal responsibilities."


    "If something happens, just blame it on our master. After all, we''re all still students!"


    Hey, Serai-san, that''s harsh! Also, because of Shark''s presence, I''m being called "master", huh? Well, it''s not suitable for me, to be involved with 3 college girls in various ways. Nice decision, Serai-san.


    "Wait a minute. Before that, the water in the bottle is getting warm. Let me put it in the fridge (clang) Ah!"


    We planned to surprise Shark by showing her the Refrigerator Dungeon at the right moment, but she skillfully foiled our scheme by opening the fridge herself, exposing our strategy.


    ..

 Chapter 144.2

    Chapter 144.2


    Military Otaku High School Girl Shark


    "Wha-wha-wha Why is the refrigerator a dungeon!?"


    Well, anyway, I got the expected amusing reaction from Shark. To the flustered and bewildered Shark, I calmly respond.


    "That''s because My Refrigerator Turned Into A Dungeon'' (click)."


    Yeah. It''s a straightforward way to put it, but that''s the truth.


    "Hahaha! Alright! Surprised, huh? Did you see that? Oh~ Shark''s surprised face~. It was hilarious!"


    "Hehe Yeah, it was a face we don''t see often, huh?"


    "Grr!"


    After being laughed at by Serai-san and Nina-san, Shark turns red in embarrassment when provoked. Hey, hey, she seems to have a low tolerance for teasing. And it''s unusual how she manages to earn Serai-san''s ire. She needs to tone it down; otherwise, Shark might genuinely dislike her.


    "Well, anyway, this is our secret dungeon. Somehow, my refrigerator got connected to what''s called a spatially connected dungeon, a trend nowadays."


    "Amazing So, you''re saying we can go to the dungeon door-to-door! Without diving into the sea. Damn, that''s cool!"


    From her backpack, Shark pulls out a somewhat futuristic black bulletproof vest. Most of these kinds of gear are foreign-made, so finding a size that fits Shark''s petite frame would be challenging.


    "Hmm the surface seems to be synthetic leather and nylon. Quite thick, but is the inner part made of urethane?"


    "Heheh, you''re wrong! This is different! While it''s true that the outer and inner layers are urethane, there''s an aluminum alloy and resin sandwiched in the middle! So, it can easily stop a .38 bullet!"


    "That''s impressive. A layered structure to attenuate penetrating power."


    Layering materials with different hardness can weaken the penetrating power of bullets more effectively than a single material. So, this is undoubtedly a much better item than the improvised PVC armor I made when I initially tried to dive into the dungeon. Whether it can stop bullets is another matter, but it''s unquestionably a good piece.


    "Hmm, it''s a good piece. This must have cost quite a bit, right?"


    "Yeah. This body armor alone cost 80,000 yen. When you add the protectors for the arms and legs, the total came to 110,000 yen!"


    "Oh. This quality at that price is cheap!"


    "Right! I got quite a discount thanks to the acquaintance rate! And, and, this is how it looks! Next is! (rustling)."


    Shark enthusiastically boasts about her custom-made tactical armor, and I, in turn, listen with interest, nodding appreciatively. Meanwhile, the two college girls observe us with somewhat indifferent looks.


    The contrast between the otaku and the non-otaku. Yes, here lies a stark difference in their profound value systems, creating a clear divide between the two.

 Chapter 145.1

    Chapter 145.1


    Plot


    By a twist of fate, Japan has caught the attention of the world. It all began with the success of Japan''s pharmaceutical giant, Sanada Pharmaceutical Industries, in developing the world''s first [instant healing potion for wounds]. Once the footage of this potion''s undeniable effectiveness was released, the United States, leveraging their alliance, forcefully demanded the manufacturing formula for the recovery potion, exclaiming, "Hey, Doraemon, we''re allies, right?"


    Wary of these moves, China escalated its vigilance, swiftly transporting materials and forcibly fortifying Sado Island, which they had not yet liberated.


    Even the indifferent EU, acting like a weather vane in Asia, jumped on the bandwagon, urging, "In times of global turmoil, we should blah blah from a humanitarian perspective," essentially demanding the copyright-free production method for the recovery potion.


    However, one might retort loudly, "If you guys had acted more humanely during the Age of Exploration, the world wouldn''t be in such chaos now!"


    Further, developing nations continued their usual tactics. "Once we develop, we''ll keep praising Japan for your support!" they said, demanding more money and assistance from Japan, drowning in debt.


    Yet, this money comes from the hard-earned taxes of the diligent Japanese citizens in a country with high prices. Why should it be wasted on politicians who change with every crisis, always looking good in other countries to satisfy their egos?


    Countries that have received substantial aid but shown little development should reflect on their actions. They resemble spoiled children who believe they''ll get more allowance by simply saying, "Yes, I''ll do my best!"


    If they genuinely aspire to "develop and join the ranks of advanced nations," they should look at the Meiji and Taisho eras, when resource-poor Japan, importing only scrap iron from the United States, worked desperately to develop. Developing nations, with the current world market several times larger than back then, should be capable of self-sustained growth.


    In conclusion, the world still seems to be filled with greedy wolves or parasites wearing the skin of desire. In such a situation, one wonders what will happen. In a country where politicians are solely focused on obtaining high-paying positions, hope still lingers, like the last remnants in Pandora''s box. It''s essential to engage sincerely with such countries, firmly shaking hands and moving forward together.


    "Hehe What kind of feeling is a refrigerator dungeon (Topuri)"


    However, as Ruri Toga peeked into the dungeon with her head completely black, an unbelievable sight unfolded before her eyes.


    "Mmm! Huu~ Ha!"


    "Ah No!!"


    "Uuu~! Uuuuu~!"


    It was the scene of three female college students in swimsuits inside the dungeon, their limbs bound as if glued, genuinely struggling and writhing in agony.


    "Eh!"


    Witnessing such a spectacle, Toga Ruri was rendered speechless. The repugnant phrase "torture chamber" flashed through her mind.


    (Ha! That''s right! Jung intends to!! Damn Not satisfied with tormenting everyone today, he plans to lay hands on me too!!)


    Thinking thus, everything fell into place, understanding why Jung insisted on bringing gym clothes and swimsuits today. Jung was trying to ensnare himself in the clutches of those despicable desires. In response, an intense anger surged through Shark''s entire body. The anger of betrayal. The anger of a friend being hurt.


    ..

 Chapter 145.2

    Chapter 145.2


    Plot


    "Jung! What the hell have you done to Machi and the others?!"


    "Dowa!? What the hell, man! I''m changing right now!"


    As I was taking off my pants to change, Shark suddenly flew into a rage and attacked me. Unfortunately, I was changing and happened to be standing on one leg, so I took her tackle, lost my balance, and fell over.


    "Idiot! Pervert! Bastard! I trusted you!!"


    Trying to restrain the enraged Shark, I firmly grabbed his wrists, but he still didn''t give up, twisting his body and struggling.


    "Ahh! Uncle! Kenji-nii! Damn it all!"


    "Wait a minute! Kenji is a relative who''s a police officer, right? Why is that guy''s name coming up now!?"


    "Shut up, you damn bastard! After pulling that stunt on Machi and the others!!"


    "Ah, that hurts! What''s going on? Just wait a second; let me check!"


    Throwing Shark into the entrance of the dungeon, I quickly followed suit.


    ""Kyaa!""


    "Hey! What the hell are you doing here!?"


    Oops. I forgot. I still haven''t put on my pants.


    "I''m sorry, everyone! Damn! I couldn''t defeat Jung. Jung, that bastard! (Grr!)"


    Seated, still holding Shark''s left wrist, he pounded the floor in resignation, grinding his teeth. Hmm, this is.


    "(Grrr~)"


    "(Pfft)"


    "Got it, I''ll forgive them with that."


    Serai-san has been a bit off lately. It seems she''s getting carried away with the power she gained. It''s time to give her a tough punishment. Well, I''ll think about it later.


    "Now, let''s review once again. As a result of continued effort, the future changes to the body are still uncertain assumptions. However, by forcibly filling that potential with life energy obtained by defeating dungeon monsters, that''s the theory of growth and filling potential. Did that sink in?"


    """Yes, yes!"""


    "Now, one more crucial point to teach. In the dungeon, you can anticipate your own growth like this, but once you''ve grown, you generally can''t redo it. This is very important. In other words, it''s better to steadily train your body one level at a time than to rush and grow haphazardly. When you reach level 10, there will be a significant difference in your abilities."


    Although I experienced level-down due to the influence of the [Woman] skill and energy drain from Serai-san and others, this phenomenon should not normally occur.


    "Yes, question!"


    "What is it, Serai-san?"


    "Master, I think you''re much higher level than us, but does the time to reach the next level increase as you get higher level?"


    "Of course, it increases. It increases a lot. So, cherish the growth one level at a time. I regret raising my level before finding an efficient way to train."


    "So, if you carefully train and level up one by one, you can become really strong, right?"


    "Exactly! That''s right, Nina-san. And you all have the occupation of special students. That''s undoubtedly an occupation that pairs well with my teacher occupation. With these, you all have the potential for even higher growth."


    "Yes! I''m a coach''s special student!"


    Yeah, yeah, Ruu is such a good girl. I wonder why she got caught up in Serai-san''s prank.


    "Yes!


    "Yes, Shark-kun."


    "I saw a big insect shell in the dungeon earlier Could it be that such things are also in this dungeon?"


    Oh well. Is that the question you''re asking now? Did Shark-kun really listen to my explanation?

 Chapter 146.1

    Chapter 146.1


    Dungeon Savers


    Hello, it''s the perverted jerk who kidnaps women in dungeons and covers them in slime.


    "St-stop it! I-I told you I don''t like it~!!"


    So, here in the dungeon antechamber, I forcefully restrained Shark in a school swimsuit with slime, despite her reluctance.


    And 10 minutes later.


    "Hehe! Ahahaha! What''s this?! It''s starting to get fun! (Squishy squishy!)"


    Bound by slime, Shark, floating in the air, laughs like a child.Updated from


    "Hehehe How''s that! This is the demonic charm of slime, pure nostalgia! (Squish)"


    If you want to understand that charm, try reminiscing about your own childhood. Or observe a young child closely, and you''ll notice a commonality.


    Yes, that commonality is that [People inherently love gooey and sticky things!] As a child, you joyfully indulged in mud play that you wouldn''t do as an adult, and you were inexplicably fascinated by clay play that you would ignore now. The reason is that for an undeveloped child''s brain, the amorphous, gooey, sticky substance is the perfect playmate.


    Because even the incomplete thought circuits of early childhood can be likened to a gooey, sticky state.


    Furthermore, in training with slime, you can experience mysterious things that you wouldn''t encounter in daily life.


    "Gyahahaha! It stuck! I''m stuck to the ceiling! Hahaha!!"


    Hehehe. Now, why would I throw Shark into this? It''s a custom-made balloon house made of slime. It used to be common in large commercial facilities like department stores, although you don''t see them much these days.


    Despite being restrained by slime ropes, Shark can still move her limbs to some extent if she applies force or uses recoil. The floor bounces well, and the walls and ceiling are highly sticky, so the body sticks firmly upon contact.


    In other words, Shark is currently bouncing around with slime ropes and a slime trampoline, happily sticking to the gooey walls and ceiling.


    "Shark! Hey, Shark, switch with me~!!"


    I won''t say anything about it, but it''s truly a breathtaking sight. By the way, Serai-san is currently in the slime prison, stuck to the floor, lying on her back.


    "Ahh~ That was interesting~! Hey Jung~! Can you release me already~?"


    "So, did you enjoy it?"


    When I manipulate magic to release the restraints, I free Shark from the slime balloon house.


    "It''s interesting! Well, it''s still creepy, though."


    "Well, you''ll get used to it. Now, Ruu, it''s your turn to have fun."


    "Huh, can I play too?"


    "Of course. It''ll train your core and balance, so once you''re used to it, try somersaults."


    "Wow Okay!"


    "Wait, why isn''t it me next!?"


    "Hmm, Shark? What did Serai-san say just now? Did you hear anything?"


    "Huh? Oh? I think she said something like [Step on me]."


    "Is that so? I heard something like [Tickle me] though."


    "Oh, yeah. She said that too."


    "Well then, sorry for bothering you while you''re tired, but could you step on Serai-san and tickle her?"


    "Okay!"


    "Eh? No, what''s that! I didn''t say anything like that! Noo! Don''t come! Shark? Hey Shark! Nooooo~!"


    ..

 Chapter 146.2

    Chapter 146.2


    Dungeon Savers


    "Ugh I''m tired. I''m so hungry"


    "Machi, it''s your own fault, you know"


    Serai-san was trapped in the slime prison, unable to escape, enduring Shark''s persistent tickle attacks. Her abdominal muscles seem to have been well-exercised, which is good.


    "Alright, lunch is ready."


    """Yaaay!"""Updated from


    So, today''s lunch is salt chanpon hot pot.


    Plenty of vegetables pounded Kamadouma meat turned into meatballs. It''s all in there. Since there are many people, lunch will be enjoyed in the dungeon antechamber. But it feels like a sumo wrestling training ground or a training camp, which is fine.


    """"Itadakimasu!""""


    As usual, chopsticks reach out to the pot being warmed on the stink bug stove. Everyone must be hungry after a solid workout. Yes, help yourselves.


    "Hot! Hafu hafu It''s delicious! What is this? It''s so good!!"


    Oh, come to think of it, it''s Shark''s first time eating my salt, right? Hehe, she seems surprised with a reaction like a comedian doing a food review.


    "Ah, as always, this balance of salt is the best. Makes me crave sake."


    "Yeah, it''s still lunchtime, Shizue-chan."


    "Master, I''m too tired to eat Feed me"


    "It can''t be helped here."


    "Well, I''ve made the same suit for Ruu and the others. So, I''ll stay here to help them change. Shark, you can change in the room to avoid any misunderstandings."


    "Ugh! Are you telling me those flashy and creepy ones will increase again?!"


    "Wait a moment, Shark! My suit is very cool, you know!"


    "Hehe, it won''t lose to ours."


    "That''s right! Coach''s feelings are poured into it!"


    Ugh, you girls. I''m glad you like the suits I made for you so much. I''m truly happy.


    "Well, I understand that. How long will it take?"


    "It''ll take about 30 minutes for everyone to change."


    "It takes quite a while, huh? Well then, I''ll go change too. See you."


    Saying that, Shark crawled out of the dungeon. Sorry, it won''t be a 30-second transformation scene like in an anime.


    "All right, it''s complete! Dungeon Savers, move out!"


    """"Ohh!""""


    Yeah, Serai-san and the others seem to be quite excited.


    When we were discussing what to name the team since we''re all wearing matching suits, my suggestion for a name was adopted.


    It incorporates a play on words with "Dungeon Seibatsu" (Dungeon Conquest) and the fact that we''re like dungeon versions of lifeguards, adding "saver" to the dungeon. Plus, it includes the meaning of a sword to face challenges considering "seibaa" (saber).


    In the end, for ease of use, we settled on [Dungeon Savers]. Yeah, I think we''ve come up with a pretty good name.

 Chapter 147.1

    Chapter 147.1


    Dungeon Life, Aka Dunlife


    Now, it''s a very challenging era.


    And when the world is in such a difficult situation, the mass media arrogantly criticize, saying, [What is the country doing?!] or [The Self-Defense Forces are incompetent in times like these!].


    But in Japan, the only goal of these fraudsters, who are nothing more than political garbage seeking high profits, is to fill their pockets. So, it''s understandable to criticize the government that steers this country in such a way.


    If I loudly proclaim such things, I''ll probably get criticized instead. However, considering there''s not a single year without politicians causing problems or getting arrested throughout the year, you should think about that first.


    However, Self-Defense Forces members are searching for spatially connected dungeons whose location is unknown, risking their lives by diving into dangerous manholes where monsters may lurk without hesitation. Criticizing them on TV seems a bit insane.


    Certainly, Sado Island has been occupied by the Chinese military.


    But in this difficult time, it was China that engaged in such unlawful acts, and the government didn''t grant permission for the Self-Defense Forces to engage in combat. The delay in disaster relief also occurred because the Prime Minister died first during this challenging time, leading to a paralyzed chain of command. The members of the Self-Defense Forces must have felt very frustrated about this.


    So, regardless of the government, directing dissatisfaction and anger towards the Self-Defense Forces seems a bit off.


    And the media weaves dark and bright news, attracting viewers'' attention with joy and sorrow. Now, the era gets filled with dungeons and monsters. No one is surprised anymore by issues like "wild monkeys appearing in the city" or "escaped parrots breeding, causing noise and droppings". If wild boars or bears appear? Yeah, nobody is shocked by that anymore.Updated from


    And so, the mass media that has set its sights on this is the street-corner heroes.


    Amid the Dungeon Stampede, a gas station attendant who had experience diving into dungeons when they were temporarily opened before, the attendant heroically saved a woman getting chased by monsters. Interviews featured stories of people forming parties and bravely protecting the city like a vigilante group, and the media glorified them.


    Then again, incidents occurred where ordinary people, dreaming of becoming heroes without proper preparation, dived into dungeons they found themselves and ended up with serious injuries, getting carried away in ambulances.


    Well, speaking of which, I can''t say much since I''ve been diving into my refrigerator dungeon. I did get a major injury, losing a leg.


    Anyway, back to the present.


    "Come forth, Pixie V! (Kyawawapaa!)"


    """"Kyapii!""""


    "Rouge! Let''s defeat the most slimes!"


    "Kyapii!"


    It seems Serai-san teamed up with Rouge. Both of them are mischievous, so they probably get along well.


    "We''ll go with her, right, Azu-chan"


    "Pi"


    Intellectual Nina-san chose to pair up with the relatively cool Azure. This seems like a cool pair.


    "I''ll go with this one! Nice to meet you, Veil!"


    "Kyapii"


    Shark chose Veil. Veil is supposed to be a relatively quiet one, but its compatibility seems good with Shark.


    "Coach, I picked this one It''s so cute, thank you!"


    "Pi~"


    Ruu chose Rose. This seems like a pair of affectionate partners.


    "Pi~ (Sob.)."


    "There, there, Jaune. You''re with me. Our job is to supervise everyone, so it''s a significant responsibility. Depend on us."


    "Pi~!"


    This time, Jaune was left out. However, she''s a very charming and cute girl, so she was the most popular among the people who wanted a Pixie at the holistic school.


    This is more of a compatibility issue, and it doesn''t mean Jaune is an unfortunate girl.


    ..

 Chapter 147.2

    Chapter 147.2


    Dungeon Life, Aka Dankatsu


    So


    "Hehehe~! I win~~"


    "You''re filthy, Machiko! You keep getting in the way!!"


    For the first hour or so, I instructed them on careful hunting while observing. But after a break, I let them hunt freely. As a result, Shark, who lost by a wide margin, is angry because Serai-san made an annoying winning move.


    However, among the 4, Nina-san achieved the highest results.


    She quickly adopted the tactic of having Azure find another slime while she was defeating one, making her movements very efficient.


    Second was Ruu. Ruu, who diligently jogged every morning, swiftly ran around with Rose on the 1st floor, earning results with her legs.


    So, Serai-san, who was seen provoking Shark and wasting time, was the lowest among the college girls.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Don''t worry, Shark. Your stamina is still different from Serai-san''s. You''ll be able to move soon."


    Shark, dressed like an indoor operations SWAT. That''s not suitable for running around. Additionally, he was planning to fight slimes with his own expensive-looking knife. So, I gave him a metal clothesline pole, previously broken during an encounter with King Goki, to use as a weapon.


    But initially, Shark stubbornly refused to accept it, saying, "That''s so uncool!" However, after a while, he realized the difficulty of crouching to defeat crawling slimes and reluctantly came back to retrieve it.


    To Shark, I offered the grateful words, "In battle, flexibility is essential, utilizing whatever is available depending on the situation.". You see, even in kung fu movies, when surrounded by many opponents, they use chairs and other items, right?


    You used to do that at school too, didn''t you? Even if it looks bad, a broken clothesline pole is more than enough to defeat slimes. It''s light, has reach, and probably increased your hunting efficiency.


    We hunted together for about half a day, and the obtained slime drops were just over 2 kilograms. Well, it''s the first day, so it''s to be expected. Efficiency will likely increase once we get used to it.


    "Um Coach?"


    "It''s not like that. With this, you can make Coach''s fake lemonade'' as much as you want."


    Well, [Acid] is generally an unpopular skill, so I understand. However, if you level it up, it becomes incredibly powerful. So it''s amazing.


    "Coach, how do we use this?"


    "Okay, then, close your eyes, Ruu, and strongly imagine, [May the power hidden in this skill orb become mine].


    "Yes! I''ll give it a try! Nnuuuu~~!"


    [Po-wa, po-wa, po-wa]


    "Woah! It''s shining!!"


    "Incredible!"


    "It''s beautiful~"


    "Ruu, you can do it! Just a bit more!"


    "Yesss! Nnnuuuuu~~!!"


    [Po-wa, po-wa, po-wa Kyawaa~! Pawawaa~ka!!]


    """Kyaa! It''s dazzling!!"""


    "Ha~~~ Huh? (Blink, blink)"


    "Ruu! You did it, great success!"


    On this day, Ruu obtained her first skill.

 Chapter 148.1

    Chapter 148.1


    Dungeon Barbecue


    "Oh, auntie? Yeah, yeah, it''s Ruri. I don''t need dinner tonight. Well, I won''t be home for a while. Why? It''s a training camp. Huh, when did I join the club? Yeah, yeah, it''s whatever. That''s the deal, so tell Uncle I said hi, okay? Bye! (Click) Phew"


    After ending the call with Shark, who seemed to have achieved something, I questioned him.


    "Shark"


    "Hmm, what?"


    "That call just now?"


    "Oh, that was my aunt. I''m staying at her place for now."


    No way, you idiot! Why are you contacting my guardian without asking!? Well, no, that''s not the issue. Why did you decide to stay at my place without permission??


    "Hey, I heard Maachi and the others are staying too. Adding 1 more person shouldn''t be a big deal, right?"


    Oh no! Shark, you have no idea! Having you around will ruin my wonderful night activities with the three!!


    "Well, it''s been a while since I''ve seen Ruri, so it''s a shame, right, Coach (pat, pat)"


    I won''t comment on that, but Nina-san, perceptive of the nuances of a man''s feelings, sensed my inner turmoil and comforted me.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Exactly! I was really looking forward to the intimate time with the upgraded Ruu!!


    Argh! Internally, I bite my lip, shedding tears of frustration.


    "But if we see something like that! We can''t just stay away when we go back!!"


    However, the four women who witnessed the dazzling phenomenon of Skill Orbs'' radiant glow and extinction in the dungeon were excited, not just Shark.


    "(Sizzling glancing around) Hmm, this should be a good spot"


    First, to really buy vegetables, I stopped by a cheap supermarket resembling a grasshopper shop and got various vegetables. Then, I headed to a desolate riverside at night.


    Of course, to dismantle the Camel Cricket limbs.


    "(Rustling Crack! Squish Splatter!) Splash!"


    In the dark night, eerie and unsettling sounds echoed.


    Still, I hurried with the dismantling. I didn''t want to stand out, but I didn''t want to spend too much time, so I worked under an overpass. However, when a train passed, it was okay, but when it didn''t, the sounds seemed to echo even more, making me feel like I was making too much noise.


    "(Rustling)"


    "Huh, what''s that? Oh, it''s just a cat."


    Turning around at the unexpected noise, I saw a kitten with a spotted pattern. Timidly observing, it peeked from the dry grass.


    Hmmm? It managed to avoid being eaten by the monsters overflowing with Dungeon Stampedes.


    Rats monster even attacked people''s pets, they said. Well, seeing just this one kitten, maybe its siblings or parents were taken out by the monsters.


    "There, there, are you hungry? It''s cold, and being hungry makes you want to die, right? Eat this and regain your strength. (toss)"


    From the freshly peeled Camel Cricket limbs, I tore off a juicy piece and threw it. The kitten, cautious but eventually picked it up, with a swift movement, disappeared into the dark grass.


    "It''s cold! Well then, let me finish up quickly and go home."


    [Bang! Clang, clunk Clang, clunk]


    ..

 Chapter 148.2

    Chapter 148.2


    Dungeon Barbecue


    19:30.


    It took about an hour and a half for shopping and dismantling, but I safely returned home.


    "(Gacha) Welcome back! Must''ve been freezing out there. Let me warm you up (rub, rub)."


    "Coach, welcome back! I''ll prepare hot water for you now."


    Ah, warm. Has my home ever been this warm before?


    "Hehe, I win again!"


    "Don''t mess around! One more round!"


    Huh? Shark and Serai-san? Sure, arm wrestling is great. But a little consideration for me wouldn''t hurt!


    "Oh! Welcome back, Master! Must''ve been cold. Did you go to the secret butcher again?"


    "Yeah, went there."


    Alright, let me explain. The secret butcher is a fictional butcher I created to protect the secret of the giant Kamadowma''s meat.


    The shopkeeper there is also a muscular fellow, and only those recognized as true muscles can buy this special meat at muscle prices.


    "Amazing never seen such a huge chunk of meat!"


    From the large backpack, I pulled out peeled Kamadowma meat in double transparent plastic bags. Shining under the fluorescent light, it looks glossy and delicious.


    "You''re exaggerating, Shark. Meat specialty shops handle this size easily (thud)."


    "It''s amazing, Emu meat."


    Yeah, Serai-san believes that this Camel Cricket limb meat is Emu meat. Ignorance is bliss. Not exactly lying, but it''s delicious, so it''s okay.


    Ah, I see. That''s what you wanted to do. Well, that''s fine, but since there''s butter and salt on it, be sure to take care of the knife later; otherwise, it might rust, you know.


    "Now, please enjoy."


    """Itadakimasu!"""


    Shark slices the roasted meat, and we all gather around the flames, forming a friendly circle.


    """Delicious~!"""


    Yeah, it''s not the most suitable way to cook Camel Cricket meat, but thanks to the butter and the atmosphere, it tastes better than I expected.


    "Coach, it''s really delicious."


    "Is that so? Help yourself."


    "Hey, Shark, I want to give it a try too, so lend me that knife."


    "Huh? No way! Use your own!"


    "Aww, stingy!"


    "Come on, don''t fight. Let''s eat together in harmony. Haa, even though I''m eating something delicious to get stronger, not being able to drink is so tough. It''s really painful~"


    "Hahaha, Nina-san. Patience for now. Once work settles down, let''s all go out for a drink again."


    "Oh, did everyone hear that? After this is over, Coach will take us out for a celebration!"


    """Kyaaa!"""


    "Hey! Wai N-Nina-san? Oh, fine, I get it! But in return, everyone, give it your all!"


    """Yes!"""


    Good grief. But Dungeon Barbecue is more enjoyable than I thought. Slimes won''t approach as long as there''s a slime wall, so this might become a regular event for the Dungeon Savers.

 Chapter 149.1

    Chapter 149.1


    Muto Chiropractic Clinic


    Japan is getting targeted. And from all over the world.


    The reason is that Japanese companies have succeeded in developing a quick-healing recovery medicine. However, how Japan will use this precious card will greatly influence its future. That said, the current Japanese government is in a state of semi-paralysis and dysfunction.


    It''s because the fools in power are squabbling among themselves.


    The ruling party, which wants to respond by maintaining the current cabinet as much as possible without immediately dissolving it due to the emergency, and the opposition party, which wants to immediately dissolve the current cabinet and hold special elections to take over the government, are fiercely at odds.


    "It''s time for a special election to decide on a new government if we can''t even dissolve the cabinet and choose the next prime minister properly!" says an opposition party member, but it''s impossible to afford such a leisurely act in this crisis, making it a blind statement.


    In short, both sides want to ignore important laws amidst this confusion called Dungeon Stampede and cleverly protect or pursue their own interests.


    So, not even the next prime minister has been decided properly.


    Under normal circumstances, a new prime minister would be selected from within the ruling party. However, in the current situation facing this great national crisis, there is not a single person in the ruling party who can bear the heavy responsibility of taking full responsibility, and they continue to waste time in meetings day after day.


    I wonder what will become of us in the futureFollow current novels at novelhall.com)


    ..


    Leaving aside such circumstances. It''s been three days since we started Dungeon Activities.


    "(Beep) Hey, Kenji, you good? Yeah, I''m fine. Huh, Uncle''s worried about me? It''s okay, Sandra knows, right? Yeah, yeah. That''s right, she helped me back then. Now, I''m training with Sandra''s big brother. I''ve gotten a lot stronger! Yeah, okay then."


    "(Beep) Admiral? Yeah, I''m good. Huh, why am I not showing my face? Sorry, sorry, I''m working another part-time job now. Yeah, you know that guy from Jung? I''m helping him out now. I''ll show up again after the New Year. Yeah. Well, see you later!"


    Hmm? JK Shark is very foul-mouthed.


    "Yeah, take care."


    Energetic with her large chest, Serai-san, now Level 12, headed to the coin laundry. Not only did she simply level up, but she also received a fantastic bonus called Nakihito''s Scholarship Student'' as her job.


    It''s an astonishing [Ability Score Increase Bonus +30%].


    I received the increase values for all four of them and calculated the numbers based on that, so there should be no mistake. What''s that? I''m so jealous! I want to be a scholarship student too! Or is there no bonus for the job: teacher!?


    "You going out today too?"


    "Yeah, a friend from the chiropractic school is opening a clinic before the commotion, so I''ll calm down and take a look at the shop to celebrate."


    "Alright then, we''ll be staying in. Let us use the washing machine."


    Yeah, today as well, Nana, exuding a glossy sensuality, seems to be doing laundry at home instead of going to the coin laundry to save money. She must be investing the saved money wisely.


    However, Nina-san''s underwear Even the old washing machine that had only ever washed my clothes will be ecstatic about this. Hopefully, it doesn''t get too excited and break down.


    "Well, I''ll be heading out soon too. Can you keep an eye on Shark so she doesn''t cause trouble?"


    "It''s okay. That kid is surprisingly responsible despite that attitude of hers."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah, well, be careful then. (Smooch)"


    Oh my! A kiss on the cheek before going out, it''s like we''re newlyweds, getting me all excited!


    ..

 Chapter 149.2

    Chapter 149.2


    Muto Chiropractic Clinic


    Relying on the address on the business card, I headed there on my bike. Muto Chiropractic Clinic was on the second floor of a mixed-use building in the shopping district. But when I arrived, not only Muto-san was there. But also Sato, Kato, and Gotou-chan.


    "Huh, why is everyone here?"


    "Oh, Zuccky-san, you turned back into a man again!"


    "I''m attending school. But I''m also working part-time here for practical training."


    "Well, this place seems to be booming. Hmm, are there more injured people than usual?"


    The tenant space in the not-so-spacious mixed-use building. The treatment space was clearly visible from the entrance counter and waiting area. In the waiting area, there were quite a few customers who seemed to have injured their limbs waiting for their turn.


    Curious, I glanced towards the back. There, Muto-san, with a bulldog face was sewing up the back of a middle-aged man who had taken off his polo shirt.


    "Uh, Mutoh-san, why are you doing this again?"


    "Oh, Zucky! Sorry, but wait a bit. I can''t let go right now"


    As I tilted my head, Muto-san, who noticed me, spoke up.


    "You came here just casually, so it''s okay. But why is Muto-san doing medical procedures again?"


    "Well, I never imagined I would end up like this"


    While saying so, Muto-san skillfully sewed up the wound on the middle-aged man''s back with his rough hands used for massage. Then, in his place, a plump woman in a nurse-like white coat who had been moving behind Muto-san spoke up.


    "No, I don''t know much about it! But someone who seems to know about such things said it must be a chupacabra! So it must be!"


    "Hey, don''t move. Stay still"


    Wow! So Chupacabras appear in Japan too. Or maybe they came from the dungeon.


    Upon closer inspection, there were also thin, long cuts running to the left and right along the long cut on the middle-aged man''s back. These might have been inflicted by something resembling three long claws.


    "By the way, what kind of monster was it?"


    "Huh? Oh? It attacked suddenly from behind, so I didn''t really see it. But it was big with bright red eyes, and its mouth was torn up to its ears!"


    The middle-aged man being stitched up seemed to recall the incident and shivered, his neck shrinking. Then, the sewn-up wound cramped, or he raised his voice again, saying, "Ouch!"


    "Hey, Zucky, you''re disturbing the treatment."


    "Oh, sorry, Muto-san. Well, I guess it''s time for me to go. Oh, here''s a souvenir. I smoked some meat. I think it''s delicious thinly sliced and put in ramen."


    "Oh, sorry about that. Well, come by again sometime."


    "Yeah, I''ll be back. See you."


    "Wait, Zucky-san, are you leaving already?"


    "Yeah, Gotou-chan is leaving too!"


    It seems Muto-san is trusted by his customers and is doing a great job. He''s like a bulldog sensei, not a white beard or black beard. Well, anyway, it''s good to see him doing well.


    But still, a chupacabra. If I had to choose, I''d rather be kissed by a cute girl than be bitten by such an ugly monster.

 Chapter 150.1

    Chapter 150.1


    New Year''s DayUpdated from


    [(Goon goon)]


    In the serene silence of the night sky, the sound of the New Year''s bell echoes in the distance.


    Perhaps because it snowed yesterday, the air seems clearer, making even indoor sounds clearer than usual.


    Has the year really ended?


    Looking back, it was quite a tumultuous year.


    Personally, my refrigerator turned into a dungeon, where I became stronger, lost my left leg, and even became a woman. Although these events occurred in less than half a year, they felt more intense than the past 3 years of my life combined.


    However, the dungeon didn''t only bring misfortune.


    I, who had been a loner for years, suddenly gained a cute college girlfriend named Ruu, and somehow ended up dating Serai-san, and even Nina-san. What''s more surprising is that all 3 beautiful college girls seemed content with the arrangement.


    Ruu had always been heavily dependent on Serai-sab and deeply in love with her. So when she realized that Serai-san, whom she loved, also liked me but was trying to distance herself, Ruu accepted Serai-san''s feelings by saying, [Let''s all love each other together, Machi-chan!].


    At first, Ruu was enraged. She feels that her own love is being obstructed by Serai-san. But that anger stemmed from feeling betrayed by the trusted Serai-san. However, as long as it was mutual, Ruu was okay with us all being in love. Perhaps she accepted it because Serai-san was a special friend to her.


    Although Serai-san initially had no interest, she gradually became attracted to me and confessed her feelings. Furthermore, Serai-san confessed her feelings in front of Ruu and me, attempting to bow out, but Ruu''s acceptance led to us officially double-dating.


    As for Nina-san, well, things with her were unexpected.


    Since she accepted Serai-san, she figured she''d be okay too and decided to [graduate with Ruu-chan] and me by engaging in physical relations.


    However, Nana''s situation is unique.


    Using her impressive assets, she presses Ruu''s face against me, sandwiching her between us. Poor Ruu ends up sandwiched between Seki and me, struggling as if drowning with her face buried in Serai-san''s chest.


    In any case, celebrating the new year with such warmth and tranquility is a first.


    Because, naturally, Shark returned to her relatives'' house for New Year''s Eve. So, even before sunset, I hosted a lively game of oshikura manju with my beloved trio of college beauties.


    And thus, I welcomed the new year feeling refreshed and clear-headed.


    But, being in each other''s arms like this. It''s stirring up excitement again.


    "".. (gulp)""


    Oh? It seems both of them feel the same way.


    Receiving such heated gazes intensifies the pounding of my heart. And then, Nana wraps her arms around me from behind, enveloping me in her gentle warmth.


    Ah, I see. This time, I''m the sandwiched one. Well, why not kick off the new year with another round of oshikura manju? Hehehe.


    New Year''s Day. The first day of the new year.


    To be embraced by three sleeping college beauties on such a day is a blissful morning.


    This is an auspicious start to the new year. After all, starting the year with a harem-like triple princess scenario, it seems this year will be full of good things.


    Ruu, sleeping peacefully on my chest, looks adorable with her innocent sleeping face. Serai-san, clutching my right arm, seems to be frowning and muttering something in her sleep. I wonder if she''s having a dream where she''s arguing with Shark.


    On the other side, Nina-san rests her head on my left shoulder, breathing softly. Her face is closest to mine, yet strangely, I can''t see it. But burying my face in her fragrant hair and inhaling deeply fills me with happiness, making me ecstatic.


    Happy New Year. And this wonderful moment is truly priceless. Let''s savor the quiet warmth until all three of them wake up.


    ..

 Chapter 150.2

    Chapter 150.2


    New Year''s Day


    [(Byuuuuuuuu! Gooooooo!)] Oh, I''m currently in Joetsu City, Niigata Prefecture! Cough Cough! Th-this is! We''re currently experiencing a tremendous blizzard, but early this morning, [(Byuooo!)] it''s reported that a fire broke out suddenly on the Chinese Navy''s aircraft carrier occupying Sado Island, and it sank!]


    [Tachibana-san, are there any movements from other Chinese naval vessels in the local Sea of Japan?]


    [Byuuuuuuuu! Byuooooooo!]


    [Uh, Tachibana-san! Can you hear me!? Tachibana-san!?


    "[Byuoooooo! Bubububobob!]


    [Uh, it seems the communication with the local area is poor. At around 6:30 this morning, it appears that an aircraft carrier belonging to the Chinese Navy occupying Sado Island suddenly exploded and sank, with flames rising for about 30 minutes. Now, let''s take a look at the footage again.]"


    "[Byuuuuuuuu! Byuooooooo! Kyuuum! Doooon! Goooooo]


    Three people woke up and casually turned on the TV while drinking something warm. However, the news playing on the TV had footage with enough impact to shatter the New Year''s mood completely.


    """.."""


    And all of them were left speechless.


    The footage showed the dark pre-dawn sky, with the Sea of Japan side getting battered by a fierce blizzard. In the distance, Sado Island could barely be seen, along with the shadowy Chinese warships floating in the sea. One of them suddenly exploded without any warning, sending a high pillar of fire into the air.


    However, while China was taking military action against Japan, Russia also showed signs of military action against Japan. The result was the invasion of Ukraine, which has received harsh condemnation from EU countries. To divert attention from that, it would be very convenient for Russia if Japan and China clashed vigorously


    Hmm? I see! All the mysteries have been solved! The culprit is Russia!


    Damn you, Russia! Not only did you instigate the conflict between Japan and the US by planting spies in the past, but you''re also planning to escalate the conflict between Japan and China by setting this fire!


    Damn it, Russia is just like Date Masamune, loving to add fuel to the fire.


    "I''m getting hungry. Should we have dinner soon?"


    "Oh! Then maybe I''d like some garlic ramen after a long time!"


    "Ehh, Mami-chan, that''ll make your breath stinky."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay Egetsu-san will still kiss me, right!"


    "Hm Kiss? Oh, anytime."


    "Alright, it''s decided! Let''s get ready and go out"


    Huh, what was I thinking about?


    I wonder what it was. Oh well, no matter when or how garlicky it is, if a beauty asks for a kiss, I''ll gladly accept it!

 Chapter 151.1

    Chapter 151.1


    Encounter


    (Anokutarasanmyakusanbodai)


    This morning, Ruu and I went jogging from early dawn and offered prayers to the first sunrise of the new year that rose in the neighborhood park. Well, the way we pray is unique to otaku, so I''d appreciate it if you didn''t mind.


    However, some might wonder, [Is there any effect in not viewing the first sunrise?] But wait a moment. Considering the balance of supply and demand, it could be thought that the blessings of the first sunrise, which many people worship, are [considerably diluted].


    In that case, wouldn''t it be more beneficial in terms of supply and demand balance to worship the new year''s second sunrise, which hardly anyone worships, providing a denser benefit per person?


    Well, both are matters of sentiment, but [watching the second sunrise of the new year with Ruu] is more important to me, so it doesn''t matter which is which.


    Feeling refreshed from the morning sweat, when I returned home, for some reason, Shark was there, having breakfast with Serai-san and the others.


    When I asked Shark [Why?] she replied, while chewing on her food, [Because I want to become strong like Sandra-san as soon as possible!] Ugh, this is youth. They''re so full of energy. It would be fine for them to relax for the first three days.


    Well, this will make collecting slime drops easier. I''ve already collected about 80%, so I should be able to deliver them along with New Year''s greetings.


    ..


    "Alright, I''m going. I''ll leave the organization here to Nana-san."


    "Okay. Be careful over there~."


    Summoning Pixies for the four of them and sending them to the first underground floor, I head out for shopping.


    But, as it was crushed into smithereens by an oncoming dump truck and scattered into tiny pieces, the giant crab departed for another world. The dump truck seemed oblivious to having run over a crab and drove away.


    Thus, all that remained was the carcass of the hit-and-run giant crab. Completely dismembered, its crab innards were generously spilled all over the asphalt road.


    "Hmm oh, right."


    Anyway, the question remains: where did this giant crab come from? So, I turned my gaze in the direction the giant crab came from and surveyed the surroundings, only to find a tattered blue poly bucket lid lying on the sidewalk.


    Moreover, the inside of the lid, which had fallen upside down, was pitch black. From that darkness, another giant crab was emerging.


    "All right, this time Rider Kick! (Thud. Crack!)"


    With a Rider Kick followed by an arm-wrenching reverse cross, I gracefully end it.


    Then, I sealed it by pouring a large amount of special Bakelite-flavored slime into the poly bucket lid, which had turned into a spatially connected dungeon. This should hold for a while.


    (Swish.) "Caw, Caw!"


    "Hoo, Hoo!!"


    In a brief moment, before I knew it, several crows had gathered around the roadside, happily pecking at the dismembered giant crab.


    (Hmm? It''s almost like a mass-produced unit swarming over a defeated Unit 02.)


    But, are crows eating dungeon monsters? What an incredible age we live in.


    ..

 Chapter 151.2

    Chapter 151.2


    Encounter


    ""Uwaaaah! Uwaaaahh!""


    And so, after finishing shopping and returning home, for some reason Serai-san and Shark were crying loudly in the room without even taking off their equipment.


    "What''s wrong? What happened to you two?"


    "Th-That these two didn''t follow Coach''s instructions and went down to the 2nd floor"


    Ah. So that''s it. I listen to Nina-san explaining the situation with a sigh of relief.


    "So, did you see them? The giant cockroaches on the 2nd floor"


    "Aaaah! Don''t say that name~!!"


    "Uuu they were so big! So big!"


    Sigh. I shouldn''t have mentioned it.


    Although I thought they might be scared, I didn''t reveal what kind of monsters were down there. With that, I exchange glances with Ruka and Nana-san, and we can only smile wryly.


    "But Coach, you bought quite a lot. What did you buy?"


    "Oh, this cras wasn''t the one I bought. I hunted for them. (Thud)"


    Since I still haven''t revealed the spatial storage, I unload the items I brought back from outside after taking them out of the spatial storage.


    "What is this!? Crabs? Where did such huge crabs come from??"


    "I was walking on the pedestrian crossing I happened to pass by. Well, that one got run over by a dump truck and became crow food, but I defeated one that came out of a spatially connected dungeon and brought it back."


    "Wow, it''s huge. But what are you going to do with this? Oh, could it be!"


    "Yeah, it''s a shame, so I thought I''d try eating it."


    """Uwaaaahh"""


    As I immerse it in the hot water, the giant crab''s meat opens up like a flower all at once. And immediately, when the delicious smell of the crab rises, everyone cheers.


    "Oh, it looks delicious!"


    "I want to eat it soon!"


    Yeah, just wait a moment, you guys. First, I''ll do the poison test. Having the skill [Disease Resistance] at times like this, although it''s not [Poison Resistance], still gives me a bit of peace of mind.


    "Well then, here I go."


    I open my mouth wide and take a big bite of the crab''s meat. Since it''s so big and open, I can''t eat it all in one bite.


    """(Chew chew chew)"""


    "Hey, how is it? How is it!?"


    Wait a minute, Sekira-san.


    Hmm? This spreads the crab''s flavor throughout my mouth, incredibly delicious. Despite its size, it''s not too bland, and the sweetness spreads throughout my mouth, making it feel luxurious. I didn''t season it for the poison test, but it would probably be even tastier with ponzu sauce or something.


    "Yeah! This is delicious!"


    "See! Just one bite! Just one!"


    "No, Serai-san, you have to wait and see for a while."


    "Eeeh~! Oh, come to think of it, Sensei didn''t do a patch test either!"


    "I''m fine. I got splashed with crab juice instead of backsplash when I defeated it."


    "Whaaat?! That''s torture! I can''t wait for three hours!"


    And so, after being bargained down by Sekira-san and Shark and shortened to a two-hour observation period, the giant crab, which became literally a drool-inducing target, was enjoyed by everyone as they competed to eat it.


    I''m pretty bad for just eating monsters, but everyone, let''s be a little safer.

 Chapter 152.1

    Chapter 152.1


    Mythological Pretense


    Beneath the dark sky, in a desolate wilderness where nothing but sharp rocks extend endlessly.


    In such a place, I felt as if I were the only one left behind.


    But I wasn''t just in the wilderness. For some reason, my whole body was wrapped in hot iron chains, burning red and tightly squeezing, scorching my flesh as they constricted fiercely.


    (Wh- why am I in such a state?!!)


    I don''t understand the reason.


    While groaning in pain, I turn my head, searching for any means of escape. But all around is nothing but wilderness. No, if I look up, a clear blue moon floats overhead. And it shines coldly as if mocking me in my suffering.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    [Woooooahhhh!!]


    Before I knew it, I was roaring at the moon.


    As my anger towards the blue moon in the night sky grew, my thoughts became stronger and stronger, finally swirling into intense hatred in my chest. No matter how much the chains binding my limbs burned me, I didn''t care.


    Just you wait! I''ll definitely get you back!!


    With that fury in my chest, I gather all my strength into my muscles, and my body twitches as I suddenly wake up.


    (Ha!? What, a dream!?)


    The scorching chains that had wrapped around my body so hotly just moments ago are nowhere to be found. Instead, long, slender limbs wrap around my entire body with a soft, supple touch.


    "Mm mmuu"


    (So, that was just a dream.)


    However, a big question arises here.


    It''s the question of [Why are Fenrir, Jormungandr, and Hel, the three siblings, in Asgard, the realm of the gods?]


    Angrboa is a giantess, so she should naturally be in Jotunheim, the realm of the giants.


    No matter how much the 2 loved each other, the gods wouldn''t easily accept a woman from an enemy nation, so there''s no reason for Loki to bring her to Asgard.


    Did Loki leave only the mother in Jotunheim and bring only the children to Asgard?


    But that doesn''t make sense either. The children are half-breeds of gods and giants. Naturally, they would also be a problem in Asgard, so Loki wouldn''t foolishly separate them from their mother and bring them back for no reason.


    Thinking about it, as I''ve thought before, it''s likely that Angrboa was Loki transformed into a giantess.


    Loki, who got engaged in espionage in Jotunheim, accidentally became pregnant during his mission and, shocked by this, fled back to Asgard, where he gave birth to Fenrir and the others.


    In other words, for the gods of Asgard, Fenrir and his siblings are abominable beings with the blood of enemy giants.


    Even Loki, who was disliked for his mischief, had a weak position, but he got along quite well with the chief god Odin and was treated somewhat equally by other gods. However, Fenrir and his siblings are different; they are hated as the despised children of the enemy.


    Therefore, the possibility of being labeled as monsters in the sense of [you are not the same as us!] by the gods of Asgard due to discrimination seems plausible.


    For example, Fenrir has the blood of giants.


    So his body was large, and his mouth was big. And since giants were generally of a rough temperament, he likely inherited that trait too.


    In other words, Fenrir, a half-breed of gods and giants, might have received treatment similar to a [boy raised by wolves in modern times] captured by civilized society due to his rough and violent behavior, and he was probably not simply [a wolf in the literal sense].


    So basically, this is discrimination and bullying.


    The derogatory term that was born from the discrimination of the gods of Asgard, saying [you are different from us, so we won''t recognize you as equals], might have gradually transformed the appearance of Fenrir and his siblings from human forms into monsters in the legendary tales that got passed down over time.


    ..

 Chapter 152.2

    Chapter 152.2


    Mythological Pretense


    By the way, stories of gods creating monsters are found in various myths.


    In Greek mythology, the primordial goddess Gaia married her son, the sky god Uranus. She gave birth not only to titans like Cronus but also to monsters and demons like the Cyclopes, Hecatoncheires, Gigantes, and even the greatest and most powerful monster in Greek mythology, Typhon.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    That might serve as a cautionary tale against both genetically and ethically questionable practices like parent-child incest. Additionally, Uranus, being rather promiscuous and indulgent, ended up having his genitals cut off by his son Cronus.


    On the other hand, Gaia, the primordial goddess, represents the Earth itself.


    So, while she gave birth to gods as symbols of the blessings of nature, she also bore monsters as representations of the terrifying threats of nature, which makes sense both logically and symbolically.


    In another instance, in Christian mythology, when the first human woman Lilith, refused to obey God, the angry deity cursed her terribly, saying, [You shall bear children every day and devour those you have borne!] before banishing her.


    That prompted even the angels who watched Lilith repeat this heartbreaking act every day to feel perplexed.


    [Isn''t this going too far] they thought, and thus they softened the curse placed upon Lilith. However, it was too late, and Lilith, who had completely fallen into madness and darkness, armed with the skill of [Prolific Reproduction] granted by the curse, became a demon seeking revenge against God by giving birth to countless monsters through intercourse and mating with various demons.


    Hmm, well, this is more a matter of cause and effect rather than gods creating monsters, but in terms of [gods creating monsters], it''s close.


    That said, when considering Lilith, whose existence can be traced back to Sumerian or Babylonian sources, and whose identity as Adam''s wife seems to have been added later, the truth about her is murky.


    But well, labeling Fenrir as [the supreme monster among wolf-type monsters] might be a bit forced.


    If that were the case, since Fenrir swallows Odin during Ragnarok, it would mean [Fenrir > Odin], which is going too far.


    However, some tales suggest Fenrir''s lineage continued through a female giant in Jotunheim and a human man in Midgard, resulting in the birth of Skll and Hati, wolves that chase the sun and the moon. So, Fenris may have his descendants species.


    "Hm? Wait, have you been watching me since you woke up?"


    "Yeah, you looked cute."


    "Hehe good morning~ (kiss)"


    As Machi, who had woken up, realized that she had been seen sleeping, she gave me a shy smile and a kiss. A warm kiss that made my heart melt.


    But still, was it a dream about becoming Fenrir?


    If I were Fenrir, Shizu would be the lucky goddess who greatly changed my fate, and Ruu would be the goddess who spun the thread of destiny, like Verdandi, Urd, and Skuld.


    "Hmm"


    "Mm"


    It seems my goddesses are about to wake up soon, so, what should we have for breakfast?

 Chapter 160:

    Chapter 160:


    Cousin And Shortages


    After finishing the meal, relax in the rest area.


    The time spent gazing at the relaxed appearance of Ruu and her friends, who are berry cute even without makeup, is truly priceless. Feeling once again the casual attitude they show, a sense of contentment fills my heart.


    "Ahh, I''m so full already"


    "I''m stuffed too. But I ended up eating everything."


    Yeah, Seiki and Shark were competing with each other as they rolled around on the tatami mats in their full bellies. But since we already ordered, it would be a waste to leave anything.


    "Maybe I ate too much today. Hey, want to go for a massage next?"


    "Yeah, let''s go once everyone''s settled down."


    "Hey, what''s with this massage talk!? I didn''t agree to that!"


    "Hehe But, Shark, it''s time for you to go home, isn''t it?"


    "No way! Machi, Jung! I won''t be left out like this!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll take you with us. But I don''t think high schoolers would feel great getting a massage."


    Hmm, oh well. It''s late, but I can drop Shark off on the way home.


    .


    "Oh, Tsunami-nee, was this the store where Tsunami-nee worked?"


    "Huh, Ruri-chan!?"


    When we went to the massage parlor Leaf at the Super Sento, Shark suddenly spoke to Tsunami-san who was inside the store.


    "What? Shark knows Tsunami-san?"


    "Of course. The room I''m staying in now used to be Tsunami-nee''s."


    I had no idea about that information! Seems like you''re the only one who knows, huh?


    But I never expected Shark and Tsunami-san to be relatives. But now that I think about it, they''re both beautiful, and their slightly slanted eyes are similar.


    While I was thinking about that, Serai-san, with a serious expression, poked me in the side.


    "(Hey, Egetsu-san Isn''t this a bit risky?)"


    "(Huh, risky What do you mean?)"


    "(Because that person also knows that Egetsu-san was a futa. What if She tells Shark???)"Updated from


    ..


    The next day, when I went to the nearby supermarket to shop, the atmosphere seemed different from usual.


    "Um, excuse me. Do you have any honey in stock?"


    "Well sorry, but at the moment"


    "I see, thank you."


    No honey.


    Even though the store is usually piled up with cardboard boxes to the point where they seem like they might collapse, the products are displayed in cardboard boxes. Today, the quantity is low, and there are noticeable gaps where products are not placed.


    When the store employee said, [At the moment], it probably refers to the ongoing conflict during the day.


    Amidst the chaos of the Dungeon Stampede, China occupied Sado Island in Japan. However, China claims this is to [rescue a neighboring country in distress from a humanitarian perspective], so they do not acknowledge it as an act of aggression.


    But even when the Japanese government urges them with [It''s okay, please go back], they stubbornly refuse to budge. Instead, they deploy fleets and fighter jets in Japan''s airspace, provoking the Self-Defense Forces to react.


    Naturally, the already weak-kneed Japanese government is furious and has lodged strong complaints, which has led to a halt in trade with China. They probably want to say, [What''s with that attitude when we''re helping!]


    And as a result, the current situation of the supermarket''s drastically reduced stocked goods.


    (Hmm, things like honey and frozen vegetables. Since many of those are made in China.)


    While China is in such a state, American and Australian fleets have arrived near the Philippines, so military harassment against Japan seems to have subsided, and political moves are underway.


    Specifically, they are smuggling large amounts of supplies from China into North Korea, powdering their noses at Korea, which has been snubbed by the United States, and engaging in some exchange with Russia, which invaded Ukraine, behind the scenes.


    Not only the US forces in Japan but also the arrival of American fleets seems to have prompted China to desperately try to increase its allies.


    As for Russia, well


    They may be inwardly rejoicing at having captured Ukraine and finally obtained unfrozen seas, but they are receiving heavy criticism from the EU. So in the future, they''ll probably have no business in that direction.


    Even though they have obtained the sea, if they have no trading partners, what are they going to do?


    In Africa and the Middle East, there are also smelly stories popping up here and there again. Like [such and such has become a conflict zone], or [refugees crossing borders~]. As always, I think it would be better if they didn''t keep fighting like that.


    (Is this the work of humans.)


    It''s a difficult time for the world with the Dungeon Stampede and all Nina-san''s mood also fluctuates in tandem, so I really wish it would stop.


    But it''s troublesome. Honey is the favorite of the Pixies. While they don''t dislike fruits, there''s a difference in their excitement between having honey and not having it.


    (Hmm, maybe I should extend my legs to the department store near the station.)


    At any rate, I''m worried that honey will continue to be difficult to obtain. When I get home, I should order it online just in case. I wonder if there''s a monster somewhere that drops honey.

 Chapter 161:

    Chapter 161:


    Scramble


    Sunday, 10 a.m.


    Still snug in bed, cuddling with both Katsu Rua and Manami in a flower-like state, a rare phone call came to my communication device.


    "Hm, who could it be? (Pfft) Hello? Oh, is this Tadokoro-san?"


    "[Yes, it''s Tadokoro. I apologize for bothering you on a Sunday.]"


    The caller was Tadokoro-san, the representative from Sanada Pharmaceutical Industries, always wearing glasses and looking troubled. But huh? Tadokoro-san working on a Sunday? It must be tough for such a big company.


    "Oh no, it''s fine. What''s up? I''m currently preparing for the next delivery?"


    [Yes, um, I have another separate request. Through Egetsu-san''s connections, could you obtain the drop from the Walking Plant?]


    The Walking Plant? If it''s about working poor, that used to be me until last year.


    "(Isn''t that about plant monsters?)"


    As I pondered a bit, Serai-san quietly informed me from the side. Wait, could she hear the phone conversation? Well, they''ve all become about ten times more capable than ordinary people.


    No, but yeah, I knew! I was just thinking, "Could it be about factories?"


    "Cough cough! Yes, when you say Walking Plant, you mean plant-type monsters, right? And is that also necessary as a raw material for that medicine?"


    [Yes, until now, we''ve been receiving what the government had secured for us, but it''s been delayed since the Self-Defense Forces got busy. So, I consulted Egetsu-sab if there was anything he could do.]


    Hmm, I see.


    The Self-Defense Forces are currently in a frenzy over the China issue and the thinning out of monsters overflowing from dungeons across Japan. They can''t even seriously tackle dungeon extermination as they previously proclaimed. So, they probably don''t have time to bother with securing drops.


    However, I have absolutely no connections for plant-type monsters


    "Wha!? Cough I see, Tadokoro-san, you must be troubled. Unfortunately, we don''t usually handle materials from plant-type monsters, so I can''t promise to provide them immediately. But if it''s your request, we''ll do our best to assist you!"


    [Oh, well, thank you very much. It would be a great help if Egetsu-san could assist. I''ll send you the documents by email, so please take care of it. Well then.]


    For convenience''s sake, we''ve been gathering drops of monsters collected when dungeons were open to the public, using connections. Well, it''s more like wholesale or intermediation. You see, it''s not a time when we can openly say, "We''re diving into dungeons!"


    "(Pfft) Phew But the Walking Plant, plant-type monsters? I''ve never seen anything like that around here."


    "Really? Aren''t they hidden in the back of the refrigerator?"


    Yes, that''s right, Serai-san. My refrigerator is mostly filled with strange monsters. Except for the cute Pixies, of course.


    "Munch Munch Chu Lick"


    Occasionally, Ruu would lick my neck persistently.


    Ruu is usually very shy, but when we''re together in bed like this, she turns into a clingy, affectionate Rui who loves to kiss.


    But I wish she restrained herself during the phone call. I almost made weird noises.


    "Hmm, yeah. I don''t think I saw any drops of plant-type monsters even when I was working at the parade."


    "Right. The dungeons released to the public by the government were supposed to be ones without poison or such damage. Plant-type monsters probably carry a lot of poison."


    "Chu Chu If Coach gets poisoned, I''ll suck it out for you"


    "Oh, I''m glad, Ruu. But it''s dangerous to suck it with your mouth, so you really shouldn''t do it."


    "Then I''m going too!!"


    "No, but we don''t even know where she is(Ping!) Oh, here it is. What, Chiba? Wait, isn''t that the Boso Peninsula!?"


    "Oh, Shark said, They have one of the members give them a ride in their car,'' before!"


    Ah, I see, maybe it''s Nabe-san''s car. He''s also a family man living in Tokyo, and he once said he wanted his daughter to understand his hobbies like Shark''s.


    "Well, if we don''t know the situation any further, we have no choice but to go directly. I can leave on my bike immediately, and then"


    "So I''m going too! I''ve been saved by her twice already!"


    But even if you say that, Serai-san. The expressway doesn''t allow two people on a bike.


    "Listen, take this kid too. Machi never listens once she starts. Plus, we''ll rent a car and follow you later."


    "Yes! I''ll prepare everything properly and lock up the house! Coach, please go with Machi-chan to Shark-chan first!"


    I''m grateful for Nana-san''s ability to organize things properly even at a time like this. And Ruu immediately opened the refrigerator, trying to take out suits and weapons from the dungeon.


    "Got it! So I''ll go ahead, and you two follow later! Let''s go, Serai-san!"


    "Yeah!"


    Off to Kamakura. It''s a scramble. Well, the destination is Chiba though.


    After changing clothes, I rushed out of the room and started the bike''s engine. I''d warm it up properly before riding, but even that time is too precious now. Apologizing silently in my mind, I accelerated, even warming up the engine forcefully. As soon as Serai-san came out wearing a helmet, I rushed out with her on the back.


    But today is Sunday, and while the traffic is light, there are still drivers who only drive on holidays or drive recklessly because they''re off. I have to be careful.


    As I ride like that, I calculate the time while thinking about the route in my head. It takes just under 20 minutes to get out of the city, and once you''re on the Bayshore Route, it''s a straight shot to Chiba. If there''s no traffic, I should be able to ride full throttle to my destination from there.


    Then, a line of cars blocked the road ahead.


    "Oops, Serai-san, it''s time for a turbo jump!"


    "Huh, what? Aahhhhh~!"


    I had been avoiding the signal by taking back alleys.


    But at the intersection, a car driven by an elderly woman is blocking the road to make a right turn. When making such a turn, if you pull the car all the way to the right side of the lane, the following cars can avoid the right-turning car and continue straight without causing a traffic jam. But drivers like her lack the awareness and spatial perception to consider the surroundings.


    They only look ahead, and their spatial awareness is generally low.


    Especially for women, their language centers in the brain are more developed, so their spatial perception is generally inferior to men''s. Well, there are such people regardless of gender, but there''s no time to get caught up in the traffic jam caused by such a right-turning car.


    Therefore, while accelerating, I jump with both feet to fly over.


    [Vryooom! Thud! Thud! Vryuvyuvyuvyuvyuu!!]


    A motorcycle and two people, each weighing over 300 kg, lightly dance in the air, and we race away like the wind, leaping over the intersection.


    The rear suspension bottoms out when we''re landing, making an unpleasant metallic sound, but my comrades are in trouble now. It''s damaged badly, but for now, let''s forget it.


    And I recall that there''s no mention in the Road Traffic Act that "motorcycles must not fly," so it should be okay. Well, maybe it''s still not okay? Yeah, maybe I shouldn''t do this in front of the cops.


    "Hey, you scared me! If you''re going to jump, at least explain it properly!!"


    "Sorry! But we can''t use the Metropolitan Expressway, so we have to hurry!"


    But I did say turbo jump, right? When you say turbo jump, it means jumping, you know. Well, my bike isn''t turbocharged or anything like that.

 Chapter 165:

    Chapter 165:


    Jungle of Paintball Field 1


    In the world, there''s a formula for victory.


    It''s a phrase that would be in self-help books or stock market books, but historically, the famous one would be timing, terrain, and harmony''.


    In a formula, it''s like timing terrain harmony = victory''.


    This seems like simple multiplication.


    The current weather is clear despite the cold wind blowing, and the battlefield is the playground of paintball gamers. My spirits are very high after receiving the heartfelt healing from the cute Ruu and filling up on crab to boost morale. Moreover, they were grateful to me for providing weapons to fight monsters.


    Yes, timing, terrain, and harmony are perfectly aligned.


    So, I casually asked the paintball gamers, "While eliminating monsters on the battlefield, would you like to explore a dungeon as well?" In no time, they discovered a cave-like dungeon nestled in a nearby thicket, close to the battlefield.


    Truly paintball gamers. They''re accustomed to walking in the mountains and fields.


    "(Rustle rustle rustle swish swish) Hmmm, is that it?"


    Visible on the slope covered with dry fallen leaves was the cave. It seemed like a place where one could easily slip if not careful.


    "Huh?! What, a jungle. Hey, with that outfit, you''ll get shot by someone who doesn''t recognize you, you know?"


    "Oh, what''s that? Admiral, do you think so too? Well, it''s okay since I''ve asked the pot crew to pass on the information. But let''s be cautious."


    Yes, my appearance has now magnificently changed from the Holy Salt Robe to the Bug King Suit.


    Since Ruu brought it for me, I changed after lunch. After all, facing an unknown dungeon for the first time, I''d like to be fully equipped if possible.


    "Ohhh~ The Holy Salt Robe is nice, but once you get used to it, this one definitely feels more calming, Master"


    "That''s right."


    ""Wow (murmuring)""


    As Serai-san, shining dimly in her metallic golden Bug Queen Suit, appeared behind me in my Bug King Suit, sighs of admiration escaped the assembled paintball gamers.


    Yeah, I get that feeling. The suits are very snug, and you can see the body contours clearly. Even though no skin is exposed, it somehow feels very glossy and sexy.


    "Now, let''s do our best to catch up. Ruu-chan"


    "Yeah, Shizu-chan. Let''s do our best!"


    ""Wow! (murmuring)"""


    And when Nina-san and Ruu in their Bug King Suit Mk II appeared, the murmurs and sighs increased even more. After all, the helmets they wore could easily open and close like the lid of an electronic rice cooker, allowing the two beautiful women to show their lovely faces while chatting.


    Hehehe, how about that? I made everything, and it looks super sexy-cool, doesn''t it?


    "Haha My goodness, everyone looks amazing. We occasionally delved into dungeons, but we''ve never seen anyone dressed like this."


    "Yeah. Well, this is our unique style. But not just appearances, the performance is top-notch too (nyoon~! Click! Click!)."


    To surprise Admiral, amazed by our appearance, I moved the attached arm attachment on the back to demonstrate some of the suit''s capabilities.


    "Ohh~ I want one too!"


    "Hahaha, once Serai-san gets more used to manipulating magic. So, Admiral, how about this area?"


    Setting aside the eager Serai-san, I turned to the admiral to continue the conversation.


    "Oh, it''s fine here. Beyond that slope would have been troublesome. But up to this point, it''s my acquaintance''s land."


    "I see. Then we should be fine even if something happens. Alright, everyone! We''re starting the dungeon exploration now! Those participating, please be careful to avoid accidents or injuries!"Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    "Ruu-chan, that way!"


    "Yes, I got it! Hyah! (Gosu!)"


    Oh, Ruu''s weapon is now the nostalgic Katsuo-kun bat. It''s currently her main weapon, doing its job well. I wonder how much monster blood it has absorbed, considering my time with it. Thinking about it feels eerie, almost scary.


    "Shizu-chan, behind you!"


    "I got it Hya! (Gusha!)"


    Nina-san flashes a glance toward me, and the ghostly aloe is explosively shattered by the Excalibur swung down with force. The weapons I used as Double Excalibars are now being used separately by Nina-san and Seki-san.


    Me? Ah, well, I still haven''t used a jumbo-sized golden lever or anything. Plus, by creating rock salt with magic like this, it become a splendid weapon already. So, weapons have become not really necessary anymore. Well, I still have lingering feelings of admiration for weapons, though.


    Thus, we descended to the second underground floor. The monsters in the plant dungeon''s second underground floor were Kung Fu Bamboos. It seemed like monsters from shallower layers had crawled out to the surface as they were.


    "Hmm these guys are slower on land than underground!"


    "Look! They''re too tall and stuck on the ceiling!"


    And the Kung Fu Bamboo, almost reaching a height of 4 meters, for some reason, had its head stuck on the dungeon''s ceiling, making it very difficult to move.


    "It''s our chance! Let''s get them!"


    ""Ohhh!!""


    Due to the mismatched terrain, the Kung Fu Bamboos were beaten by airsoft gamers on their home turf. It''s clearly a placement mistake. If there were Dungeon Masters or something in the dungeon, they should change the location.


    "Sorry! We''ll need more supplies again!"


    "Alright."


    The monsters defeated in the dungeon turned into smoke and dropped items. The drop from the Kung Fu Bamboo given by the airsoft gamers was a magic stone and a bamboo tube filled with liquid''. It was about the size of a mini beer can, and when shaken, it made a bubbly sound like there was liquid inside. What''s this? Does it contain bamboo extract inside?


    "Hmm it''s an easy win. With this, we should be fine descending one more floor, but what do you think, Jung?"


    "Yeah, it seems fine at first glance. But maybe we should hunt a bit more here, let everyone level up, and then descend?"


    "I see, let''s do that. Hey everyone! If you''ve leveled up, report during resupply!"


    And so, we continued battling for about an hour on the second underground floor.


    After all, everyone here is a military enthusiast and an airsoft gamer. Therefore, they were well aware of the importance of building formations consciously for the frontline and covering each other in battle.


    So, they tactically lured the Kung Fu Bamboos into confined spaces, making them unable to move and steadily stacking up wins without danger.


    Yeah, they''re really reliable.


    I used to play a lot of online games. But when playing team battles without voice communication, I suffered greatly from teammates who didn''t consider frontline formation and either died quickly or cowardly attacked from the back with projectiles.


    Moreover, not content with just that, I started foolishly chasing after a single stray enemy after breaking the frontline, like some childish soccer player imitation, and was intensely stressed by those teammates who turned into enemies rather than the actual enemies in online games.


    But how about here?


    These people here are well-trained soldiers, and it seems like they have the basics of combat ingrained in their bodies. Of course, there are differences in individual abilities. But whether they have learned to cover each other in battle or not seems to make a huge difference, and it''s really impressive.


    "It''s quite impressive"


    "Hm? Oh yeah, indeed. Since we often compete with other airsoft circles, everyone here has that awareness."


    Admiral standing next to me noticed my unspoken thoughts and replied.


    Hmm, but even so, things often don''t go well. I wonder if this splendid achievement is also because of Admiral''s charisma and leadership.


    Hmm, could it be that Admiral is secretly an excellent commander?

 Chapter 162:

    Chapter 162:


    The Return Of The Holy Salt Armories


    Speeding along, we race straight towards Chiba.


    I''m a bit worried about Shark''s safety, but at the same time, I''m not too concerned. That''s because Shark, despite being a high school girl, has an extraordinary amount of guts and determination for her size. I personally trained her body through slime training and gained combat experience in dungeons to toughen herself up.


    With Shark powered up like this, even facing two or three goblins at once, she shouldn''t fall behind like before


    [Vaaan! Vaaan!]


    The bike roars with an exhaust note that echoes like a roar, accelerating with a growl.


    Yeah, there''s a moment for otaku, you know? It''s like a dream shift. Even ordinary people sometimes feel like they''ve become the protagonist of a movie or drama for a moment. It''s like that.


    For otaku, this kind of thing happens quite frequently.


    Because otaku are unbalanced beings with adult bodies and childlike minds. In other words, they often get absorbed in role-playing like children engrossed in pretend play.


    I''m no exception, especially when I''m fighting monsters in dungeons. I immerse myself in feelings like being an emperor of the universe, a master martial artist, or a superhero. But it''s not just during dungeon fights.


    For me, it happens when I''m riding a bike like this.


    [Vaaaaan! Vaaaan!]


    The high-pitched tone and vibration of the internal combustion engine operate at high speeds. The scenery passed by rapidly. The suspension bounced with the slight distortions of the asphalt, tires bouncing around.


    In this mixed-up world, I focus my nerves solely on the direction ahead and drive the bike. It''s just the unity with the bike running at full throttle.


    No ego, no thoughts. Just a condensed time that sharpens.


    Immersing myself in this elongated moment, my heart races. My mind exhilarates at the sensation of leaving behind sound and time, as my spirit rises and surges.


    And it''s not just because of the pressure I feel on my back from Sekai-san''s breasts.


    Then, various characters descend into my mind, typical of an otaku''s nature. When riding a bike, it''s usually ace pilots from robot anime. They come down, uttering iconic lines with determined faces, then vanish from my mind.


    And yet, I realized I wasn''t feeling the intense wind pressure I usually do.


    Feeling suspicious, I sensed the Pixie Queen''s response in my mind. It seems like she''s also caught up in my heightened mental state and is frolicking about.


    (Is this wind magic or something?)


    Even when I lift my body slightly, there''s still minimal wind resistance. The reduced wind pressure not only makes it easier to ride without hiding behind the fairings but also lightens the load on the bike itself, making the engine sound remarkably light.


    (Hmm, this is helpful!)


    Luckily, the highway is clear, and we can speed without worrying about the surroundings. Serai-san is also used to riding behind me, showing no signs of discomfort even at high speeds.


    Alright, let''s race to our destination like this.


    ..


    Exiting the highway and passing through the city, we ascend gradually into a dense forest area where glimpses of fields can be seen, finally spotting the signboard for the airsoft field and turning onto the side road.


    [Vwaaan, Vwaaan! Uvoovo]


    The side road we entered from the paved forest road is a gravel path with an upward slope. Carefully balancing, we climb up, and along the overgrown roadside, several cars are parked, almost as if they were hiding among the weeds.


    "So, what do you think, Jung? Can we handle this somehow?"


    "Yeah, Admiral. Most likely, these monsters came from the first floor of the dungeon, maybe even as deep as the third floor. Depending on their numbers, I don''t think we''ll struggle too much."


    "Sorry to ask, but could you help us exterminate them? This place belongs to my friend, and we''re renting it at a low price."


    "I see, either way, we also have business with plant-type monsters. So you can rest assured."


    "Oh, that''s a relief. There''s poor reception here, so we can''t even contact the police."


    Huh, poor reception? Oh, Shark''s calls must have been lucky to get through.


    "But hey, you two came empty-handed. You don''t even have weapons, right? What are you gonna do going in unarmed?"


    While receiving treatment from Sekai-san, Shark pouted as she looked at our unarmed selves.


    "Hehehe, Shark. My specialty isn''t just slime Behold, my Salt! Techsetter!! (Shoooom!)"


    Previously, I had to meditate and connect with the Salt God to don the holy salt vestments, Seien Cross, which I couldn''t do without channeling the Salt God. But now, the Salt God, Saltarou, resides in my heart. Thus, I can easily summon the holy salt armor, Seien Cross, like this.


    "Ahh could that be! The armor Sandra-san wore!!"


    Ah, come to think of it, I''ve never summoned the Seien Cross outside of that time.


    "Hehehe well, yeah. Both the Pixise and Seien Cross, I lent them to Mei."


    "Hehe, hey sensei, can I?"


    "Sure thing Behold, my Salt! Techsetter!! (Shoooom!)"


    "Ah! Ah!? Machi too, seriously?! Unfair!!"


    Not only me but also Serai-san shines in the salt armor, and Shark starts clamoring with envy.


    "Jung! Come on, please!!"


    "It''s better for you to hold off on that, Shark."


    "Eh?! Why can''t I do it?! It''s not fair!"


    "Well, because you''re covered in wounds and sweating. This Seien Cross is made of salt. If you wear it in your current condition, it''ll seep into your wounds."


    "Ugh!?"


    Yes, the Seien Cross is sturdy and robust. However, its composition is salt, NaCl. Therefore, it melts slightly upon contact with sweat and seeps heavily into wounds.


    "Damn it got it! Let''s hurry up and defeat them! Can you burn them down with a Fire Wand?"


    "No, we don''t have a Fire Wand. And using fireballs in this forest would be a bad idea. What if it causes a fire?"


    "Aww, then what do we do?! Those Kung Fu Bamboos are really tough!"


    "Kung Fu Bamboos? Ah, you mean the bamboo plant-type monsters. Well, we''ll figure out weapons after confirming the monsters. Let''s go check them out."


    "Ugh, are you sure it''ll be okay?"


    Yeah, Shark has only seen the [Salt] skill used in cooking, so she doesn''t understand the full power of the skill yet. But it''s okay. She''ll understand soon enough. Please look forward to it.


    Hehehe

 Chapter 163:

    Chapter 163:


    A Full Course Of Salt In Green


    Riding up the gravel-stripped, red-soiled exposed slope on my bike in one go, I reached an open parking space that seemed large enough to fit about 20 cars. From the only entrance, I could see scaffolding made of steel pipes and plywood walls with a gate typically seen at construction sites. The plywood painted in colors of iron and concrete, adorned with words like DANGER'', bullet marks, and various paintings, showing a lot of effort went into it. Yeah, it really looks like an airsoft field.


    The monsters that had been corralled into the gate were led here by Shark and the others.


    "Phew Seems like this place is okay as I heard."


    Parking the bike on the slope feels risky, so I''ll park it at the edge to avoid being a hindrance.


    [[[Rumble, rumble, rumble]]]


    "Hey, hey, are there really no other distinctive features?"


    "That''s right! You''ll see as soon as you look!"


    Heading to meet Serai-san and the others climbing up the slope on foot, I found them bickering with Shark as usual. They really get along well. And it''s not just Shark and Serai-san coming up; there''s also a trio of friendly middle-aged men in camouflage outfitsNabe-san, Fuchi-san, and Matsu-sanjoining us.


    The other enthusiastic youngsters had already been injured in battles with monsters early on. Some had gone to the hospital, while others rested near their cars.


    "I wonder if it''s really okay"


    "No worries, with Jang-kun here, we should be fine."


    "Yeah, he can flip a woodlouse all by himself. That''s quite something."


    Nabe-san and the others came along because they were worried about Shark and us. They are really caring people, after all.


    "Now then, Shark. Final confirmation, but neither the bamboo nor the aloe really look like monsters, right?"


    "Yeah. But their odd thickness and size give them away immediately. They just stay still until you get close, blending into the surroundings, which is dangerous."


    Hmm, an ambush. The term ambush'' means lying in wait, but it''s tricky when plant monsters do it. If an ambush bush ambushes you, that would be quite hard to figure out.


    "Got it. Serai-san, try to stay away from the plants as much as possible. Bamboo and aloe, in particular, require caution."


    "Understood! Shall we head out now?"


    [Ngyigigi]


    Unlocking the front gate secured with chains and bolts, we peek inside cautiously. There are simple sheds on either side of the entrance, likely serving as rest areas.


    "Hmm, nothing at the entrance."


    "Yeah, we''ve circled around and guided everything to the battlefields."


    Beyond the sheds lies a battlefield with overgrown dry grass, making visibility poor. I see, hidden within the undulating terrain over there are the plant-type monsters.


    "Alright, Nabe-san and the others, guard the gate here. Shark and Sekurai-san, standby here. I''ll go check things out first."


    "No, I''m coming too!"


    "Yes, me too!"


    "No, wait, both of you stay here. It''s better to confront them than to walk into their trap with a large group. I''ll go alone first and lure the monsters here. You two wait here."


    "That''s right, Shark-chan. Even if we''re going to defeat them, it''s better to counterattack than to be ambushed suddenly. It''s just like in a game."


    Exactly, as Sekurai-san said. Salt is the nemesis of plants. When seawater gets carried by the wind and spreads over fields, the crops there suffer immense damage.


    That''s why traditionally, they use sacred sake instead of salt for purification.


    As Shark mentioned earlier, using a Fire Wand for attack is not impossible, but it''s not effective. Living trees are full of moisture and not easy to ignite. It takes time for them to dry out before they burn. Maintaining strong firepower using magic for that long is highly inefficient and nonsensical.


    In comics and anime, they burn enemies instantly, but I wonder how much firepower that would actually require.


    [(Jubiiiii!)]


    "It''s amazing! Just those made the aloe monsters suffer so much!"


    "Even after we hit them with shovels multiple times, they didn''t go down"


    Is that so? Well, plants do have high vitality. But if you hit their weak spots accurately, this is what happens.


    "That was anticlimactic"


    "Kilolilili! Kilolililil!!"


    "Hmm, what''s this sound?"


    "Hey, look over there, Jang! It''s bamboo, the Kung Fu Bamboo is here!"


    "Bamboo? Oh!"


    From beyond the grassy mounds on the battlefield, bamboo approaches, swaying its branches like arms. It easily must be over 4 meters tall.


    Moreover, despite being bamboo, it has long branches like arms growing on its sides. It swings them angrily, creating a loud wind noise each time. Its legs, what''s with those? Creepy. Long underground stems spread out like roots, with roots attached wriggling like numerous centipedes, very unsettling.


    "Oh! Aloe''s coming from there again!"


    "Hey, don''t you realize how many threats are converging all of a sudden?"


    "Well, that attack looks powerful indeed. It could easily crush a car''s windshield."


    Yeah, the enemies are formidable. But that''s why if I shine here, Shark might rethink his opinion of me a bit. Alright, that''s it. Let''s do this.


    "Kilolilili! Kilolililil! (Whooosh!)"


    "Oh no, they''re here!"


    "Alright, Egetsu-san, pass me the salt! Salt!"


    "It can''t be helped. Here, take this. The Rock Salt Stake Salt Pile. Let''s do this together!"


    "Huh? Uh, w-wait!?"


    "O-Okay!"


    Yeah, [Show them and make them listen, let them try, and praise them if they succeed]. That''s a saying attributed to Uesugi Takasana, a famous leader from the Edo period and a great ruler known for revitalizing the Uesugi clan when it was on the brink of collapse.


    "Wait, Egetsu-san! Even if you suddenly say that! Kyaaa!"


    "Don''t worry! You can do it if you believe! Fight on, Serai-san!!"


    "I-I''ll do it!"


    Yeah, this is just one of the many battles against unfamiliar monsters that lie ahead. This experience will come in handy.

 Chapter 164:

    Chapter 164:


    Operation Battlefield Reconquest


    Beneath the clear, cold sky, the fervent cries of airsoft gamers echo.


    "Alright, everyone, let''s goooo!"


    """Woooohooo!!"""


    Clad in camouflage outfits and wearing goggles, a large group of airsoft gamers brandish bamboo spears as they charge toward the ghostly aloe. However, these are no ordinary bamboo spears. They get crafted from materials obtained by defeating the plant-based monster known as Kung Fu Bamboo, with sharp, twisted spikes of pale pink rock salt at their tips.


    These are special weapons with formidable attacking power against plant monsters.


    "Chargeee!"


    "Panzer fooorward!"


    "How dare you touch my ride!"


    The content of their battle cries varies, but their morale is exceedingly high.


    "(Pew pew pew!) Ready aim fire!! (thud)"


    The ghostly aloe meets its demise without a fight taking the fierce bamboo spear assaults from enraged gamers.


    Yes, salt is a deadly poison for plants. Struck by the attacks of rock salt bamboo spears, plant monsters slow down as if poisoned, losing their vigor and strength.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    "(Swish swish swish!) Take that, Chlorophylla!"


    "Oh no! Bamboo attack!"


    "Leave it to me! Take this, Salt Sorcerer!"


    "Do not falter! Surround them and strike at their roots!"


    """Ohhh yeah!!"""


    Amongst such airsoft gamers, two women stand out prominently, clad in shimmering silver armor. They are none other than my beautiful former student Seki, a university student, and Shark, a military otaku high school girl.


    Oh yes, after Shark insisted on wanting salt armor after our last battle, I prepared a Salt Armor for her. So now Shark is also equipped with a Salt Armor. However, she changed into her regular clothes from her sweaty battle gear. What''s the plan if even my regular clothes get dirty, Shark? I won''t know how to face my mom if she scolds me for that.


    "Additionally, as extra equipment, mounts for rock salt circular saws are already attached to their Salt Armors.


    Anyway, the sight of the two brave women challenging plant monsters, especially standing out in their shining armor, resembles Valkyries. Hehehe, since I''ve trained both of them well in the dungeon, their combat skills are on a different level from cheesy special effects in battle shows.


    "All right! Aim for the roots. Target their feet to immobilize them!"


    Encouraged by their courageous actions, airsoft gamers regain their momentum and surround the Kung Fu Bamboo.


    "Hahaha Our forces are overwhelming indeed."


    Further behind them, Admiral and I stand with crossed arms, admiring the strong determination of those fighting. But Admiral, if you keep saying things like that, you might get shot in the back by your scheming little sister?


    "Finally! You guys made it!"


    "Oh, sorry for the wait, Coach."


    Ah, they''ve finally arrived. Turning around, I see Nina-san, dressed in a casual yet stylish manner suitable for a short trip. Then the always cute Ruu walked towards us.


    "Welcome back, both of you. Was the road clear?"


    "We breezed through, right, Ruu-chan?"


    "Yeah."


    "Jung, who are these two?"


    "Ah, Admiral, let me introduce you. Nina-san and Ruu here, like Serai-san and Shark, are also under my combat training."


    "Sizzle Snap!"


    "Wow! Looks delicious!"


    "It smells amazing!"


    On the makeshift grill made of blocks, the legs of the crab sizzle and emit a tantalizing aroma. And there we are, watching eagerly, mouths watering, the airsoft gamers.


    "Mmmm Ahhhh! So warm!"


    "Hey, you''re taking too long! But man, this is so good! Mmm"


    "I''ve got crab legs in my right hand and crab soup in my left! I''m invincible!"


    Yeah, everyone is enjoying their meals in their own way, which is great.


    "Oh Jang, I''ve relied on you so much"


    Admiral, who has been comforting and talking to the members and participants enjoying their meals, finally settles down in an old pipe chair behind me.


    "Don''t worry about it, Admiral."


    "Here, Admiral, have some."


    I pass Admiral a crab leg expertly grilled by Ruu, then he takes it graciously and continues.


    "Oh, did I mention Ruu-san? Sorry for burdening you all with the member''s medical treatments. My rough guys must have caused you some trouble?"


    "Not at all. Everyone here has been very considerate."


    "Hmm that''s good to hear. (Crunch!) Wow, this is delicious!"


    "Haha, Admiral, you''ve been taking care of everyone. Please eat as much as you like."


    "Hmm, you think? But this large crab meat is amazing. How much would a plateful cost?"


    "Haha It''s from the dungeon, so it''s free."


    "What!? (Cough! Cough!)"


    "Oh, it''s okay. It''s not widely known in Japan yet, but it seems dungeon-sourced food is gaining popularity overseas. And both they and I have been eating crab almost every day since the new year."


    "Really, Shark?"


    "Yeah, delicious monsters are justice. To become stronger, I''ll eat monsters if I have to! (Munching)"


    Yeah, it sounds cool, but Shark, you''re still not good with chopsticks.


    "Don''t worry about it, Admiral. You''ve been doing well. Enjoy your meal."


    "Yeah, Admiral, please."


    Admiral, who seems surprised and puzzled, is comforted by Nina-san and Serai-san.


    In stories, there would be some dramatic twists after this, but it should be fine. I asked the Salt God and the Pixie Queen about eating dungeon monsters, but they both responded, Why are you worried about that?'' Their values and concepts are just different.


    "Hmm But even after eating it for a long time (Chomp, chomp)"


    Despite his contemplative tone, Admiral can''t resist the deliciousness and continues devouring the giant crab.


    Yeah, it should be fine. It probably won''t turn into a horror story like with mangoes. If you''re worried about that, it''s better if they have a higher existence than just being strong and edible.


    Red Slime, which became my left leg because of the incident, seemed to have mutated.


    So yeah, it should be okay to eat monsters I''ve defeated on my own.


    Oh, "mangoes" here refer to mushrooms that parasitize and multiply inside humans like cordyceps.


    Well, well, what a creepy horror story it is.

 Chapter 166:

    Chapter 166:


    Jungle Of Paintball Field 2


    A lively battlefield echoes with the noise of battle here and there.


    I don''t particularly enjoy environments with many people, but given the current situation, it surprisingly felt comfortable.


    The morale of the Airsoft players battling on the second underground level of the plant dungeon was soaring. By defeating the tough Kung Fu Bamboo they had struggled with above ground, their levels had risen, and situations like fighting alongside beautiful college girls were boosting their spirits even more.


    It all started when Shark, who had originally teamed up with Serai-san to battle monsters, became inspired.


    Upon descending to the second level underground, Shark started supporting the Trident members who were struggling due to lack of battle experience.


    Although they had only fought Slimes and Goblins so far, Shark, trained rigorously in our Refrigerator Dungeon, was quite strong compared to other Airsoft players.


    Seeing Shark support his comrades, Ruu and Serai-san also joined in supporting the Airsoft players. This strategy proved effective.


    Yeah. There''s a certain feeling, or rather, a desire for women to fight alongside you. Well, it might vary from person to person, but many people want their loved ones to be protected. However, in the case of marriage, the desire for women to fight alongside you might outweigh the former.


    At least, that''s how I feel.


    In reality, they don''t need to be as battle-hardened as you, but when women show readiness to fight without fear of getting hurt, it really moves men. Well, this should be evident from most heroines in action movies these days.


    So, the sight of beautiful college girls fighting alongside them boosted the Airsoft players'' morale as if they had received a powerful buff, and they fought monsters energetically.


    (Hmm, this is also a technique for harmony among people.)


    Watching them hunt monsters in a very positive atmosphere, I quietly continued to produce rock salt spears.


    It''s their first dungeon, and they''re seeing monsters for the first time.


    So, although I want to fight and investigate various things, I should conserve my strength in case something happens.


    Haha, I''m quite mature, huh? Well, that''s part of having a broad perspective.


    "How''s it going, Jung? Everyone is about level 5 now"


    As I observed the members fighting with my arms crossed, Admiral, who had become increasingly knowledgeable and strong in the dungeon, approached me after finishing tallying with the team. He had taken on a supervisory role.


    "Well, it''s about time we head down again. I''ll go first, so come down once I secure safety."


    We''ve already completed mapping of the second underground level.


    The Airsoft players understand the importance of maps very well, and they are indeed excellent. They said that even during World War II, the old Japanese army couldn''t even prepare consistent scale maps, and they had to procure maps locally.


    [Zazazazaza]


    Whenever we descend a floor, for some reason, this kind of sound effect always echoes in my mind. Maybe it''s because of my gamer brain. Well, the floors of this plant dungeon are connected by gentle slopes, with a black membrane in between separating the upper and lower spaces.


    Well, that''s the case in most dungeons.


    "Hmm what''s this? There''s nothing here."


    Considering this dungeon is teeming with monsters, I expected the lower floors to be like monster houses. But surprisingly, there was no monster welcome on the third underground level.


    And what we found upon descending were three open passages in a dome-like space.


    "It''s so quiet here"


    "Yeah, really."


    Ruu and Nina-san looked at each other with a puzzled expression.


    Yeah, indeed. But it''s somewhat surreal watching them exchange looks through their flat masks, holding menacing weapons like axes and bats.


    Even though I instructed them to fight with shorter handles, Bloody Carrots were still formidable opponents for airsoft gamers with limited experience in monster combat.


    "Pyugiigh! (Bam!)"


    "Gyaaa! This damn! (Tug)"


    "Hey! Wait, don''t force it out!"


    As the Bloody Carrot jumped at the airsoft gamer, it thrust its arm-like roots into his thigh, piercing through the camouflage suit and immediately beginning to suck blood.


    "That! Hand Crush! (Squish!!)"


    But forcibly removing such a monster might damage thick blood vessels as it thrashes its roots inside the body.


    So, in times like this, it''s better to utilize the dungeon''s characteristics, instantly killing the monster and turning it into smoke.


    [Boofun!]


    "See, everything''s fine now."


    "Sorry"


    But to suck blood like this, it''s like a monster resembling a leech, even though it''s a plant.


    As the injured airsoft gamer retreated with the help of his companions, Admiral had a bitter expression that replaced him in front of me.


    "Jung, this is bad It seems like we should withdraw the troops immediately."


    "Yeah, seems so. My judgment was off I''m sorry."


    I humbly bowed my head to Admiral. I had lightly assumed that we could handle the 3rd floor based on the splendid performance of the airsoft gamers so far.


    "Well, injuries like this are normal even in regular games. No one would mind. But if more people get hurt"


    "Shall we call it a day then?"


    "No, that''s not it It''s just that the Valkyries you brought along have gotten the guys all fired up, showing off more than necessary"


    Glancing back at his comrades, Admiral''s eyes met theirs. The airsoft gamers seemed unusually enthusiastic, shaking their shoulders vigorously.


    Hmm, perhaps Nina-san''s medicine worked too well.


    Serai-san is cute and has a big bust, and she gets along with anyone without hesitation, even on the first meeting. Nina-san is so good at praising others that it''s like she has the [Charm] skill. And adding Ruu''s natural cuteness to the mix, it''s no wonder that men not used to beautiful women are smitten.


    "All right, then. I want Trident members to continue doing their best on the 2nd floor."


    "So, are you guys going to fight on this floor?"


    "Yeah. The monsters on this level are just right for training them."


    Yeah, in my refrigerator dungeon, there would only be slimes left to fight.


    "Heh you''re quite the Spartan, aren''t you? But I''ll take Shark with me. We can''t afford to let her get injured, and I want her to support the members."


    "Ah, understood. That''s the plan, Shark."


    As Shark, who realized she was being talked about, approached, I decided to go with Admiral.


    "Ugh, well, can''t be helped Hey! Matsu and others, you still good to go?!"


    With a disgruntled snort, Shark walked toward the members who seemed like they were going to follow up with loud voices.


    Watching Shark''s retreating figure with Admiral, we exchanged glances and chuckled. It''s embarrassing but heartwarming to see the growth of young people.

 Chapter 167:

    Chapter 167:


    Jungle Of Paintball Field 3


    Bloody Carrot is a monster that is quite confusingly similar to a mandrake. I''ve never actually seen a real mandrake, so that''s based on the atmosphere.


    But a plant monster with roots shaped like a person''s body, other than a mandrake, is hard to imagine. So, mistaking Bloody Carrot for a mandrake is not unreasonable.


    The Bloody Carrot''s size is small, bigger than the carrots commonly seen in supermarkets, but smaller than daikon radishes. It has twisted roots growing like limbs from its red-black carrot body, using them to attack.


    It is said to be extremely agile, piercing its root-like limbs into prey and sucking nutrients from them, even resorting to blood-sucking attacks. And its temperament is ferocious; upon spotting a human form, it attacks regardless of the power difference.


    It excels in swiftly engaging in close combat, using its small size and exploiting the difference in body size. That overwhelmed even airsoft players who were knowledgeable about military tactics but weak in straight-up brawls.


    Despite its small size, it can be quite a formidable monster.


    [Pugyee! (Thud!)]


    "(Oof) Ouch Got me there!"


    However, even Serai-san, who is not much tougher than airsoft players in terms of resilience, only staggers lightly and utters an "Ouch." when getting hit by Bloody Carrot''s attack, all thanks to his suit.


    His suit is special indeed.


    It''s the exoskeleton of the boss-level monster on the 10th floor, the Fly Queen. Even though it''s thinner than King Cockroach''s exoskeleton, it''s sufficiently durable. It boasts the highest defense as the Queen Suit among my armor. So, there''s no way monsters on the 3rd floor can pierce through it with their attacks.


    That''s why as we bid farewell to Trident''s airsoft players and remain on the 3rd floor of the plant dungeon, we are the Dungeon Savers clad in tough exoskeleton suits.


    I''ve been acting as a coach, giving instructions and guidance from the rear.


    "Pugyee!"


    "Alright! Ha! Wha ahh!"


    "Serai-san, watch your movements closely! Keep your weapon swings compact!"


    "Ugh! Yeah, I know. But"


    Being toyed with by the agile Bloody Carrot, Serai-san''s attacks unintentionally become wide swings. And with all attention on the enemy, he fails to notice Ruka and the others. Hmm, that''s risky. If Ruu wasn''t shorter, that axe would''ve hit her head.


    "Machi, take over for a moment! Axe Shield!"


    "(Thud!) Pugyii!"


    Unexpectedly, Nana has already devised a countermeasure against Bloody Carrot.


    As Bloody Carrot leaps towards her, she grips the nail-pulling part and spins Excalibar. Swinging the spear to drop arrows, the lightweight Bloody Carrot is easily repelled, its body significantly shaved by Excalibar.


    It''s terrifying when a monster leaps at you, but once it''s airborne, its trajectory becomes predictable. Nina-san calmly observes well.


    "Take this!"


    [Clang! Thud!]


    "What are those more carrots?"


    "But they look different in color and size from the ones we''ve seen before."


    About 50 meters away, yet the aura of strength was palpable. Damn Boss-level monsters appearing on the 3rd floor!


    "Everyone, retreat! I''ll handle them!"


    "Huh? But wouldn''t it be better if we attacked together"


    "No! Retreat now!"


    [[[Dash!]]]


    (Oh no!)


    I was distracted by Serai-san behind me, and the five monsters started moving for a split second.


    There were five Bloody Carrots. Four smaller ones in pale blue were likely their entourage, while the crimson, slightly larger one was probably the boss.


    [[[Scurry!]]]


    The five Bloody Carrots, in a low crouch like crawling on the ground, zigzagged to avoid projectiles and closed the distance rapidly. Hmm, those are definitely movements of battle-hardened creatures.


    (Gah [Agility]! [Footwork]! [Fighting]!)


    In response, I activated skills for close combat, but


    (3, 2, 1 Now!)


    "[[[Crash!]]]"


    "Mucus Wall Mucous Shield!"


    As the boss-level Bloody Carrots leaped towards us and kicked the ground, I timed it perfectly to create a mucus wall.


    [Shlurrrrrrrr!]


    [[[Huh!!]]]


    [Papapapang!!]


    A thick mucus wall rose from the ground, making a sound, blocking the path of the Bloody Carrots who couldn''t change direction mid-air and crashed into it with a loud impact.


    [[[G Gyutchii!]]]


    Buried in the thick mucus wall, nearly 80 cm thick, the five Bloody Carrots couldn''t move an inch.


    The mucus was stubborn and heavy, like persistent oil stains. I packed it with magic, ensuring no attack could penetrate it! With this, it could surely stop even King Cockroach''s charge.


    "Amazing! Th-this is the power of Mucus!?"


    Serai-san was stunned by the ultra-thick mucus wall. Hehe, pretty impressive, right? Ah, but I''m glad the mucus wall held. If it hadn''t, we would''ve been forced into a tough fight with the boss again.

 Chapter 168:

    Chapter 168:


    Jungle Of Paintball Field 4


    ""Gyu Gyu-chi i!""


    Both the boss Red Bloodsucking Carrot and its entourage of Blue Bloodsucking Carrots charged boldly into the suddenly appearing slime wall and got deeply buried.


    Hehehe. Then, a thick slime wall that''s about 80cm thick. Once firmly buried like that, there''s no way they can move at all. How''s that? No matter if it''s a boss-level monster, once caught in the [Slime] skill, this is what happens.


    Yes, one must absolutely avoid a head-on battle with a boss-level monster.


    That''s because boss-level monsters have fatal attacks. Like the King Cockroach''s body slam or the Fly Queen''s maggot tsunami. You get it.


    Overcoming tough battles with formidable enemies and growing stronger is a staple of battle manga.


    But trying to do that in real life would mean not having enough lives. Therefore, the risk remains a risk and nothing but a disadvantage. Hoping for growth during battle or not dying due to the protagonist''s luck, or sudden reversals, are just wishful thinking.


    So it''s ideal to completely shut down the boss without taking any attacks. That''s the ideal way to fight.


    "W-Wow Is this the power of slime!?"


    ""!""


    Serai-san was amazed by the overwhelming power of the slime, her surprise evident as she gasped. Ruu and Nina-san were also surprised, staring at the slime wall towering before them with mouths slightly agape.


    Hehehe, that''s right, young ladies. That''s Mucus! This is the power of [Slime].


    You all thought the [Slime] skill was a bit lame, belittling it? Oh no, even if you didn''t say it out loud. I knew.


    Because whenever I used [Slime], everyone made a slightly disgusted face.


    Whether it was training my body with slime ropes, or injecting lubricating slime to improve suit movement. There''s no such thing as [Slime] skill~'' was written all over your faces.


    Does that mean if it was a skill like [Fire] or [Lightning], or even something incomprehensible like [Darkness] without any logic or rules, everyone would have thought it was cool?


    But wait a minute.


    [Fire] is a classic skill indeed. But fire refers to a state of combustion, not a substance. It probably requires tremendous energy to maintain that state?


    That''s because combustion involves extremely high energy levels.


    Yeah, that means terrible fuel efficiency. While my Fire Wand is designed for high efficiency, using it with my own magic would probably require a lot of energy.


    Plus, it''s hot and can cause fires, you know?


    Because fire emits intense infrared rays and reflects heat a lot. You can get burned without direct contact. Even if you say I can neutralize what I create'', controlling that magic would be very advanced. Even if you managed it, neutralizing the heat waves like reflection heat might be impossible, right? That''s just heat waves. Yeah, it''s not just fire itself.


    [Lightning] is similar. There''s no guarantee that you won''t get electrocuted when using it.


    Of course not. That''s because it''s electricity. High-voltage sparking. How do you control its direction toward enemies? Is that something you can do with magic? That''s my opinion, it''s impossible. Yeah, when you use it, I feel like lightning would strike at my feet, and it''s over.


    Let''s leave out skills like [Darkness] with completely incomprehensible phenomena


    Every seemingly powerful skill has its pros and cons. Compared to that, how versatile is the [Slime] skill?


    Absolutely outstanding.


    It''s good for defense, and offense. Sorry, it was supposed to be good for offense''. Why did I get that wrong? Well, whether for defense or offense. That''s depending on how you use it. The [Slime] skill is exceptionally good.


    Once you get the hang of using it, you''ll say, I can''t let go of this anymore!'', that feeling, madam.


    """Gyu Gyu-chii!"""


    "W-wow, I can''t move at all."


    "This is amazing, Coach!"


    Indeed, the bloodsucking carrots wrapped in slime had lost their ability to move. Because being enveloped in slime, and floating deprives them of all leverage and stability points.


    Hard to understand? Let''s say a person''s legs get stuck in quicksand, making it impossible to get out. That''s because the balance between the body''s center of gravity and leverage points gets disrupted, preventing smooth movements and escape.


    But with quicksand, it''s just the legs. When completely stuck in slime, it affects the entire body. It means struggling only wastes more energy and sinks deeper. Leading to a situation where getting out requires a skill with immense force to blow it away''. But such a solution is not impossible.


    But it would likely be very difficult. Since the slime gets filled with my magic, direct interference is challenging, and blowing it away would require enormous energy. Furthermore, one must be prepared for the recoil shock returning back to oneself.


    "Huh? But we''re not dying at all, right?"


    Indeed, you noticed something good, Serai-san. That''s because we''re carrots.


    "Hey, why not try eating it? Since that monster earlier was fast, it might increase your agility?"


    "I see, so it''s the Seed of Swiftness'' but let''s not try that. It would be troublesome if a sprout came from my belly button."


    "Haha, that''s true!"


    "Rather than that, everyone, let''s check our status. Did our levels go up from the last battle?"


    "Wow! Mine is now 15!"


    "Me too!"


    "Eh?! So suddenly!? .h! It''s true!"


    Hmm, it seems like the life energy distribution was a great success. Alright, let me check my status.


    Current Previous


    Level: 12 12


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Stats


    Strength: 266 266


    Endurance: 258 258


    Intelligence: 251 251


    Spirit: 265 265


    Agility: 253 253


    Luck: 390 390


    Melancholy: 554 554


    Protection:


    [Salt''s Blessing] Miracle Spirit, [Pixie Queen''s Blessing] Lucky Spirit


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid 2], [Agility 2], [Disease Resistance 7], [Usurpation], [Slime 7], [Space 6], [Strong Luck 1.4], [Footwork], [Meditation], [Salt 5], [Art], [Maggot], [Female], [Fighting 6], [Paralysis 4], [Jumping 9], [Sturdy 8], [Charm]


    Titles:


    [Bug King], [Saltmate], [Salty Guy], [Bug Queen], [Woman Slayer]


    Hmm, what''s this? It hasn''t changed at all. What''s going on??


    "Oh, Egetu-san! I learned a skill! [Agility]!"


    "Really?"


    "Oh, I have [Agility] too."


    "What? Even Nina-san, that''s amazing."


    Hmm? Now that I look closely, my [Agility] is at 2. My skill level has increased subtly. It would be nice if there were system logs or something to make it clearer.


    Ah, could it be that the skill the red blood-sucking carrot had was [Agility]? And not just life energy, but did it also affect Sekai-san and the others with the skill usurpation effect?


    But why hasn''t only my level gone up? I should also level up since my level is lower than Ruu and the others now.


    (Oh, could it be!?)


    Turning my consciousness inward towards Shiotaro and the Pixie Queen, they return a consciousness of "You''ll get there.". Ah, I see.


    (Huh?)


    Suddenly noticing something touching my feet, I look down to see a Red Slime poking its head out of the prosthetic leg''s slime injection port, waving its hands excitedly.


    Wait, what''s this? Could it mean that now I need four times more experience points to level up than before!?


    Come on, please tell me properly!!

 Chapter 169:

    Chapter 169:


    Usurpation And Nightmare


    As we returned to the 2nd floor, the airsoft gamers had long finished their retreat preparations. When we all returned to the surface, the sun had already set, leaving the surroundings pitch black.


    "Yo! This is the last of these cases."


    The Trident members packed massive amounts of plant-based monster drops into resin beer cases used as chairs, loading them into the rental car. Somehow, the quantity filled eight cases.


    "Thanks. I owe you one."


    Yes, quite the haul. With this much, Tadokoro-san from Sanada Pharmatheucal would surely be pleased. I can make a good impression on him and owe him a favor, so it''s a win-win.


    "Well then, we''ll head back. See you later, Machi!"


    Shark, riding in Nabe-san''s 4WD, leaned out the window to wave at Serai-san.


    "Hey, Shark! You should at least say thank you properly for our help before leaving!"


    However, Serai-san seemed displeased with that response, puffing up in annoyance.


    "Well, we''re comrades, right? Helping each other is natural! See ya!"


    ""


    However, Shark, with an indifferent expression reminiscent of a shonen manga protagonist, delivered a line and left gracefully. Yep, even Serai-san seemed taken aback and had no choice but to watch him go with a defeated expression.


    While I smiled at their interaction, Admiral came over to greet me.


    "Jung, it''s dark now, so be careful on your way back."


    "Yeah, Admiral. When the drops sell, I''ll transfer the money to the account you gave me."


    Surprisingly, Trident Airsoft Circle is well managed, with a bank account for members'' dues. So I was given the account number for the transfer.


    "Hahaha. Well, I don''t know how much it''ll be, but let''s wait without expectations."


    "See you then. If you need salt weapons again, I''ll have Shark handle it."


    ..


    Thus, we safely began our journey back.


    However,


    "Hey, we''re tired and sweaty, and isn''t there a good hot spring nearby?"


    Serai-san and Nina-san suggested, leading us to stay overnight at the Yoro Waterfall Hot Spring. Well, they worked really hard this time, so I can''t deny them such a small request.


    However, during a restroom break at a park, I noticed something odd about Ruu''s demeanor.


    "What''s wrong, Ruu? You''ve had a troubled look since earlier."


    "Uh! Um, well"


    Huh? I wonder what''s up.


    It doesn''t seem like she''s injured anywhere, and since the slime covering her body when she wears her suit peels off cleanly, there shouldn''t be any discomfort now.


    "Hey, what''s up? Something bothering you, Rua?"


    "Uh, yeah Machi-chan, I have a skill called [Usurpation] in my status"


    "What!?"


    What did you say!?


    "What''s up, Ruu? Isn''t the one you got earlier different from our [Agility]?"


    "Hey, hey, that''s not fair~. Why does only Ruu get it? What about us~?? (squeeze!)"


    "Yeah, yeah! Playing favorites and giving Ruu such a good skill! (squeal!)"


    "Hey! Wait! You two mmm!"


    Serai-san hugs my arm tightly, pressing her chest against it passionately, also expressing her desire for the skill. And then Nina-san joins in, covering us both and sharing a kiss while pouring sake into our mouths.


    Ohh!? What is this harem situation!? Was I overly worried about things, or was it unnecessary? Even Ruu!? Th-this is!


    .


    That night, I had a strange dream. I realized that I was dreaming, a lucid dream.


    In the mountains dense bamboo groves. Well, I went to an airsoft field today and fought bamboo monsters. So I thought, Maybe my brain is just organizing memories'', feeling strangely convinced as I looked around.


    Then, I felt like there was something ahead and ventured deeper into the bamboo grove. There, a giant silver bamboo that seemed to invite entry stood.


    (Huh, what''s this?)


    In the bamboo grove, there stood a giant silver bamboo. I couldn''t quite grasp its meaning. Wait, could it be!?


    Yes, the mystery quickly got solved.


    My brain was functioning at its peak. There would be a feisty, cute Kaguya-hime fluent in German.


    Thinking so, I happily ran towards it, but suddenly, the bamboo thicket on my right rustled loudly and out jumped a cat-eared girl with a gray fur coat.


    Oh no, I was excited about meeting a cute children''s character soon, but unexpectedly, other characters crashed in.


    Moreover, the cat-eared girl who jumped out was almost half-naked. Various parts were peeking out. As she ran closer, I felt my mental shutters violently click in succession.


    "Traveler! P-please, help me!!"


    (What, a traveler?)


    She wore a traditional Japanese outfit. Not something as luxurious as a twelve-layer kimono. But just a simple, thin haori.


    Her speech was rustic and really. Wait, can I say this now? Um, she had an innocent, country charm to her.


    "What''s wrong? Help me'' isn''t very calm. And what''s your name?"


    "I-I''m, I''m Nihon Ookami! We have to escape quickly before the demon granny arrives!"


    "What, Nihon Ookami!? Are you alive!? But Nihon Ookami went extinct ages ago"


    "Eh? Ehh!? I-I''ll be killed soon! We have to run, or the demon granny will get us!"


    (What!?)


    Wait a minute, pause!


    Chasing the Nihon Ookami girl is a demon granny, and if we don''t run fast, we''ll be killed by her? Suddenly switching from a Friends-like world to a violent yokai world is quite a sharp turn!


    lZushimunZushimunZushimunZushimunZushimun!]


    And then, from afar, a loud rumble like an elephant running started to approach.


    (Gulp)


    Demon grannies are one of the most frequently mentioned yokai in folklore. I feel really curious about seeing her, but I also absolutely don''t want to encounter her. It''s such a strange feeling.


    "Buraahh! Where are you, wolf cub?! (crash! crash! crash!)"


    And while I was pondering what to do for a moment, a giant demon granny, about three meters tall, appeared, breaking bamboo as she came.


    I deeply regretted it, thinking, Hmm, maybe I shouldn''t have seen this after all''.

 Chapter 170:

    Chapter 170:


    Hag And Cure Potion


    "Blooooaaah! Where are you, you little rascal?! Come out!"


    The gigantic hag made a thunderous sound like an elephant running, snapping thick bamboo as she appeared. Bamboo fragments scattered around, kicking up a dusty whirlwind. It felt like a dream, yet incredibly real.


    I never knew hags could be this huge. Seriously, it''s mind-blowing. Easily over 3 meters tall, with a head size of over 1 meter. Wait, that''s a big head, right?


    Speaking of folklore, there are annoying spirits in Tohoku who visit homes saying, "There are no bad kids here!" Aomori, or was it Akita? Yeah, the Namahage. Even though that event has humans wearing demon masks, making them look big-headed, this hag''s head is way larger. It''s almost three times the normal size! What kind of skeleton supports that?


    (But man, Onis. What a hassle.)


    Onis, in Western terms, are like Ogres.


    They are famous yet elusive beings. In Japan, children learn about them through customs like throwing beans, portraying them as monsters. Yet, sometimes they''re called gods, sometimes yokai, or even evil spirits, making you wonder, "What are you really?!" They are a puzzling bunch.


    "Huh? What''s this? What are you!?"


    But amidst such pondering, the giant hag, scanning left and right, finally noticed me and turned her bloodshot eyes towards me.


    Oh no, her voice is ridiculously loud, and every word she utters splatters spit everywhere, grossly so. And peeking from her mouth are yellowed, crooked teeth. I can almost smell her bad breath from here.


    As if on cue, a foul wind blew, causing the surrounding bamboo to sway violently. Suddenly, darkness enveloped the area, and dark clouds loomed in the sky.


    What is this? Is all this because of this hag? Ugh, what a nuisance. I definitely don''t want to live near her.


    "Bloooah! Are you planning to steal my prey!?"


    (Huh, what?)


    I glanced behind me and noticed a beast-eared girl who had somehow hidden behind me. She trembled, her tail shivering, tearful eyes pleading for help. I didn''t plan on getting this close.


    Even though I know it''s a dream, suddenly jumping scenes is making me nervous.


    Anyway, the real issue is the giant hag. She wields a ridiculously huge kitchen knife in her right hand, swinging it as she approaches.


    "Hey, hold on a second. I don''t want to fight"


    "Bloooah! Are you planning to steal my prey!!"


    Whoa, hold up! Don''t just swing at me out of nowhere! Her thick, short arms made it easy to predict her trajectory, but she could still hit me if I was not careful!


    "Don''t dodge it! Grolaaaah!!"


    Of course, I''ll dodge! What do you take me for? And planning to steal. Why am I being treated like one of her kind? Well, whatever. If that''s how it is, then bring it on! Skill: [Salt]!


    "Hey, hag! Take a look at this! (Shiiiiing!)"


    I raised my hand high, conjuring a shining white sword blade, the Salt Blade imbued with holy power.


    "How''s that? Even though I don''t have three sacred talismans or peaches, I have the protection of this salt!"


    Upon seeing the gleaming Salt Blade, the hag trembled in fear. Yeah, this is working perfectly.


    "Eek! Th-That''s!"


    "Oh no, it''s just a coincidence this time. Still, I''m glad you''re happy with it."


    I parked the rental car in the underground parking of the Sanada Pharmaceuticals building. After showing the collected drop items to Tadokoro-san, he was overjoyed and thanked me profusely with enthusiastic handshakes.


    We had left our lodging early in the morning, returned home to get ready, and then dropped off Ruka and the others at the university. After that, it was me making this delivery alone.


    "Wow, this is amazing Oh! Is this not Korean Ginseng?!"


    Tadokoro-san, practically drooling, exclaimed as he peeked into the beer case containing the dropped items.


    "Oh, Korean Ginseng? No, those are drops from a Bloodsucking Ginseng."


    "No, no, it''s different from Korean Ginseng. This is High Spirit Ginseng, known for its high medicinal properties and its effects on magical substances. It''s a rare material."


    "I see, I didn''t know that."


    "And this one here is Rampant Bamboo drops. This is great! And this case is for Rampant Aloe!"


    Hmm, Tadokoro-san calls Kung Fu Bamboo "Rampant Bamboo", huh? The name Kung Fu Bamboo was just something Shark came up with. Besides, monster names vary widely depending on the person or region.


    Some websites compile such information, but even they have a lot of monsters with no standardized names yet, popping up like bamboo shoots after the rain. Anyway, I handed over the drop items to the excited Tadokoro-san and the white-coated staff who arrived, and my work was done today.


    With the delivery complete and feeling light-hearted, I gripped my rental car''s steering wheel and went home. Apparently, in English-speaking countries, you don''t say steering wheel; you say steering''.


    "Hum, hum, hum "


    Ah, I''m glad Tadokoro-san was pleased. He''s a valuable client, after all. Usually, big companies like that only deal with individuals who have personal accounts. It was the same even at the small company I used to work for.


    But Tadokoro-san makes it convenient for me to do business with him. Part of it is because I haven''t firmly established other procurement routes yet. But for me right now, this is my only source of income, so I''m truly grateful.


    "But man, what a strange dream."


    As I went to return the rental car, I suddenly remembered last night''s dream.


    After a friendly bath, the four of us did a "Love 100 Million Muscle Docking" and went to bed fully satisfied. So why did I dream that?


    It was a bizarre dream with a ridiculously huge hag at first, but it ended with me punishing a smooth-skinned oni girl.


    Also, after punishing the demon girl, I couldn''t help but notice the nearby Japanese Wolf Girl who was keenly observing the whole thing with keen interest. She was so fluffy and soft, and quite delicious. Bon apptit indeed.


    Maybe because of that dream, I feel a bit sluggish today. Yeah, I''ll head home early and get some rest.


    [And now for the next news guess what, folks? The major American pharmaceutical company Kaiser has announced the development of a dream potion that can heal injuries instantly!]


    [Wow, that''s amazing!]


    [This dream potion, called the Cure Potion, is already gathering expectations and attention, with its release expected soon!]


    A pretty significant news update flowed in from the radio I casually turned on.


    So, America has finally succeeded in developing a healing potion.


    With things going this way, it seems like the Japanese government, which had been holding back for good terms, has lost its trump card without even using it.


    Amidst various international tensions, this seems like a significant shift in events is about to occur.

 Chapter 171:

    Chapter 171:


    Rainy Day High School Girl Visit


    Today, quite a heavy rain is falling.


    And I''ve been taking it easy for the past few days. Although the situations in various countries remain precarious. Well, it still feels like the world keeps turning.


    But being able to stay like this is thanks to delivering a large amount of plant monster drops to Sanada Pharmaceuticals. Without this, I, as an unemployed person, would still be feeling uneasy about the future.


    The chaos that started from Shark''s SOS led to the discovery of the plant monster dungeon, and with the cooperation of airsoft gamers, we obtained a large amount of plant monster drops. It turned into a remarkably meaningful weekend, a turn of misfortune into fortune.


    While doing room cleaning, I reflect on last weekend''s events.


    Yes, cleaning. It''s not that my room was particularly messy, but I can''t leave it dirty just because it''s my own room. Because I have a girlfriend, I can''t afford to leave it messy. You see, when women frequently visit a guy''s room, he tends to care about the cleanliness of the room.


    Because if the room is messy or dirty, they might think, "Ew, this person''s room is so dirty!" And then they''ll be disappointed, and I''ll go back to being a lonely non-date.


    Yes, I must. I absolutely must prevent that from happening!


    [Good morning~! Oh, are you still sleeping!? School is starting soon! Wake up, wake up! Ahh, it''s so messy in here. You were playing games until late last night, right?]


    Saying such things while barging into the room, she kindly wakes me up and tidies up the room, being super friendly and cute like a character only found in light novels.


    "Well, cleaning is a piece of cake for me now. Now, come forth, mucus!"


    Yes, with a swoosh! I create mucus and pat it all over. It''s more flexible than a sticky roller and can absorb dust and dirt thoroughly into every nook and cranny. After making the interior and window frames shiny, I move on to the bathroom.


    "Hmm, this is quite dirty with limescale Take this! Salt Scattering Salt Blast!"


    [Zubabababa! (Crackle crackle crackle!)]Updated from


    Hehehe, let me explain. Do you all know about shot-blasting or sandblasting machines? It''s also called a blast, which uses abrasive particles to impact the target for processing. In simpler terms, it''s a machine that forcefully sprays sand-like particles to strip paint or polish surfaces. When used, metal products become shiny.


    "[Gleam!]"


    "Yes! A really good shine. This salt blast is useful too."


    The kitchen faucet, once covered in limescale, regained its shine as if it were new. Alright, let''s clean the bathroom faucet next.


    (However, I never expected Ruka to acquire the [Usurpation] skill)


    I never expected the [Usurpation] skill to be copied


    But what I saw when I opened the door was her teary eyes and swollen eyelids.


    She held a transparent vinyl umbrella, and her hairtips and school uniform were wet from the rain. Her appearance was completely different from usual. It made my heart skip a beat.


    "W-What happened?"


    ""


    A girl coming over on a rainy day with swollen eyelids like this I quickly searched my brain for scenes like this in dating sims.


    No good! No matches found! What do I do in this situation!?


    "Can I come in?"


    "A-Ah, of course! Let me get a towel."


    Despite her nasal voice and teary eyes, Shark was still Shark. She bravely looked me in the eyes and spoke clearly. I felt embarrassed because I was the one who got flustered by the situation.


    Outside, it seems to be raining heavily, and Shark carefully wipes her hair and uniform with the towel I gave her. Her uniform has an idol-like flavor, with navy blue and ivory patches. Despite standing out so much, she doesn''t seem to mind. Since it''s a patch from the results of battles, Shark probably sees it as a badge of honor.


    Meanwhile, I boil some water and brew a warm coffee for her. Since Nana drinks coffee during study breaks, we always have coffee available at home now.


    "Here you go, you must be cold and wet. Be careful. I made it a bit hot."


    ""


    I offer Shark the coffee as she sits across the small glass table, and I take a sip of my lightly brewed American coffee. Still, Shark remains seated, looking down


    She must have something she wants to talk about but is struggling with how to say it. Being socially awkward and bad at expressing oneself, I understand that feeling. As the older person here, I should sit firm and


    "I''m frustrated!"


    "Huh?"


    "I''m frustrated! I want to become stronger! (Bam!)"


    "It''s hot! Ouch! Hey, you spilled the coffee!"


    Exploding with emotion, Shark accidentally knocks over the small table with the cup, splashing hot coffee on me. What the heck? This girl is scary.


    Oh well, I tried to sit firm, but it didn''t work at all.

 Chapter 172:

    Chapter 172:


    There Was A Story Like This About Becoming A Hermit?


    "Hmm, so that kid got knocked flat by that?"


    "Darn it That guy''s definitely diving into dungeons."


    (But you''re the same, aren''t you?)


    I heard about what happened at school from Shark.


    Specifically, after tossing the roomware stained with spilled coffee into the washing machine and wiping off the coffee that had splattered all over the clean room, Shark finally calmed down and started talking, so it took a really long time to get to this point. Besides, she would have gotten burned if she was an ordinary person.


    So, according to the story, today''s physical education class was held jointly with other classes.


    Since it was raining, the ground was unusable, and the gym space was limited, they decided to have a joint class since they were in the same grade.


    The class content was physical fitness tests for 1-B and 1-E combined.


    The content included nostalgic things like vertical jumps and shuttle runs, which rotated through the measurement items. Well, my student life was quite dull, so I didn''t have any memorable youthful experiences.


    Anyway, Shark was taking the class like that.


    But then, she suddenly became interested in "how far could I jump if I tried my best?" due to her growth in the dungeon. So, according to the story, she tried jumping there to test it out, near the measurement area in the gym.


    However, due to her strength in the dungeon, she ended up jumping higher than she thought and gathered attention.


    In the dungeon, jumping up like that is not something you usually do.


    And she probably wanted to show off a bit. I understand that feeling. You keep getting stronger and feel like you''ve been reborn with an all-around feel invincibility when you''re freshly leveled up.


    I also felt exhilarating feeling when I ran up the station stairs in two steps during my commute. Well, in my case, since the random people on my commute weren''t acquaintances and just witnesses, nothing happened. They probably just thought I was energetic or in a hurry to avoid being late.


    During class, classmates who saw it started making a fuss, and attention gathered around Shark.


    Then, she got scolded by female students from other classes for "showing off power gained recklessly in the dungeon". Yeah, I often tell Shark the same thing. So, I can understand her point of view too.


    But since Shark didn''t intend it that way, she tried to argue against it.


    However, the female student apparently didn''t listen and tried to leave the scene. So, when she tried to stop her from behind by putting her hand on her shoulder, she twisted Shark''s wrist and threw her down.


    Hmm, this is a rather delicate situation.


    It''s not excessive self-defense to throw someone off suddenly from behind when they''re not particularly close, especially if Shark got misunderstood as showing off her strength on the spot.


    Well, since it was during class, the commotion was calmed down by the teacher who noticed.


    But Shark, who wasn''t satisfied went to the girl''s classroom after school to protest. Well, that''s just like Shark, who acts on impulse.


    But even there, they apparently got into an argument due to differing opinions, and she got thrown down again.


    She was quite upset, but she managed to control herself and back off because it would''ve been bad to escalate further. But on the way home, thinking back on today''s events, she couldn''t calm down, so she called me.


    But training the heart is the hardest. After all, it''s invisible. I can only infer whether the heart is growing from her words and actions. And even though I understand that, I''m not an excellent educator, my options are limited.


    But wanting to fulfill Shark''s wish somehow, I thought hard and ended up tossing Shark into the dungeon''s cockroach nest.


    "Uwaaahh! No nooo! I said I don''t want to!"


    Shark, who changed into borrowed room wear and donned a lazy sweatshirt, screamed as she got surrounded by the roaches. The insects crawling all around her.


    "Hold on! Overcome your weaknesses and strengthen your heart!"


    "B-but does that mean I have to meditate here? That''s impossible~!!"


    "Do it! And it shall be done! You can do it! Shark! Surpass Sandra! If she were my sister, she''d be snoring, and napping even here!!"


    "Guh!"


    As soon as I mentioned Sandra''s name, Shark, bewildered but no longer crying out, stopped.


    The Sandra effect was indeed remarkable. Well, as a result, my fictional sister gained the setting of being "that weird one who can nap peacefully even among a swarm of giant roaches". Well, since she''s a fictional character, it''s all good.


    Shark somehow managed to sit in meditation posture, closed her eyes, and began meditating.


    Her lips trembled, and her temples twitched, showing she wasn''t completely focused. Still, it was significant progress to maintain that posture while surrounded by insects she disliked. I also sat facing Shark from a distance, assuming a meditation posture.


    "Focus! It''s meditation! Clear your mind, and even fire will feel cool!!"


    "Ughh!"


    And then, "What in the world?" The giant roaches closed in, their antennae touching Shark''s body. With each touch, Shark shivered intensely.


    It''s okay. If Shark immerses her consciousness inward and reaches a state of selflessness, she won''t be bothered by her surroundings. Well, the monk who said "clear your mind" ended up burning to death. The roaches won''t attack unless provoked, and they follow my instructions as the Insect King. So, during this training, I want her to strengthen her mind thoroughly.


    ..


    "Ahhhh! I can''t take it anymore! Nooo~! Stoooop gurgle, gurgle"


    About 8 minutes later, Shark, reaching the limit of her mental endurance, finally panicked and vomited. The giant roaches swarmed toward the vomit as if saying "Feast!" and seeing this, Shark turned even paler and passed out.


    "Well, this is her limit"


    However, for someone who dislikes insects, this scene is a nightmare. Eight minutes was quite a feat.


    Me? I''m fine. It''s not the most pleasant sight, but I''m okay. My mental strength was always the highest, and I could handle such stress well.


    Well, I do have things I don''t like, like lotus seedpods, but for some reason, I end up watching videos of removing dandruff or cleaning teeth plaque on the internet. It''s not that I enjoy being scared, but what''s this sensation?


    Oh, but I definitely dislike seeing inside roaches. When I see their hairy limbs or moving abdomens, it sends shivers down my spine.


    Alright, session over, everyone disperse.


    Come on, scatter quickly, or I''ll step on you. I have to take care of Shark, who''s puking and passed out.The source of this content no/v(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 173:

    Chapter 173:


    Review And Rest Break Time


    Well, today I''m diving into the dungeon alone.


    And as soon as I descended to the first basement, a giant crab emerged from the Polybucket Dungeon. However, seeming displeased, it spat foam from its mouth after attacking the slime, turning it into smoke and disappearing, perhaps because it was still hungry.


    "What''s wrong, feeling hungry? Here."


    I tossed a fake smoked meat to the giant crab, which was spitting foam from its mouth, and it skillfully began to eat the smoked meat using its claws.


    "Hmm, even monsters get hungry after all."


    Observing such behavior, I pondered for a while.


    Monsters in the dungeon are generally hostile towards humans. While there are monsters like slimes and giant cockroaches that won''t attack unless provoked, most will immediately attack upon noticing you.


    On the other hand, monsters overflowing from the dungeon seem to exhibit behaviors specific to them.


    A prominent example is goblins.


    Goblins appearing on the surface often engage in mischief, setting fires around and attempting to abduct women, or even fleeing upon noticing you.


    People never observed such behaviors in goblins encountered within the dungeon. Thinking about this, it seems almost certain that monsters are entities dominated by the dungeon.


    Yeah, if you ask, "So what?" Well, that''s it.


    However, deepening one''s understanding and analysis of the dungeon is crucial. Because nobody knows the answer to the question, "Why did dungeons appear?" yet.


    The key to that secret seems to lie in the status that anyone who dives into the dungeon can recognize. But even this seems to vary greatly in expression and content depending on the person. Even something as simple as the attribute of strength varies, expressed as muscle strength,'' arm strength,'' or just strength.'' And even the categories vary from person to person.


    Maybe it''s because of my gaming brain, but it''s all vague.


    Agility'' remains elusive, and the inexplicable frustration'' continues to persist as an ability value. I really want to know what''s going on with that.


    Still, despite its ambiguity, having some understanding is better than nothing at all.


    It would be great if there were system messages or skills like [Appraisal] that explain everything, just like in games or novels. But unfortunately, I haven''t come across such information yet.


    So, the current situation feels like playing a game without a manual.


    What I understand is that if you fail and make a mistake, you die. But if you manage to defeat monsters and survive, you become stronger. That''s the most important rule I''ve learned in the dungeon. Therefore, it''s always better to proceed cautiously and steadily to become stronger.


    Let''s stick to my rules and do our best today.


    ..


    Exiting the second basement filled with giant cockroaches, I descend to the third basement.


    Oh, by the way, after the training the other day, Shark returned home exhausted. Since it seemed dangerous, I even escorted it to the station. Perhaps I was a bit too harsh on it. But it''s all for becoming stronger, so there won''t be any changes in my educational policy.


    "Hmm it''s troublesome if a bunch of plague rats gather. Should I leave it here quickly, or maybe that!"


    Concentrating my mind, I produce mucus-soled shoes.


    Slippery and very easy to slide. Mucus, literally, is a viscous liquid, but the slimy liquid produced by eels to protect their bodies is also mucus. Therefore, with the skill [Mucus], if I can produce sticky mucus-like glue, I can also produce slippery mucus like this.


    "Hmm whoa! Oops! Balancing is quite tricky. Okay, let''s use a Mucus Rope here, and whoa!"


    I tried to catapult myself by creating mucus ropes from both arms and adhering them to the wall. However, I didn''t have brakes, so I lost my balance and fell dramatically.


    "Ouch Am I stupid?"


    I should have realized if I had thought about it properly, but I was too preoccupied with this and that. Oh well. Also, with slippery mucus soles on both feet and mucus ropes on both arms, magic manipulation is unreliable. It seems I''ve pushed myself a bit too hard.


    "Hmm, this seems to be the safest after all."


    [Zweee~]


    It was safest to produce slippery mucus only on the sole of my left foot and kick the floor with my right foot to advance.


    That''s not much different from skateboarding. Unlike skate shoes, which slip in all directions with slippery mucus soles, it was very dangerous to have both feet slide simultaneously.


    "Oh, by the way, Pixie Queen, could you create some wind to push me Just a little, please, I''m counting on you."


    Since she entered my heart, Pixie Queen seemed to be as comfortable as a cat in a kotatsu, never moving, so I asked her to create wind to push me while standing there.


    [Whooooosh~!]


    If this dungeon pops bosses like a net game, then when the stampede occurs, boss-level monsters like King Cockroach might come flying out of the dungeon.


    One might naturally question, Can''t such a huge guy get out from the pitch-black of the refrigerator?'' But since the very premise of my refrigerator turned into a dungeon'' is already abnormal, I can''t afford to be complacent.


    Furthermore, considering the abnormal situation where monsters are already coming out of the dungeon if we continue with such a low level of vigilance like could that really happen?'', we might not survive what''s to come.


    In addition, if King Cockroach were to respawn, I''d like to challenge it for real.


    It''s speculation, but my current ability values are probably the same as King Cockroach''s.


    Considering the ability values that increased from absorbing life energy when defeating it. So, to gain confidence, I want to fight King Cockroach once more and confirm my own strength. I could put up a better fight now than before.


    And its drops are super delicious, too.


    The large quantity of exoskeletons is high quality, perfect for armor when processed with magic. They''re light, durable, and extremely resistant to fire and acid, like resin. But they naturally wear out with use, and lately, the soles of my feet have been wearing out particularly fast. Well, it''s inevitable since I''m exerting several times the force of an average person, so, naturally, they''d wear out from friction.


    Because of that, I''ve been thinking about using mucus for movement to try to reduce wear on the soles of my shoes.


    But even today, there was no sign of King Cockroach.


    So, instead of changing my mood and going down to the sixth floor, I''m thinking of investigating the Polybucket Lid, also known as the Crab Dungeon. Because, you know, I still don''t want to go down to the sixth floor much. After all, the monsters that attack you there are monkeys that throw poop.


    When they see beautiful things, humans'' hearts get cleansed, and when they see dirty things, their hearts become tainted.


    Regarding the sense of beauty and ugliness, opinions diverge greatly among individuals. But even for cockroaches that most people would find ugly and dirty, there exists a beautiful side.


    For example, their streamlined form evolved for aerodynamic efficiency to acquire low resistance. So, there''s a functional beauty there. They staked their survival on forward dashes and evolved to prioritize speed only.


    So, even cockroaches have a beautiful side.


    However, only the poop-throwing monkeys on the 6th floor are just endlessly ugly and dirty. First, their appearance is naturally arrogant, reminiscent of mischievous children getting carried away. Furthermore, when such monkeys forcibly eject poop from their butts and happily throw it, it''s an incredibly unsanitary attack. If scratched by their claws, it would undoubtedly lead to infection.


    Hmm, but the only thing about those poop monkeys is that their skill is exceptionally excellent.


    They have the skill [Space]. By expanding the capacity of their stomachs with it, they store up a ton of poop. They then freely retrieve it and use it to attack enemies. It''s such an unhygienic attack. If scratched by those claws, it would undoubtedly lead to infection.


    Hmm, but I really want to level up the skill [Space] even more It''s a very worrisome matter.


    "I''m home. Huh, why the serious face? What''s wrong?"


    As I replenish my fluids while still in my suit in the room, Nina-san returns from the university. As Nina-san enters the room and takes off her coat, a faintly pleasant scent wafts in, naturally calming my mind.


    "Welcome back. Oh, I was thinking about the dungeon exploration schedule."


    Since I can''t say, "There''s a monkey in our refrigerator dungeon throwing poop, and it''s troublesome.". I put aside the matter of the poop monkeys and talk about dungeon exploration.


    "Really? If that''s the case, you shouldn''t do anything reckless again"


    Sitting down on the chair at the computer desk and taking the mug from my hand, Nina-san places it on the desk and then climbs onto my lap. Then she wraps her arms around me, enclosing my head against her chest.


    (Ah. This is so soothing.)


    Through the fluffy white sweater, I can hear Nina-san''s heart beating. The built-up tension when I was diving into the dungeon. It feels like it''s being warmly loosened


    It seems Serai-san has returned to her apartment, as Nina-san is generally cool in front of Ruu and Serai-san, and doesn''t get clingy except when they''re alone.


    With slow breaths, I bury my face in Nina-san''s chest, finding solace in her warmth and heartbeat.


    Even though she understands men''s feelings so well, she claims to dislike men or show no interest at all, which is quite surprising. Somehow, she opened up to me, who had become somewhat feminized or half-hearted, but I can''t help but be grateful for that.


    "Hehe, feeling good like that?"


    "Thank you. It''s very comforting"


    While I''m burying my face in Nina-san''s chest, Nina-san is also petting my hair and rubbing her cheek against mine, enjoying herself.


    Nina-san and I aren''t lovers to the extent of being lovers.


    But it''s a strange relationship where we''ve opened up our hearts and bodies. And as someone we can vent to, we both feel relaxed and comfortable, as if a piece of our hearts has clicked into place.


    "If you haven''t taken off your suit yet, does that mean you''ll dive again?"


    "Yeah, I''ll investigate the Crab Dungeon after this."


    "Is that so? Then I''ll come with you. (Smooch)"


    When she lifts my face, Nina-san''s face is right there, so close that our noses almost touch, and then she kisses me. Hmm, does this mean it''s time for another break before diving back into the dungeon again.

 Chapter 174:

    Chapter 174:


    Crab Dungeon, Floor 1


    Today, I''m on a dungeon date with Nina-san. And we''re even wearing matching golden suits, coordinated outfits, you know? How exciting! However, we can''t let our guard down, especially since we''re exploring the Crab Dungeon, a place we''ve never checked out.


    So, we''ve prepared thoroughly. I''m wearing my enhanced-armored Insect King Suit with a knife set and other gear attached to my belt. I''ve got my Fire Wand strapped to my chest. In my right hand, I''m gripping a Golden Lever of Longinus that I impulsively bought because it looked cool, resembling a weapon from a robot anime with its beautiful metallic blue-purple color.


    Though I affectionately call it the Golden Lever of Longinus in reality, it''s just something I picked up at a large home center. Apart from being sturdy, it doesn''t have any special abilities. So, it''s purely for personal satisfaction.


    On the other hand, Nina-san is in her Bug King Suit Mk2, wielding Excalibar +1 in her right hand and holding a shield with a beautiful emerald green shine in her left hand. Yeah, it''s a new piece of equipment. The shells of giant insects are large, so I used one side of the folded shell to improvise a makeshift kite shield.


    Nina-san''s suit integrates from her elbows to her hands, so she equips the shield by inserting her arm into the hole at the shield''s back. Thus, when holding the shield, she extends her hand toward the opponent in a gutsy pose.


    "Yeah, that''s nice. Nina-san''s slender figure hides beautifully when you''re half-covered."


    "Hehe, quite an upgrade from the Snoco shield. Light and easy to handle."


    The fitting is perfect, and Nina-san repeatedly tests her movements, deflecting enemy attacks while counterattacking. She''s good at adapting to the opponent''s attacks without initiating the offense herself. Having a shield makes it easier for her to fight.


    Initially, I used a shield too. But I hardly use it anymore. That''s because I often activate skills as if magic emanated from my palms, making it more convenient to have one hand free.


    Therefore, it''s more convenient to have one hand free for skill activation through visualization and manipulation of magical energy. However, that makes control a bit tricky. I didn''t want to make any mistakes during battle, so inevitably, I had to remove the shield.


    Also, in my case, I can use [Mucus] as a formidable defensive barrier and create a [Salt Shield] using salt. Plus, with my enhanced arms, I can also use them as shields. So, it''s reasonable that the shield gradually became unnecessary.


    "Well, now that we''re prepared, shall we go?"


    "Yes, let''s depart."


    We pass through the door of the first basement floor of the Refrigerator Dungeon and head towards the Crab Dungeon.


    On the first basement floor of the Refrigerator Dungeon, there''s a dungeonified polyethylene bucket lid placed. So far, there hasn''t been any resonance or fusion between dungeons, allowing it to remain undisturbed.


    The giant crabs that emerged from the polyethylene bucket in the Refrigerator Dungeon don''t seem to be controlled by the dungeon; they wander around, sometimes attacking slimes for food.


    Bundled up in slime, we bypass the giant crabs strutting around the first basement floor. They''re excellent food. So we won''t kill them needlessly; we''ll enjoy them later. They''re as big as large dogs, so they''re quite a feast. Last time, airsoft gamers were delighted with them.


    Because it''s the Boso Peninsula, even though spiny lobsters are landed, crabs seem to be appreciated more by the admirals.


    "Ah, crabs crawling out of the polyethylene bucket lid seem surreal, don''t they?"


    As we approach the polyethylene bucket lid placed at the end of the passage, a giant crab is crawling out of it.


    "Oh, well, I guess so. You can imagine it as if it was scavenging for garbage, huh?"


    Anyway, what''s inside there?


    ..


    The giant crab that crawled out earlier is lured and led away with imitation smoked meat, preparing to enter the Crab Dungeon.


    "But it''s strange that only crabs come out. The other day, the Plant Dungeon had aloe and bamboo coming out, right?"


    Oh, really?


    Now that she mentions it, they do, don''t they? I''ve never eaten them before, so I only know their name. They''re a popular shellfish in Western cuisine. I guess if I had a girlfriend or something, we might have gone to those fancy Western-style restaurants where you can eat that kind of thing.


    But anyway, Nina-san seems to be extremely excited about the clams.


    This is also unusual. I guess mussels must be incredibly delicious. When it comes to shellfish, I''m the type to just order fried oysters at a set meal restaurant.


    "I see, they''re such delicious clams. But now I understand a bit more why only crabs come out of this dungeon."


    "If clams like these stuck to the rocks, they won''t move anywhere, right?"


    Yeah, as Nina-san says, the giant mussels are clinging to the rugged rocks. They probably didn''t come out from the dungeon because they can''t move.


    "Okay, let''s try defeating one and see."


    "Be careful."


    "Yeah, Nina-san, stay here."


    As I open a door in the mucus dome and step outside, the smell of the seashore becomes even stronger.


    Due to my enhanced stats, my senses have become sharper, but to smell it even through a gas mask means it''s quite something.


    As I cautiously approach the giant mussel colony, watching my step on the rugged footing, when I get about four meters closer, sharp blades suddenly fly from the giant mussels.


    "Now, how should I handle this Uwah!?"


    [Gyarin! Gya-gya!!]


    I instinctively swing my Golden Lever of Longinus to deflect the flying blades, causing orange sparks to scatter. Then, I quickly backstepped to create some distance, finally seeing how the giant mussels had attacked.


    "A shell!? Part of the shell turned into a blade!?"


    Indeed, when the edge of the bivalve shell splits like a crescent moon, it swings with what looks like a tongue or tentacle, attacking like a sickle attached to a chain.


    "What kind of attack is that, like something out of a horror movie!?"


    Moreover, that attack could easily fling off a human''s head with one blow. It doesn''t seem like a monster that should be coming out of the first basement floor.


    "Hmm But since this creature can''t move, it must excel in attack and defense"


    I step back for the time being.


    And the giant mussels, looking frustrated that they couldn''t kill me in one blow, are shaking the shell-made crescent moon.


    "Hmm, I thought that since clams are creatures that evolved with a focus on defense, they''d be passive in attacks, but they''re surprisingly aggressive"


    The monsters on the first basement floor of the Crab Dungeon were clams.


    And they attacked with such force that they didn''t seem like monsters that should be on the first floor. Surprised by this, I couldn''t hide my agitation.

 Chapter 175:

    Chapter 175:


    The Theory Of Quasi-divine Spirits And Aura Omnipotence


    Zugogogogogogo


    (What a surprise. I thought because it''s a mollusk, it would move slowly, but I''ve been completely fooled)


    Perhaps it''s because I''ve dealt with giant sluggish slugs, which are also soft-bodied creatures, too much that I ended up with such a prejudice.


    I probably thought it would be a leisurely moving mollusk, but it moves as fast as a mantis shrimp delivering a [Mach Punch]. Seriously surprising. I was taken aback when they all came rushing at me at once.


    Now that I understand, there''s no need to hold back. Let''s get serious and face them head-on.VIsit  for the best novel reading experience


    "Rise, storm of strong acid! Strong Acid Storm, High Acid Hurricane!!"


    Crafting magic and activating Strong Acid storm. It showers the area with strong acid rain, targeting the giant mussel mollusks in the vicinity. There''s no holding back here; it''s time to unleash a major move.


    However, as soon as the strong acid rain starts falling, the giant mussel mollusks tightly close their shells and guard themselves securely. Steam rises from the bouncing rain and the melting shells, billowing thickly.


    But it seems that the giant mussel mollusks haven''t suffered much damage.


    (Hmm, flashy appearance but almost no effect.)


    The [Strong Acid] skill is powerful. But it also consumes a lot of magical power. It''s probably because the energy level of the acid itself is high. So continuously activating such a skill until the mollusk shells completely dissolve is terribly inefficient in magical energy.


    [[[ (Shuooooo) ]]]


    Even after the strong acid storm subsides, the steam continues to rise. However, it seems that very few monsters inside have taken any damage.


    Yeah, with my skill setup, it feels like a tough match against opponents like this.


    [Strong Acid] is like this, and [Salt] doesn''t seem effective against monsters living in the sea. Even if I try to suffocate them with [Mucus], I''m pretty sure mollusks can easily survive for two or three days with their shells closed.


    But trying to defeat monsters with such high defensive capabilities by beating them to a pulp. As I was thinking about it, I suddenly remembered the Fire Wand I had set in my chest.


    (Oh. I have this! I''ve been too focused on its use as a cooking tool and forgot about it!)


    "Then how about this? Wand deployment Chest Fire!"


    Pouring magical power into the wand causes the red gem at the tip to shine brightly, and a torrent of hot flames bursts forth. Hehehe, the power is like that of a flamethrower. How about this?


    [Sizzle Psssssh! (Boom!)]


    "Oh! Got ''em!"


    A savory aroma, like that from a grill, wafts from the giant mussel mollusks exposed to the flamethrower. And within about 30 seconds, they perish, one after another, turning into smoke.


    (Hehehe, it seems like even the heavily armored giant mussel mollusks were weak to heat.)


    Well, it''s a natural outcome. But this time, I struggled quite a bit due to preconceptions and assumptions. It turned out to be quite a battle with many points to reflect on.


    "You''re pretty good with all those skills. How much magical power do you have?"


    This one was originally just a slime on the first basement level.


    But after eating my leg with a big level difference, it evolved into a Red Slime and became attached to me. That''s probably due to the existential strength. I think the slime somehow acquired memories of my leg.


    Still, I''ve only given it a part of my body; we haven''t reached the point of sharing souls yet.


    Nevertheless, it seems to be participating in the distribution of life energy for some reason, which has always puzzled me. But it seems it has acquired the position of Semi-Quasi-Divine Spirit without me realizing it.


    I don''t really understand it, but it''s always helping me out, so let''s congratulate it.


    "Well then, I''ll go up and take a shower."


    "Yeah, I''ll do some research before heading up."


    Nina-san and I part ways as we exit the crab dungeon.


    In the end, even though Nina-san was well-prepared, she didn''t engage in any battles. But she had mentioned from the beginning that this time was for investigation purposes, and she walked towards the exit without any apparent concern. Hmm, she''s quite cool about it.


    If it were Serai-san, she would have been whining, "Ehh! I changed my clothes all for nothing, so I want to fight something!" and such.


    "Well then Red Slime. You can eat that if you want."


    [ (Bubbling) ]


    I offered the Red Slime that had carried the giant mussel mollusks for me a meal, and it seemed to start digesting them with bubbles forming inside its body.


    As for these giant mussel mollusks, Ina-san said they looked delicious, but it''s still unclear if they''re edible.


    First, I need to verify whether they''re edible or not. The easiest way is to have other monsters eat them and see how they react. So as payment for the transportation, I gave the mussels carried by the Red Slime to the other monsters.


    There are still two more left, so I''ll cook them and feed them to the roaches and plague rats.


    ..


    Two hours later, I''m frying thinly sliced tentacles of the giant mussel mollusks into tempura in the cramped kitchen of my room.


    I should be conducting more tests, considering the possibility of a delayed-action poison. But I also performed psychometry on the target due to aura influence and confirmed that there was no toxicity, so I proceeded with cooking like this.


    Yeah, I want to advocate for this theory of aura omnipotence.


    With aura, you can see things that are normally invisible, read information from targets, and even manipulate objects with telekinesis and create barriers.


    So as you can see, aura is very useful when mastered. Well, you can call me a Psionics Warrior.


    "All done. Sorry for the wait."


    "Wow, it looks delicious."


    On the plate lined with oil-absorbent paper, there are not only hot slices of tentacles tempura but also mixed tempura. I also added some high-spirit carrots I had kept aside for delivery, finely chopped.


    Yeah, it looks like it turned out to be quite a spirited dish. I think it''s done pretty well.

 Chapter 176:

    Chapter 176:


    Boss Of Plant Dungeon 5th Floor


    "India''s amazing! Awesome! Seriously, India is so cool!!"


    That''s my genuine feeling. Today''s news: "The Indian government successfully analyzed the magic circle drawn inside the dungeon and extracted circular motion."


    Can you grasp how incredible this is?


    "Successful extraction of circular motion" can also be interpreted as "successful construction of a magic circle to induce circular motion." Circular motion is essential for generating electricity.


    Current power generation technologies like thermal, hydro, wind, and nuclear rely on propellers or turbines powered by various sources to generate electricity using dynamos or flywheels.


    So, "successful extraction of circular motion" means "electricity can now be generated with magic circles."


    In global affairs, Russia''s occupation of Ukraine continues. Russia denies it''s for humanitarian protection, but economic sanctions have caused oil and natural gas prices to skyrocket.


    And then this uplifting news.


    Recently, America succeeded in generating recovery agents following Japan''s lead, but the world buzzed with sensational news indicating the dawn of a new era, surpassing them. Upon hearing this, Nina-san quickly considered buying Indian stocks packaged in securities using her laptop and phone.


    In the current world situation, there are protests in various countries demanding to "do something about the dungeons!" and riots with declining security are being discussed.VIsit  for the best novel reading experience


    In Japan, known for its peaceful citizens, there are no major riots, but online criticism of the government abounds. News outlets cover thefts daily, indicating concerns about declining security in Japan.


    Moreover, the Chinese military occupying Sado Island released some residents to the Japanese government. Most were previously hospitalized, likely because taking care of them became inconvenient. Still, since China has extensively proclaimed its humanitarian stance in releasing some residents, the Japanese government seems to be exploring negotiations based on that.


    Today being Sunday, we were heading to the airsoft dungeon in the Boso Peninsula by rental car. After all, there''s no other dungeon where three college girls can level up affordably. The Crab Dungeon was quite dangerous even from the 1st floor, and as for our Fridge Dungeon, that goes without saying.


    "India is amazing, right?"


    "It''d be great if prices would stabilize because of this."


    The car conversation revolved around the morning news about India. Existing lifelines are damaged everywhere due to the proliferation of dungeons, causing frequent earthquakes and power outages. Thanks to the Giant Stag Beetles and Giant Crabs, we''re saving a lot on food expenses, but most people suffer from the skyrocketing cost of living due to disrupted distribution.


    Hence, there''s considerable anticipation for this positive news.


    "Hey, if we could make a magical reactor, I wonder how it would be!"


    In the back seat, Serai-san had been full of energy since morning, envisioning the future. Her ample chest is brimming with hope. It''s really wonderful today.


    "Yeah, maybe at first, something like a steam engine with magical circuits and a furnace integrated for magical motion."


    The dawn of a new era. Wouldn''t magical science and studies progress rapidly if a magical industrial revolution occurred?


    If advanced technologies like AI and quantum computers merge with magic, what kind of future awaits?


    It had a button on the handle, and when pressed, a mechanism activated, pushing the interior forcefully towards the tip. Inserting an iron pipe into the hole at the tip activated a stopper. I filled the tip with dirt from the ground in that state, aimed it in an uninhabited direction, and pressed the button.


    Then, with a clanging sound, the packed dirt scattered vigorously.


    I see. Admirals had prepared their special attack weapons against plant monsters so they could hunt them even without me. If I fill the tip with salt, it should have almost the same effect as the salt tip I previously created.


    "Yeah, it''s good. Do you fill this tip with salt?"


    "Yeah, we have plenty of salt soaked in water prepared in buckets. It''s a hassle to refill it every time we use it, but it''s much better than fighting without salt."


    "I see, that''s well thought out."


    I heard that some Trident members work in car repair shops or metalworking factories. They borrowed tools from their workplaces to make this. With this, anyone can easily hunt plant monsters, so I''m very grateful that I don''t have to bother making salt tips anymore.


    And


    We''re confronting a boss-level monster on the 5th floor of the plant dungeon. Ruu and the others have grown significantly, and we''ve been exploring smoothly.


    The monster on the 4th floor was a vine monster. It was like a green mass the size of a Western-style cylindrical mailbox, spreading its vines on the ground as it approached. But its movements were extremely slow, like creeping stealthily towards its prey and entwining it unnoticed.


    It could be described as a "monster that would attack while camping in a fantasy forest." But because it looked so obvious, it stood out like a sore thumb in the green-lightless cave, and its slow movements made it completely non-threatening. But it was essential to be cautious of the poison it could spit from its vines. However, once you were careful of that, there was no problem. Somehow, this dungeon seems to have many monsters like the Kung Fu Bamboo, misplaced and suffering from poor placement.


    And on the 5th floor, there was a monster about the height of a person, resembling a low bush.


    A walking tree, literally a Walking Plant. It looked just like a tree, and if you were to classify it with fantasy knowledge, it would probably be called a Young Trent if it were a Trent species.


    But its fighting style was similar to that of the Kung Fu Bamboo, so it was defeated immediately. Riding on that momentum, we encountered a tree monster with apple-like fruits.


    It was in a dome-shaped spacious area. The atmosphere seemed soothing, like a healing space, and it looked like a perfect resting place.


    So when it didn''t move at all, I thought it was a natural tree, but it turned out to be a monster. Darn it, I was fooled by its camouflage. Can we even call it camouflage when a plant monster doesn''t move? Isn''t that just normal?


    Anyway


    ""Achoo! Achoo!""


    Talking with masks on proved to be a disadvantage as Nina-san and Ruu suffered from a pollen attack apparently silently launched by the boss-level monster. They got struck by severe itching in their eyes, and hay fever, and poor things couldn''t stop sneezing.


    The two retreats that had appeared somewhere were now firmly blocked by two treants each, making escape impossible.


    Other than Serai-san, Shark, and I who immediately covered our mouths with a cloth upon sensing the anomaly, there seemed to be no way out.


    In front of us was a boss-level monster resembling a tree turned into a monster, approaching. It had a height of over 5 meters, with a face full of fury carved on its trunk, as if it were a given. Its branch-like arms were thick, and its lush leaves were as sharp as knives.


    Now then. How will the three of us protect Ruu and Nina-san''s backs and fight this boss-level monster?

 Chapter 177:

    Chapter 177:


    Battle Against The Evil Apple Monsters


    A monster of an apple tree with an atmosphere that seems to harbor evil intentions.


    If I were to give this one a name, it would probably be something like Evil Apotheosis or Evil Apple Treant.


    Coming out on the 5th underground floor means the opponent is as strong as King Roach.


    In appearance, it''s a creature that looks like it belongs in a dreamland, with a face on its thick trunk. But when it comes to fighting, it''s like facing off against heavy machinery like a power shovel.


    "Here it comes, Master!"


    "Leave it to me! Hard Mucus Bind!"


    We''ll shower the approaching evil apple tree, the Evil Apple Treant, with a spiderweb-like slime. Yep, it''s really sticky stuff


    But still, the Evil Apple Treant doesn''t stop.


    Though its momentum has been slightly diminished, it continues to approach, its thick roots wriggling even when covered in slime, like elephant limbs. Indeed, a boss-level opponent. Impressive horsepower.


    "Charge!"


    "Shark! Protect the two behind! Hyper Lotion Field!"


    If we can''t stop it by pushing, let''s try pulling.


    If we can''t stop it with Hard Mucus Bind, then let''s use Hyper Lotion Field to make it slip and fall.


    "Groooon!"


    Despite being entangled in slime, the Evil Apple Treant determinedly tries to advance.


    But suddenly losing resistance with the ground, it topples over spectacularly. Without regaining its posture, it slides, crashing into the wall. The impact sends apple branches and fruits flying, shattering upon hitting the ground. Furthermore, the slime sticks to its sharp leaves like knives, dulling their edges.


    Hmm success.


    Yes, this is a tactic I developed through countless imagery training sessions for encountering assault monsters like King Roach again. Against enemies charging in with momentum, we can deal significant damage by utilizing that momentum.


    So far, we''ve suffered no damage.


    Serai-san covers Ruu, Shark skillfully guides Nina-san away. And the Evil Apple Treant is still lying overturned.


    Alright, it''s time for "Our Turn Forever!"


    "Let''s bring out the weapons, there! It''s a throwing attack!"


    Besides Serai-san and Shark, I conjure up weapons made of salt one after another, like shurikens, hand axes, and throwing spears. With practiced hands, both of them immediately grab these weapons and begin attacking the Evil Apple Treant.


    "Groooon!"


    "Die! Die, you!!"


    "Take this! Hyah!"


    But this time, the Treants blocking the retreat move to rescue their boss sensing danger.


    "Argh, this is bad! Pixies! And Roaches! Intercept the Treants!!"


    We can''t let the Trents interfere.


    So, I retrieve them from the spatial vault and imbue them with magic before releasing them into the air: metallic plates in silver and red bronze. Yes, you guessed it, Monster Cards. They shine and transform into the shapes of Pixies and Roaches, flying like arrows toward the Trents.


    And Pixies have always been cherished companions.


    But the giant Roaches were honestly too numerous and troublesome, so we cardified some for thinning purposes. Well, even though they''re cardified, we still need to give them a chance to shine like this.


    And no one speaks, whether captivated by the beauty of the life energy or simply shocked. But from the flow, it seems that life energy has been distributed to everyone who participated in the battle.


    Have we leveled up from this? Also, the edges of the Roaches'' bodies seem to have rolled up a bit, making them look a bit cooler, like some mini 4WD.


    "Ruu, Nina-san, are you okay?"


    "Yes I''m fine!"


    "Uh yeah. I''m okay. Just felt a bit dizzy."


    Ah, when you absorb a large amount of life energy at once, your body gets surprised and feels a bit dizzy, huh? So that''s what she felt.


    "Ugh still buzzing!"


    "Uhh what''s this?"


    Serai-san is still excited, feeling the life energy circulating in her body, while Shark, who has absorbed boss-level monster life energy for the first time, trembles like a newborn deer.


    "It''s alright. Once the absorbed life energy settles in your body, any irregularities will naturally calm down."


    Previous Current


    Level 12 12


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Stats


    Strength: 266 266


    Endurance: 258 258


    Intelligence: 251 251


    Spirit: 265 265


    Agility: 253 253


    Luck: 390 390


    Melancholy: 554 554


    Blessings:


    [Salt Spirit] Quasi-Divine Spirit, [Fairy Queen] Fortune Spirit, [Red Viscous Creature] Semi-Quasi-Divine Spirit


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid 2], [Agility 2], [Disease Resistance 7], [Usurpation], [Slime 9], [Space 6], [Good Luck 1.4], [Footwork], [Meditation], [Salt 5], [Art], [Maggot 2], [Female], [Martial Arts 6], [Paralysis 4], [Jump 9], [Robust 8], [Charm]


    Titles:


    [Bug King], [Salt Mate], [Salty Guy], [Bug Queen], [Woman Killer], [Bug Friends]


    There''s been no change in my level.


    But upon closer inspection, it seems that the skill [Maggot] has reached level 2. Hmm, it seems to be growing unusually fast. And there''s a new title [Bug Friends]! What''s with this title that sounds like the name of an educational channel program?


    Huh? Is it because I used Roaches with cards or summoned maggots with skills?


    Somehow, I now have three insect-themed titles: [Bug King], [Bug Queen], and [Bug Friends]. Maybe that''s why the proficiency of the [Maggot] skill has increased. Anyway, it seems like I keep acquiring titles that I can''t boast about to others


    Ah The drop from the Evil Apple Treant, like the Bloody Carrot, is once again a seed.


    Could this be an apple seed? Hm? Maybe I''ll buy some soil and try growing it in the dungeon.Thi/s chapter is updated by

 Chapter 178:

    Chapter 178:


    Alone In Reflection


    After defeating the Evil Apple Treant and returning safely to the surface, it was already lunchtime. The air was filled with the delightful aroma of curry, stimulating the empty stomachs of those who had been exercising vigorously.


    "Chatterlaughter"


    "Dad!"


    Among the paintballers in camouflage attire today, there were also many children and women running around gleefully, mixing in with them.


    "My, it''s quite lively here."


    "Yes, indeed."


    Walking alongside Ruu, scanning the surroundings, we got greeted with "Thank you for the meal!" from various directions. Just like last time, before entering the dungeon, we had prepared not only giant crabs but also kamado-uma meat, urging everyone to enjoy them.


    Responding to such voices with a wave and searching for a vacant spot, I noticed Nabe-san calling out.


    "Hey, Jung! Over here! There''s a spot next to me!"


    "Oh, it seems Nabe-san''s spot is empty."


    "Yes. Then, I''ll go call Machi-chan and the others."


    Approaching, next to Nabe-san was a woman of about the same age, along with a middle school-aged girl who bowed to us, so we exchanged greetings.


    "Hello. Oh, you''re here with your family today, Nabe-san?"


    "Yeah. You know, things have been getting a bit dangerous lately. So I thought I''d have my daughter and wife level up."


    With a slightly embarrassed expression on his face, Nabe-san explained the situation.


    I see. That''s why there are so many families here today. It wouldn''t be too difficult to defeat monsters like ghost aloes with that spear.


    "Is that so? Well, we originally took on the coaching gig for groping prevention."


    "Ohh. The kids you brought along, Jung-kun, are all such beautiful ladies."


    "Ah, hello, Nabe-san! You''re here with your family today, right?"


    "Hello~"


    At that moment, Seraii-san and the others arrived with their meals. It seemed someone had made skewers with giant kamado-uma meat, vegetables, and crab soup, suitable for a large group.


    Firstly, despite using Aura Sight diligently to check, I failed to notice the presence of the Evil Apple Treant. That was because the Evil Apple Trean used superior concealment skill to my Aura Sight. Despite that, Shark, who noticed the presence of the Evil Apple Trean solely on instinct, was quite something.


    It seems that when I''m alone, I''m cautious to the point of being timid, but when I''m with everyone, my attention tends to wander. The terrain of the dungeon, the presence of monsters, and the condition of each party member. Focusing on such things caused my concentration to waver from time to time.


    Moreover, while engaging in a fight with large monsters that charge at us strategy worked out well, simultaneously leading the battle from the front and giving orders was still difficult. We had discussed before that Ina-san would take command in such cases, but this time, Ina-san was overwhelmed by the enemy''s skill attacks. Keeping an eye on the movements of the boss monster while also paying attention to the movements of the members behind me was too much of a distraction.


    Although Nina-san and Ruu only suffered symptoms similar to hay fever, if the poison had been more severe, it would have been a serious matter.


    Yes, for now, I''ll identify the problems and organize them, then we''ll discuss them together later. There are parts that I can''t figure out on my own, after all.


    And so, the solitary reflection session ends here, and I relax my thoughts, gazing at the scenery.


    "Hehe, but the Valkyrie sisters, huh?"


    That''s what Nabe-san''s daughter mentioned earlier. It seems Admiral originally suggested it, but many paintballers also refer to Ruu and the others as Valkyries.


    Well, they look like Valkyries in their armor-like shiny golden suits, so, understandably, he would call them that.


    I also like the sound of the word "Valkyrie". Descending only to the brave warriors who have fallen on the battlefield, guiding their souls to Valhalla.


    "But the Valkyries in Norse mythology aren''t that simple."


    The Valkyries only come to fetch the souls of brave warriors because they are collecting the souls of warriors to prepare for the upcoming final battle. So, although it''s said, "Only the souls of warriors who have fallen will be picked up by the Valkyries as a badge of honor.". if you grasp their hands, from then on, until the day the final battle begins and even after death, there will be no peace, just endless days of hellish boot camp until the final battle begins.


    In other words, Valkyries can be said to be a "beautifully decorated forced conscription of the dead, much like a love trap".


    Therefore, the value of the souls of human warriors collected in this way is not great.


    The Valkyries'' leader, the goddess Brynhilde, bets the souls of human warriors as stakes in a bet with the great god Odin.


    Yes, from the gods'' perspective, the value of human souls feels somewhat negligible, and it''s a really heartbreaking story.


    Well, Brynhilde seems to be the most human-like existence in Norse mythology, and she''s also a goddess who is said to have actually existed as a model for the Nibelungenlied and other works.


    "Hey Jung, can I talk to you for a moment?"


    I heard footsteps approaching, but when I turned around, Shark was standing behind me.


    "Oh, Shark. What''s up?"


    "I have something to talk to you about"


    It seemed that Shark hadn''t gone into the dungeon with Ruu and the others, as she wasn''t armed. And she had something to tell me.


    Hmm, I wonder what it could be.

 Chapter 179:

    Chapter 179:


    Aura Massage


    "Alright, shall we sit and talk while admiring the scenery?"


    I''m encouraging Shark to sit next to me by laying down a dried susuki grass and using it as a cushion, instead of a mat.


    ""


    Shark sits without saying a word on the dried susuki grass.


    Stage one success. It seems she''s uncomfortable with direct eye contact when talking to people. Shark tends to stare directly into your eyes. If she doesn''t fix that soon, she''ll make unnecessary enemies like me.


    In contrast, Serai-san always smiles when our eyes meet, and Nina-san smiles softly. That''s probably one of the big reasons why they''re popular. It''s not just because they''re pretty.


    ""


    Since Shark doesn''t speak up, I wait for her to start talking while I gaze at the scenery. I know I should take my time, and talk at my own pace in situations like this, being bad at talking.


    "Hey"


    "Yeah?"


    "Why is Jung so good at using skills?"


    "Hmm"


    To put it bluntly, the answer would be "because I''m an otaku".


    If grown adults were to use words like dungeon'', monsters'', magic'', and skills'' in everyday conversations, they would have been laughed at as incompetent members of society based on the previous common sense.


    But that common sense has been shattered.


    Dungeons have appeared, causing frequent subway closures and disruptions to the lifeline. Monsters have emerged on the surface, attacking many people and causing panic. Amid these disturbances, those who gained powers such as magic and skills have been active, saving lives and being commended.


    Yes, common sense has changed.


    However, for those who have been firmly facing reality until now, things like dungeons,'' monsters'', magic'', and skills'' are incomprehensible foreign objects. They might unconsciously reject them as incomprehensible entities.


    But otaku is different.


    Otaku who haven''t been facing reality so firmly have been dreaming with things like anime, manga, novels, and games'' and have been familiar with things like dungeons,'' monsters,'' magic,'' and skills.''


    Therefore, even in a world like this, they can accept those things readily as if saying, "Yeah, I knew that." Subconsciously recognizing things like magic and skills as existing positively, the path connects smoothly without any inconvenience, and so on.


    That''s the feeling. That''s the reason.


    "Water is aura? Ice is a magical power??"


    "Well, it''s a conceptual discussion, so don''t think too hard about it. Remember that compressing ki creates an aura, and compressing aura creates magical power''."


    "Then why can''t I feel either aura or magical power?"


    "Hmm, maybe because you''re too energetic."


    "Energetic having lots of ki,'' right? So why doesn''t it work then?"


    "Relax. You''re full of energy. You have plenty of ki''. But right now, you''re like a pot boiling without a lid, constantly boiling over, and it''s not compressed at all. So in that state, how could ki turn into aura?"


    "Hmm."


    "Meditating and refining ki means concentrating it with your willpower you could say it''s compressing it. By continuously increasing the density of ki, it eventually transforms into aura. It''s like how air condenses and turns into liquid when cooled"


    "And then, by further compressing and condensing that liquid until it solidifies into a solid, aura eventually transforms into magical power. The logic is just that, but afterward, try to calm your mind and focus on feeling ki properly."


    Hmm, I''ve been explaining this kind of thing all along. But each time, Shark just got teased by Seki or didn''t concentrate. And I only talk to Shark on weekends anyway.


    But I never thought it would have such a lasting effect.


    "Right, so then. Hold your hand, palm facing up."


    "Huh?"


    Shark holds her right hand out, and I place my hand over it, using only the aura I''ve produced to give her hand a hand massage.


    "Ah!?"


    "You see? This is aura"


    You can''t normally see it, but if you can see auras, you should be able to see the aura extending from my hand wrapping around Shark''s hand like slime. And this is definitely not a residue with mass.


    "Auras are invisible like this. But if it''s the life energy of a living creature, denser than magical power, normal eyes can see it too. You saw the life energy light of the Evil Apostle, right?"


    "It feels warm"


    Even though I''m explaining it, Shark seems distracted by the aura massage. Oh well.


    "I''ll keep going like this, so remember well what it feels like to sense aura"


    "Yeahokay"


    Under the gently sunny sky, with dried susuki swaying quietly in the breeze, I massaged Shark''s hand with aura until the sun began to set.

 Chapter 180:

    Chapter 180:


    Three Servants And Visitors From The Underworld


    "Monkey! (Thud!)"


    "Frog! (Bam!)"


    "Slug! (Drool)"


    Right now, there are three monsters in front of me.


    ""


    """"""


    I collected their cards while diving into the dungeon to get giant rhinoceros beetle meat today.


    "Hmm but they''re all remarkably slimy"


    Not to mention the frog and slug being slimy, even the monkey''s fur feels sticky like tar. Well, that made it difficult for acid attacks to work on it.


    When these three stand together, it''s surreal. Why does our refrigerator dungeon have only these kinds of monsters?


    "Well, whatever. I needed slime-hunting personnel anyway. Alright, everyone, get to work. Defeat slimes and gather drops."


    With that instruction, the three monsters, making slow squishy footsteps, moved from the anteroom to the first basement floor. Since the card-ified monsters are connected by a sort of link, simple communication is possible, so I can give orders like this.


    After observing for a while, it seems all three are efficiently carrying out the assigned tasks.


    All three monsters'' cards are reddish-brown. They''re probably common in rarity, but they can easily handle slimes. I prohibited the poop-throwing monkey from throwing poop, so it''s using scratching attacks. The martial arts frog is splatting slimes with its palm with a paddle. The giant slug is crushing slimes with its weight.


    Indeed, the difference in physique matters. When I had the skateboard imp fight slimes on the fifth basement level, despite the level difference, they easily got defeated.


    "Now, should I take care of the plants next"


    Returning from the first basement floor to the dungeon anteroom, I watered the lined-up planters with a watering can.


    These are planted with seeds dropped by vampire carrots and evil apple monsters. Since nothing has sprouted yet, the soil is getting wet. But it''s exciting to see what will sprout. And it''s safer to grow them in the dungeon.


    If you grow seeds dropped by monsters outside and something happens, it''ll be troublesome.


    Yes, it''s been three days since the second plant dungeon expedition. And I had obtained five potions.VIsit  for the best novel reading experience


    The day after returning from the plant dungeon expedition, when I went to drop off the loot at Sanada Pharmaceuticals again, Tadokorosan gave them to me. As he handed over the paper bag, I thought he might have given me a nutritious drink as a token of appreciation, but it turned out to be a healing potion.


    [If you like, you can have this, Egutsu-san.]


    [Ah, is this a nutritious drink? Thank you very much.]


    [No, it''s a healing potion developed in our company. Although it got rejected for the pigments inspection, its efficacy is not inferior.]


    [Wow!!]


    So, the healing potion I received was like a nutritious drink in a brown bottle.


    It''s as if the delivery person can''t see anything.


    ""


    What''s with this mystery? Horror in broad daylight? Puzzled, the oni girl speaks up.


    "May we come in, Master?"


    Master? What''s with Master''? Apparently, Master'' refers to me. And have I become a dangerous person who can''t distinguish between dreams and reality?


    "Um, who might you be?"


    "Um, excuse me, passing through. It''s a delivery."


    The delivery person, who had just finished delivering the package, answered cheerfully and left. No, not like that.


    "Japanese Wolf!"


    And this time, the energetic kemonomimi girl spoke up. Ah, you said that in my dream, didn''t you?


    "Onibaba desu"


    Next, the oni girl, with small horns on both sides of her forehead, said reluctantly.


    Yeah, she was wearing something like a flesh-colored robe? No longer a giant onibaba, but a petite oni girl. But still, your forehead is so clean.


    These two seem invisible to others, so if this continues, I''ll end up looking like a crazy person talking to myself. I decided to let them into my room.


    ..


    "Well, please. There''s no alcohol, but enjoy plenty of smoked meat. Oh, and if you''d like, there''s crab too."


    So, what did I do? I invited the yokai girls into my room and treated them hospitably.


    Since they came to my place, they must have some business. But first, let''s treat them well. After all, I''m an otaku strong in the fantasy department, so even if I''m dealing with yokai-like beings, I have an idea on how to handle them.


    So, it''s mealtime.


    Even the goddess Izanami-no-Mikoto, who gave birth to Japanese gods, couldn''t return from the land of Yomi once she died.


    That''s because she ate the impure food of Yomi. Yes, this is a mysterious system where eating the food of that world forcibly binds you there.


    But this mysterious system is not only found in Japanese mythology but also appears in Greek mythology in the Descent of Persephone into the Underworld.'' So, its effects are likely well-known. By the way, Persephone was only given a little of the food of the underworld by the underworld king Hades, but she had to spend four months of the year in the underworld.


    That''s why it''s mealtime here.


    If these guys are the yokai I think they are, they should be bound by such systems and rules. Like the snow woman''s Never reveal your true identity'' or the crane''s return of kindness Never peek.'' If that''s the case, I won''t have to worry about being taken somewhere, and I can literally fight on my home turf. But aren''t I risking danger by harboring those whose intentions are unclear? Well, in terms of not understanding things, I''m in the same boat.


    I''ve turned into an Amazoness macho, a new half, and now I even have one foot as a slime. And I''m even commanding a monkey that throws poop, a martial arts frog, and a giant slug. I''ve already reached that point, or rather, I''m already like that, so even if one or two yokai girls are added, it''s no big deal.


    And while thinking about that, I see the Japanese wolf girl nibbling happily on the smoked meat and the oni girl eating crab, touching her cheeks and shrugging her shoulders. Hahaha, was it that delicious?


    Now then, these two. What exactly did they come here for?

 Chapter 181:

    Chapter 181:


    Yokai Brides And Crab Dungeon 2nd Floor


    ""Take care of us.""


    That''s what the yokai girls said to me.


    Apparently, these two were once notorious evil yokai in the neighborhood. Well, according to them, anyway.


    They used to fiercely compete over territory every day. But one day, they tried to settle it once and for all, resulting in a spectacular double knockout. And it just so happened that they were both sealed by a passing traveling monk.


    Well, that''s the gist of it. Geez, what a mess.


    "So, why did you end up here with me?"


    "Aka Daikon! So full of spirit!"


    "Gah, because this wolf cub ate it up!"


    (Huh? Oh! Could it be that shrine!?)


    I got a clue from the yokai girls'' conversation.


    Come to think of it, on the way back from my first visit to the plant dungeon, we stopped by a park for a restroom break. At that time, I had been playing with high-spirit ginseng out of curiosity. But perhaps I played with it a bit too much, as some strange liquid oozed out of the ginseng, making me uncomfortable, so I left it as an offering at the nearby shrine.


    And that shrine apparently turned out to be where these yokai girls were sealed.


    (Hmm, I see.)


    Well, dungeons exist with monsters, so finding yokai here is not surprising. But it''s unexpected for the ball to come from such a direction.


    "So, Aka Daikon, huh? You contacted me after the offered high spirit ginseng connection, right?"


    As I asked, the yokai girls nodded in agreement.


    Furthermore, using the channel of fate, the oni girl tried to attack me. Hmm, it''s like a cyber attack that''s trending nowadays. Apparently, it was a dream I had when I was staying at the inn.


    But the result was a defeat, losing most of their yokai power and being taken advantage of.


    However, according to yokai rules, since they made a pact, we''re now in a husband-wife relationship, so they traveled all the way from the Boso Peninsula here on foot to be taken care of.


    "Huh, what? So, both of you are my wives!?"


    As I asked, the yokai girls nodded again. Come to think of it, things got quite intimate at the end. I got too carried away thinking it was a dream.


    Hmm, a new piece of information. I unknowingly became a yokai husband.


    "It''s okay. So, to take care of you, should I just give you some high-spirited ginseng and some fake smoked meat?"


    I accepted the yokai brides.


    Yeah, I still carry the complex of not being popular back then.


    If I can be popular, I welcome even non-humans. Besides, yokai brides can''t be seen by ordinary people. Ruka might be surprised if she finds out, but since the yokai brides don''t want a family register or property, it shouldn''t be a problem.


    I''m aware that I''m increasingly diverging from human common sense and feelings, but valuing such things didn''t make me happy. So, it doesn''t matter.


    (Huh, I thought a sword dropped, but it''s just bones.)


    The giant mudskippers I slaughtered with a gold lever turned into smoke and disappeared, leaving behind magic stones and "fish bones." Fish bones. I can only think of using them to make broth.


    (So the crabs crawl out from the 3rd floor or lower. That must be quite difficult.)


    In between the giant mudskippers, I saw the familiar sight of giant crabs walking.


    It feels like the third basement floor is the giant crab''s territory, but to get there, one has to advance through this marshland, so I''ll pass on that.


    Yeah, now that I''ve acquired the skill "Mucus", I feel the horror of being stuck in the mud and unable to move. After all, I''m constantly slaughtering monsters like this. I don''t want to die like I''m just being killed without being able to resist.


    ..


    After dealing with the giant mudskippers I captured and brought out of the Crab Dungeon, I gave them to the monkey, frog, and slug as a reward for their work. The three of them happily started eating it.


    "White fish, it looks delicious boiled or fried."


    While watching the three monsters gobble up the giant mudskippers, I thought so. I''ve become quite accustomed to eating dungeon monsters.


    And, I''m glad I picked up the Crab Dungeon. Thanks to it, there''s a variety of fresh seafood available to eat as much as I want.


    ..


    "What''s this invitation for cooperation in physical fitness measurement test for dungeon ability holders?"


    As I sorted through the mail piled up in the mailbox after leaving the dungeon, I found such a postcard. The sender was the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare.


    Reading the contents, it seemed that this postcard was sent to those who had dived into open dungeons under test operation, asking them to undergo physical fitness tests and cooperate in information gathering.


    "Hmm instead of that, they should just open the dungeons to the public again."


    I don''t want to go out of my way to do something like this, exposing my hand like that. Thinking that, I threw the postcard into the trash.


    Well, personally, that''s fine, but as a country, it might not be so easy.


    The reason why legislation related to dungeons is lagging behind is because of disputes over ownership rights. If dungeons were just disasters, everyone would want to get rid of the land where dungeons appeared.


    But if you survive after diving into a dungeon, you become superhuman.


    Even just that alone, the benefits of dungeons are immeasurable. Furthermore, now there''s the added value of being a resource mine. The magic circles that India succeeded in developing, which can extract circular motion of fortune, use magic stones obtained in dungeons.


    So, the merits of monsters overflowing and those demerits are conflicting, and there''s strong opposition within the government on how to manage dungeons.


    Even if the country were to manage all dungeons collectively, there are now so many dungeons that it''s practically impossible to manage them all within the country. And the landowners who have dungeons appearing on their land stubbornly refuse to sell, counting on the profits they would get in the future. But if there''s any problem, they''ll just blame the country for everything, so it''s also a bad situation.


    Well, I can''t say much about others since I''m keeping my dungeon hidden and privatized.


    If my Refrigerator Dungeon were to cause a monster stampede and kill people, then the responsibility would lie with me.


    Therefore, I must properly thin them out and manage them appropriately.


    Fortunately, it''s possible to have the cardified monsters fight the dungeon monsters, so I don''t need to deal with everything alone. Today, monkeys, frogs, and slugs are energetically hunting slimes.


    Come to think of it, those monkeys, frogs, and slugs.


    They''re unexpectedly working hard, and I''m grateful for that. Sometimes they eat crabs without permission, but I''ll let that slide.

 Chapter 182:

    Chapter 182:


    A Peculiar Encounter


    3:00 PM. On the way back from the chiropractic school, I stopped by the usual standing soba shop to fill my stomach with spring chrysanthemum and croquette soba. Yep, it was delicious today.


    But as I cheerfully stepped outside, I unexpectedly ran into a man.


    It was Kei Myoukenichi, a former colleague from the company I used to work for.


    "Oh."


    "Egetsu!?"


    Ah, I ended up making a sour face again. Ruined the good mood after the meal.


    However, Kei Myou was not in his usual suit. But he''s in work clothes, with a shoulder bag slung over his shoulder. And in his hand, he held a small stepladder. Yes, that was the fashion I used to wear while working.


    Moreover, Kei Myou seemed somewhat regretful to be seen in that attire.


    (Haha, I see.)


    "Ohhh!? Isn''t this Senpai Kei Myou? What''s with that getup? Did you move to the business department?"


    Kei Myou, who had been mocking the business department so much, for the sake of returning that grudge, I would now ridicule him with a smug smirk. How''s that? This power, learned from the likes of Sekitani-san who teases the sharks, is incredible.


    "Grr Egetsu! It''s because of you that I!"


    "Hmm, what''s with that face~? Not to say this, but wasn''t it no big deal for the department even after I left? If they''re not making unreasonable demands on you again."


    "Huh!?"


    As I retorted, Kei Myou averted his angry gaze, looking elsewhere.


    Huh? What? Could it be that even after I left, they were still making the same unreasonable demands? Seriously? Are they idiots? Even when I was there, everyone in the business department was overwhelmed with overwork!


    And if they increased the burden even further, there''s no way it could work out.


    "It''s because of you that I was transferred to the business department!"


    No, that''s just reaping what you sow. During my tenure, I repeatedly pleaded.


    "Even if you''re winning contracts, please allow sufficient time for delivery." But they treated it like trivial whining and continued to chase cheap contracts without filling the gap left by my departure, without thinking about the consequences.


    "Hmm, I see. Well, even if that''s the case, if you''re the excellent Senpai Kei Myou, you should be fine, right? You used to say things like, Finish up the jobs you''ve won quickly and start on new contracts right away.'', didn''t you?"


    "Guh!"


    Yes, yes, he used to say such things quite often.


    But it was a fact that, driven by the desire for sales that month, that atmosphere pervaded the entire company. As a result, the sales department, which brought in contracts, wielded the most power, and the business department was left to clean up the mess with overtime every day.


    But within the company, that was considered normal.


    Oh, of course, I feel a little bad for the other members of the business department for suddenly quitting. But that''s just a little bit. Because it was also them who had been neglecting that trend since before I joined.


    Hmm, well, but this doesn''t sit right.VIsit  for the best novel reading experience


    "We learned that!"


    Oh, what, what''s that?


    Because of the two near-death experiences in the dungeon, the wannabe DQNs have become somewhat less obnoxious DQNs.


    "After that, we started helped killing monsters in the stampedes right away!"


    "Now, even we''re trying to emulate you!"


    "We thought helping people was the only way!"


    Huh, what? So were you doing something like helping people in the previous stampedes? Hmm, I''m starting to look at you guys a little differently. I only helped my girlfriend during those times.


    "And then, among those we helped was the president of a transportation company!"


    "Now we''re working there!"


    "As for myself Um, I got married to the girl I helped at that time."


    Huh! What''s with this dramatic before-and-after feel-good success story!? I''m starting to get interested in this conversation!


    "Hey Egetsu."


    But when the impatient Kei Myoukenichi interrupts, the wannabe DQNs suddenly glare at me with triangular eyes.


    "What''s up with you!?"


    "That''s disrespectful to the bro!"


    Yeah, you guys are still rough, aren''t you? That''s not good. And stop calling me bro in the middle of the street. People might think I''m involved in your work, and the office lady walks away in a hurry.


    "Oh well, it''s good to see you guys are still doing well. I''d like to chat more, but I have things to do now."


    It''s such a hassle to mediate between Kei Myou and these guys, the last thing I want. So I''ll end the conversation here and pretend to leave to the wannabe DQNs.


    And I give Kei Myou a hand signal behind my back, saying "Get out of here quickly."


    "Oh, is that so? Well then, bro, if there''s anything else"


    """Excuse us!"""


    "Yeah, see you later. It''s a life I''ve picked up with great care. Drive safely and work hard."


    And so, the wannabe DQN trio left.


    Honestly, I never thought it would come to this. The only reason I didn''t abandon those guys was that I thought, "If I keep them alive, they might do something stupid again and become a perfect guinea pigs". And besides, if someone dies in front of you, you''re obligated to report it to the police, and it''s a hassle.


    To think it would change so much. Life is unpredictable.


    Oh, and despite helping him, Kei Myou, as he left, glared at me again. He''s still the same guy.


    But you know, Kei Myou?


    Being an adult means being able to clean up the mess you made yourself.'' If you''re an adult, you should handle your own mess.

 Chapter 183:

    Chapter 183:


    Shark''s Training Part


    [Bam! Bam!]


    "That''s it, one-two! Use your legs. Use them more forcefully!"


    "Ugh!"


    The sound of Shark hitting the sandbag reverberates in the antechamber of the refrigerated dungeon. Because I''m training Shark, who came over after school, at my place.


    [Bam! Bam!]


    "Come on! Step into it more firmly! Don''t hesitate! Step in as if you''re going to tackle them!"


    Sweating, Shark hits the sandbag in training attire. Wearing a stylish navy and gray top with pants that don''t hinder her movement.


    As I watch from behind, I adjust my sunglasses.


    Yes, in my mind, I always wear sunglasses as a coach. Not to hide my gaze from Shark''s impressive high school girl bust or fresh high school girl hips, but to conceal my tendency to glance at them.


    [Bam! Bam!]


    "Don''t rest now! Your pace is dropping! Thirty seconds left!"Updated from


    A moment alone with a cute high school girl. But there''s no hint of sweetness in the air; tension fills the antechamber.


    But that''s how it should be. Shark''s wrists and ankles are wrapped in mucus tubes under the dungeon''s pale light, and thick mucus is wound around her waist, connecting to the back wall. Without exerting enough force, she''d topple backward in an instant.


    And the sandbag Shark is hitting isn''t just a regular sandbag. It''s a mucus sandbag with elasticity resembling flesh, hanging from the ceiling in large droplets.


    Yes This is the dungeon hole'' for Shark, who sought coaching from me to defeat the detestable antagonist.


    "All right, two-minute break! Use it to catch your breath properly! Meditative breathing!"


    "Haah! Haah! Haah!"


    As Shark collapses backward, pulled by the mucus tubes, she tries to regulate her breath, lying on her back.


    (Despite being strong-willed, she has a lot of guts)


    I''ve trained Ruu and others with the same training menu when they came over, but none were as committed as Shark. Of course, they''re doing it seriously, but not as intensely.


    (But maybe it''s also because she has a strong dislike for her Aikido classmates.)


    It might seem like I''m encouraging fights, but I know Shark isn''t the type to engage in malicious bullying. I want to support her. Well, the main reason might be, "Losing is frustrating!"


    Shark puffs her cheeks and gets angry, but she seems to have understood. Good, now it''s time for practice.


    ..


    "Like this from a stance with both arms firmly guarding the head move in as if you''re going to tackle them, then use the trembling leg for an elbow strike!"


    [Zupaaan!!]


    "Ugh!!"


    The mucus sandbag, struck by my right elbow using the trembling leg, bursts and explodes behind it, shaking the entire antechamber vigorously, and pounding on our eardrums.


    "Hey! If you hit something like that, you''ll kill a classmate! What are you teaching me?!"


    Shark, perhaps terrified by its excessive power, approaches me with a pale face.


    "No, this is just a demonstration. Don''t use such techniques seriously, alright? Besides in real combat, your abilities might not even be half as effective."


    When I teach, I teach properly. And I don''t indiscriminately teach such dangerous techniques to anyone.


    Although Shark seems to be in conflict with her Aikido classmates, I know she''s the type to protect her classmates in case of monster attacks, so I teach her these dangerous techniques.


    In that sense, I respect Shark.


    "If you reach out, your joints will be manipulated and you''ll be thrown away. So, just don''t reach out. And also, Iron Mountain Leaning Body and Low Hip Push!"


    [Zupaaan!! Zupaaan!!]


    Struck by Iron Mountain Leaning Body and Low Hip Push, the mucus sandbag bursts into pieces.


    By the way, the trembling leg and Iron Mountain Leaning Body are techniques of Baguazhang, one of the Chinese martial arts. It''s probably a very famous martial art even in Japan, through games and manga. And Low Hip Push is a pseudo-derivative technique using the trembling leg.


    "Incredible! That huge sandbag exploded into pieces in an instant!"


    "Haha, impressive, right? You''ll master all of these techniques as well."


    "R-Really!?"


    "Yes, really. And I''ve already arranged a suitable sparring partner for you."


    "A sparring partner? Wait, is it Machi?"


    "No, it''s not her. Well then, since it''s a good opportunity, let me introduce you."


    Telling Shark to wait there, I head towards the door to the first basement floor. Hehehehe

 Chapter 184:

    Chapter 184:


    Sparring Partner


    [Nu]


    "Gaaah!"


    Returning to the dungeon antechamber with Shark''s sparring partner, I was greeted by a grandiose scream.


    "Hey, quiet down a bit. And that''s another filthy scream."


    "W-what the heck is that!?"


    Shark asked, pointing at me, visibly shaken and tongue-tied.


    "What do you mean, it''s a frog? Can''t you see?"


    "What part of that thing looks like a frog? It''s clearly not a Western monster!"


    Upon hearing that, I looked again at the combat frog standing beside me.


    Well, it''s certainly a bit sharper than when it was on the 7th floor. But that''s because it''s been roaming around hunting slimes on the 1st floor, taking down giant crabs on its own. It''s stronger than before, but not by much.


    "But still it''s a frog, right?"The source of this content no/v(el)bi((n))


    "It''s standing! It''s huge! I''ve never seen a frog with such ripped abs! It looks even stronger than a predator!"


    "Hey, calling it a predator is going too far. It doesn''t vanish like one, nor does it use strange weapons. It''s primarily hand-to-hand combat. I thought it would be a good sparring partner for you."


    "I don''t want to spar with something so slimy and scary! Ugh!"


    Shark glared at the combat frog discontentedly.


    Is it really that strange? Even in fairy tales, a frog is wrestling a rabbit. So, if a hardcore otaku high school girl wrestles with a combat frog, it shouldn''t be that strange. By the way, our monkey doesn''t act as a referee, it just throws poop.


    Hmm, let''s observe the combat frog again.


    Yeah, it''s about the same height as an adult male. It would be close to two meters if it stood straight. But it''s hunched over. But it''s broad. That''s partly because its head is big, and it looks like its front legs grow from the base of its head where its shoulders would be.


    However, it''s very muscular, with ripped abs just like Shark said.


    That''s probably from exercising while hunting slimes and sticking to high-protein, low-fat crab meat. As a result, it has a triangular, almost diamond-shaped silhouette. Well, the diamond shape is mainly because of its big head.


    Its front legs are muscular and thick, and it''s extremely dexterous with its webbed fingers and agile joints.


    But the most impressive thing is its thigh muscles, which have a balance of muscles similar to a track cyclist. So its kicks are very powerful. With one kick, it could easily crush someone''s collarbone.


    It''s not good at moving like a frontkick because of its frog skeleton. But if you let your guard down because it showed its back, you''ll receive a terrifyingly powerful backkick.


    And the scariest thing about it is yet to come.


    Its entire body is covered in amphibian mucus, making it almost impervious to strikes. It''s like trying to hit a boxer covered in Vaseline.


    And if it can''t defeat its opponent in combat, it''ll resort to grappling techniques and drag them into the water.


    For example, it''ll lock them in a headlock or a bear hug and try to drag them into the water together. It knows very well that few monsters can beat it in a breath-holding contest underwater.


    How about that? Pretty strong?


    "Hmm you''re good at grappling, huh."


    "Gecko"


    See, it even responds when spoken to.


    And I also made an effort, you know.


    Strength: 266 33


    Endurance: 258 32


    Intelligence: 251 31


    Spirit: 265 34


    Agility: 253 33


    Luck: 390 3


    Frustration: 554


    Dexterity: 27


    By comparison, it''s like this.


    Even though they''re both level 12, you can see how much stronger it is. Isn''t it incredible? Back then, I was so happy with just a 2 or 3-point increase in stats.


    Oh well, how nostalgic.


    But looking at it again, it''s amazing. Stats are about 8 to 9 times higher, and sadly, luck has remained at 3. If I hadn''t gotten the Luck skill orb from the giant tadpole, it might have stayed that way forever, and that''s chilling.


    Now


    Level 12 38


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Stats


    Strength: 266 245


    Endurance: 258 250


    Intelligence: 251 246


    Spirit: 265 271


    Agility: 253 248


    Luck: 390 166


    Frustration: 554 356


    And looking at the stats for the same level, it''s like this.


    When I was level 38, it was the closest to now. In terms of level difference, it''s about three times. But back then, I was in darkness and turmoil. It was a lonely and painful dark age. Because of the overflowing magic at that time, the pupils of the bug king mask turned red.


    But why is the "frustration" value higher now than it was then? Considering how happy I am now, I think it should be lower.


    "Hyaah! Take this!"


    "Geckoo! Geck!"


    Hehehe, now that we''re in battle, Shark seems to have forgotten about the combat frog being slimy and scary, and he''s putting all his effort into sparring. And since the combat frog has been told not to hurt Shark by overextending its joints, they''re fighting quite nicely.


    [Thud! Wham! Whack!]


    Yeah yeah, looking good.


    It was a pretty good decision to make the combat frog our ally. But "Western monster" huh? Is it not entirely inaccurate? Shark sure knows how to put it.

 Chapter 185:

    Chapter 185:


    Siblings


    ""I''m going to kill you!""


    While walking through the town, suddenly blocked by two unknown boys, a declaration of murder was received.


    It''s the appearance of hitmen. Huh, who are you guys? Assassins from the Colony??


    But just as I was concerned about the increasingly younger and more vicious juvenile crimes, along came Nina-san, who was walking alongside me, inexplicably talking to the young hitmen with a smile.


    "Oh my, if it isn''t Masa and Yuki! Wow~! When did you come to Tokyo? It''s been a while!!"


    Today, unusually, Nina-san invited us out for a meal, saying, "There''s a delicious pasta place. Want to go together?" So, the two of us were out together.


    "Today, just now"


    "I wanted to surprise sis"


    Ah, I see. Nina-san seems to know the young hitmen. Come to think of it, I''ve heard before that Nina-san has a younger twin brother. So, if Nina-san knows the names of the two boys and they call Nina-san "sis," it''s clear that the three of them are siblings.


    (Hmm, that''s how it is.)


    Once understood, the profiling afterward is simple.


    The beloved sister went to Tokyo for her education. It''s not difficult to imagine that the twin brothers, eager to see their sister after so long, landed in Tokyo excitedly. They must have had discussions like, "Let''s suddenly go see sis and surprise her!"


    But despite that, as they head towards their sister''s place relying on the address, they discover their sister walking alongside an unfamiliar man. This wouldn''t sit well.


    But they can''t take out their anger and frustration on their beloved sister. So, facing me, who was walking alongside them, waves of murderous intent awaken That''s how it goes.


    ""Sis, who''s that?""


    Just like when they declared their intent to kill, the siblings question their sister in harmony. Their eyes are clearly filled with hostility towards me. Well, there it is


    "Eh? Th-this person is a yoga teacher! Sis is currently learning yoga!!"


    What? Due to Nina-san''s panicked response to her brothers'' questioning, I ended up being labeled as a yoga teacher.


    But, that can''t be helped. Honestly, I can''t just say, "I''m trying to coach a dungeon", right? I can''t be open about the dungeon, and if they were to find out that I''m delving into dungeons, it would only cause unnecessary worry for the brothers.


    Alright, from this moment on, I am a yoga master!


    For Nina-san''s sake, I''ll go train in the mountains of India and even try to embody the soul of a saint in this body, extending limbs and teleporting!


    With such passionate feelings in my heart, I nod my head from side to side and greet the boys with a "Namaste", to which they reluctantly return a nod, seemingly for the sake of their sister.


    Quite unenthusiastic.


    It must be difficult to send their daughter to college and raise two elementary school boys with that income. That''s why Nina-san does things like allowance returns'' for her parents.


    I heard from Serai-san that Nina-san exchanges presents from herbivore guys, potential boyfriends, for cash.'' But my impression is, Well, in moderation.'' To be able to freely give women valuable items as a college student, it''s probably not his own hard-earned money anyway.


    Anyway, with such economic circumstances, the lodging for the twin brothers who came to Tokyo would be their sister''s place. But if they were to see that Kasumi-sou,'' it would, or rather certainly, make them anxious.


    For now, I prepared an amount that seems enough for two nights at a reasonably priced hotel in Tokyo. If 200,000 yen isn''t enough, I''ll figure something out with a money transfer app.


    "Sis, were you okay when you were stampeding alone?"


    "Y-yeah, I was fine Were Masa and Yuki okay? They weren''t scared or anything?"


    The brothers are named Yukinori and Masaki. As expected of Nina-san''s brothers, they have very well-defined features. They''ll probably be popular as handsome men in the future. Lucky them.


    So, the three siblings, talking about each other''s recent experiences, happily enjoy deluxe anmitsu. It''s a fusion of gorgeousness, like parfait and anmitsu combined. Looks delicious. Maybe I''ll have that too.


    "We were fine! The old folks in the shopping district chased away the monsters for us! Right, Masa!"


    "Yeah! The old folks going "poco poco" and "pachi pachi" were amazing! Plus, it''s Osaka!"


    Nina-san probably experienced a fear of great collapse rather than monsters, so she might not want to remember that time. But there seems to be plenty of "poco poco" and "pachi pachi" old folks in Osaka''s shopping district. I don''t understand the meaning, but it sounds impressive.


    And the immense trust in Osaka.


    Wasn''t it in a remade alien invasion movie that Osaka was the first to destroy the aliens'' weapons? Thinking about it, you can''t underestimate Osaka.


    And with that, my deluxe anmitsu arrives, and as Nina-san engages in conversation, I ask the brothers about dungeon affairs in Osaka.


    If I ask about family matters, they might think I''m eyeing their sister! So, better to avoid their hostility.


    "When we can enter the dungeon, we''ll become adventurers and get stronger! Right, Masa!"


    "Yeah! Then we''ll protect sis with all we''ve got!"


    Yeah, yeah, what a beautiful sibling love.


    Sigh. I wonder what having a sister feels like. There was a time when I was just starting high school, and I admired a kind and cute senior girl, but other than that, she had a boyfriend, and we had no contact after graduation.


    Apart from that, I only have erotic games and manga. Wait, thinking about that is extremely disrespectful to Nina-san. Sorry again.


    .


    "Alright, take care."


    "Yeah, it''s nice to spend some time alone with my sister after a long time."


    Watching the close-knit siblings walk hand in hand, with the sister in the middle, against the backdrop of the city dyed in the colors of dusk.


    Yeah, it''s a picturesque scene.

 Chapter 186:

    Chapter 186:


    Skill Shock


    "Ah! What the heck are you eating, a Skill Orb!?"


    At 5:00 PM, returning home after diligently studying at the chiropractic school, I found a monkey I had sent on slime hunting eating a Skill Orb.


    When scolded, the monkey, with its eyes rolling in black and white while choking, then turned its protesting gaze towards me, saying, "Huh? Why are you mad at me??".


    "Oh, no, I''m not angry. I just wanted to confirm if you''ll take such action."


    Yeah, monsters in the so-called tame state that I want to summon from the card have a connection between the summoner and the monster. This enables simple communication even with monsters that don''t understand words.Updated from


    But this is only simple communication, so things don''t always go smoothly.


    In this case, I ordered the monkeys to hunt slimes and gather drops'', but from my perspective, the drops naturally included Skill Orbs. However, from the monkeys'' perspective, it seems they had the understanding that since this is power obtained by defeating prey, it belongs to me!''


    By the way, in response to the same order, the giant slug defeats the slimes but leaves the drops untouched.


    The monkeys couldn''t bear to see that and started picking the drops instead. In fact, they will keep eating drop magic stones and fresh Japanese sweets until their stomachs are full. Even if you tell a giant slug to pick up items, it''s helpless without hands.


    So, regarding filling their stomachs, they probably had the recognition that since they weren''t told not to eat, it was okay to eat.


    Just because monsters are ordered to hunt slimes and gather drops'' doesn''t mean they think, Since we''re gathering them, we shouldn''t eat them ourselves!''


    This applies to monkeys and frogs alike; when they get hungry, they eat magic stones and fresh Japanese sweets as they please. Well, even so, once they''re full, they''ll properly gather drops all the way to the antechamber, so it balances out.


    But monsters can also use Skill Orbs.


    I tried experimenting to see if monkeys, frogs, and slugs could use the [Acid] skill by gathering them. Surprisingly, all three could use it. However, since their levels were still low and they weren''t used to it, all that happened was shhh!'' and acid liquid came out.


    "Hmm, I see Wait a minute! When you think about it, this is amazing!"


    It''s amazing if monsters can learn new skills retroactively. Just acquiring one skill can make a huge difference in terms of combat effectiveness.


    If we were to guide and nurture this artificially, we might be able to create something like a Skill Customized Goblin'', which looks like an ordinary goblin, but it''s completely different!


    "Well, now that I know this, I''ll get back to work." I ordered the three gathered creatures happily, and on my way home, I hunted slimes myself to get a Skill Orb.


    Like this, I plucked out the core barehanded and activated [Usurpation] while crushing it. Just like this. This is the Skill Orb of the slime, [usurpation acquisition method].


    And "I can''t just sit idly by." I infused magical power into the Skill Orb of [Acid] and focused on releasing its power.


    "[Kyuwa~! Papachichichi! Pashuun!!]"


    "What!?"


    (Huh? Could it be that I failed to acquire the skill?!)


    After Kyuwa~!'' it would be Pawawa~!'' and the power hidden in the Skill Orb would flow into my body, but for some reason, now it scattered with a feeling like Pachichichi! Pashuun!!''.


    Skills:


    ..


    Thus, thanks to Ruu''s warm kindness, I regained peace of mind, leaving no room for vulnerability.


    Brewing another cup of hot coffee, I opened my notebook and began writing with my pen. Yes, let''s visualize the problem and clearly grasp the issues.


    "Skill Orb of [Acid] the monkey could use it the red slime could use it I couldn''t"


    By visualizing it this way, not only can I subjectively think about things in my head, but I can also look at things from an objective perspective.


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid 2], [Agility 2], [Disease Resistance 7], [Usurpation], [Mucus 9], [Space 6], [Luck 1.4], [Foot Handling], [Meditation], [Salt 5], [Art], [Maggot 2], [Woman], [Fighting 6], [Paralysis 4], [Jumping 9], [Sturdy 8], [Charm]


    "1234 so, a total of 125. When counting all the skills, it becomes this number."


    There are [Strong Acid 2], [Agility 2], [Luck 1.4], and [Charm], which are difficult to understand because the skills have changed names due to level-up. But if they had remained with their original names, they would have been [Acid 20], [Agility 20], [Luck 14], and [Charm 10].


    "Thanks to the Skill [Usurpation], the number is impressive. But does this mean I''m superior to others? Hmm, I''d like to think so. But honestly, I have no idea. Nowadays, the internet is full of false information and completely unreliable"


    Dungeon-related information on the internet is currently in a terrible state.


    Originally, words like dungeon and monsters were frequently used in games. So if you search with those words, you''ll get plenty of hits related to games, making it difficult to find information about real dungeons.


    However, on the other hand, there are advantages. Even if you''re discussing real dungeon matters on anonymous bulletin boards, it''s hard for ordinary people to tell if it''s about a game or a real dungeon, which can be beneficial.


    However, in an attempt to bypass such inconveniences and share real dungeon information, the site was inundated with malicious data tampering, rendering it practically useless.


    For example, detailed information about powerful monsters that can kill people is posted as if they were weak monsters, or conversely, weak monsters are presented as high-difficulty targets, and so on.


    And also, the state of anonymous bulletin boards is terrible.


    For some reason, those who claim to be the strongest continuously boast about their dubious skills that may not even exist, hindering any attempt to discuss skills by blowing the strongest wind possible, making it impossible to have a proper conversation.


    If you''re so strong, why not say, Go ahead and eradicate dungeons that are disrupting transportation infrastructure'' instead? Then everyone will praise you, won''t they? It should be much better than just winding yourself up in front of your home computer for no reason.


    Well, the situation is such that genuinely useful information exchange is said to be happening on SNS voice chats and the like but even to participate in that requires a considerable membership fee, so I''m not participating.


    On the internet, there are also advertisements claiming to earn money easily in dungeons'' or level up easily in 10 minutes every day,'' aiming to swindle money from information-ignorant people.


    Considering that this is the current state even though the dungeons haven''t been opened yet, it''s truly surprising.


    I''m also one of those who make a living in the dungeon, but I don''t think it''s easy, nor do I think about selling information about what my clients are delivering and making money'' either.


    So, in any case, it''s safe to say that this kind of information product is false information.


    Rather than doing that, it would be more profitable to increase the number of deliveries by using monsters more effectively. If you teach others and worsen the supply, the purchase price will immediately drop, and you will end up losing more in the future than the profit you gained from the information product.


    "Anyway, will skills become acquirable again as levels rise? Is there no other way than to carefully verify this?"


    After jotting down a few other possible scenarios, I sighed and closed the notebook.

 Chapter 187:

    Chapter 187:


    Vitality Is Like Lamp Oil! Then, Magic Is


    "Hey, Egetsu-san. Right here, it''s gotten so stiff."


    "Ah, not there!"


    "Feels good? Hey, it feels good. Then I''ll rub harder!"


    "Muooo!?"


    10 p.m., I was being stepped on by Serai-san.


    It''s nothing shady, just Serai-san giving me a foot massage for treating her to dinner. Well, if you were expecting something more, I''ll say.New n0vel chapters are published on


    "Too bad."


    By the way, today I''m visiting Serai-san''s apartment.


    At Serai-san''s request, "I want to eat that shrimp again." we went to the river during the day. But whether it''s the season or not, the fishing wasn''t successful, so instead, we gathered a lot of wild plants growing on the embankment.


    Wild plants like mugwort, shepherd''s purse, and rapeseed flowers.


    I''ve camped before, so I''ve studied a bit about edible wild plants. Since then, as an otaku, I''ve reinforced that knowledge through cooking manga and survival manga, so it wasn''t difficult to pick out easily recognizable wild plants by the embankment.


    "But Egetsu-san, it''s rare for you to be so stiff. Is something wrong?"


    "Ah, no, I just got carried away and pushed my body too hard."


    That''s a lie. The truth is, feeling anxious that my skills wouldn''t improve any further, I got carried away and tried to fill that gap by exercising. I should be calmer at times like this, but I still have a long way to go.


    But if I say that, I''ll only cause unnecessary worry, so I''ll keep it to myself.


    "Well then, next, I''ll go from your back to your waist. Here we go!"


    "Ah, that feels good too."


    With her hands on the wall, Serai-san puts pressure on my waist with her toes. Since she''s also practiced massaging, she remembers the pressure points, and it feels good.


    "Ah, the shrimp was delicious today. I didn''t expect mugwort tempura to be so delicious."


    "Haha, I see. I''m glad you liked it."


    The long shrimp and mugwort were used for tempura. The shepherd''s purse, which resembles garlic chives and leeks, was put into instant miso soup. Chopped finely and added with eggs, it tasted like leek and egg miso soup. The rapeseed flowers were boiled and the bitterness removed, then eaten as a side dish.


    The long shrimp was consistently delicious. Crispy and fragrant, it increased my appetite. Although the catch was small, the mugwort tempura covered it. It was slightly bitter and tasted similar to chrysanthemum tempura, and it was delicious.


    When eating soba noodles, I usually top them with chrysanthemum and croquettes, so it was familiar and very easy to eat.


    The rapeseed flower side dish. Well, this is an adult taste. Sprinkle bonito flakes on it, add a drop of soy sauce, and when you put it in your mouth, a slight bitterness spreads along with a faint bitterness, making you want to pour it down with miso soup.


    "Even though it was so delicious, the food cost only amounted to the rice we cooked and the instant miso soup. It''s surprising and economical. Ah, I wish I had met Egetsu-san earlier."


    "Hey, hey, you''re not thinking of me as a budget item, are you?"


    While saying that, Serai-san gets down on all fours from a standing position and massages the muscles around my buttocks with her knees. Oh! That''s also very pleasant.


    To what extent is it pleasant? If there were a shop that provided such a service, I''d be willing to pay up to 30,000 yen for it.


    Anyway, as a result of researching and contemplating, "Magic Vitality."


    Yeah, it''s rough.


    But I think there''s no mistake in this. So it''s safe to say that magic is "something that transforms vitality into high-density spiritual power."


    That leads to the aforementioned, "It''s not as simple as you might think." But before explaining that, let''s talk about "vitality" and "magic".


    First, what is "vitality"? It would be reasonable to explain it as "the mental energy everyone possesses". Yes, everyone has some level of vitality. Yeah, this should be easy to understand.


    And vitality is like, well, it''s like "lamp oil" that everyone can handle easily


    So, the "vitality = lamp oil" equation holds. Ah, well, this is just an analogy, so please don''t think too deeply about it.


    On the other hand, what is "magic"? It can be described as "high-density or high-concentration spiritual power."


    Yes, it''s not energy but power.


    Yeah, I think that''s closer. In other words, "magic is something that combines energy and dynamic power," or in other words, "while vitality = lamp oil, magic is like handling difficult-to-use aviation fuel or nitroglycerin," to put it another way.


    So it''s a bit forceful, but the equation becomes "magic = aviation fuel or nitroglycerin." Yeah, it''s a conceptual discussion, so I hope you can understand the nuances.


    From these points, "magic vitality," but that''s why you can''t keep a large amount of magic inside your body.


    Having too much magic in your body puts too much strain on it, and it''s dangerous to have various things like carrying a bomb.


    So what do you do? The answer is "to generate it each time it''s needed."


    What does that mean? It means "magic is the output for skills or casting spells, with the mind as the engine and vitality as the fuel" as the relationship.


    In other words, it''s like "using vitality as fuel, elevating it with mental power, and outputting it as magic" kind of thing.


    Just like monsters are a bit special, they can keep a considerable amount of magic in their bodies as is and even use it directly. Well, that''s because they''re monsters. They probably can do that monstrous thing.


    For example, even if you take a giant cockroach on the second basement floor, it shouldn''t be able to move as quickly as it does just by enlarging its size. Yet, they could move around much faster than normal cockroaches on Earth.


    Although there shouldn''t be a big difference in gravity between the surface and the dungeon, right?


    The reason for this is that they can convert the magic they have in their bodies directly into power to move their bodies. And Dungeon explorers who defeat such monsters and acquire their life energy might also be able to acquire such characteristics.


    In fact, I''ve become able to maintain a certain amount of magic in my body. This is like having acquired an MP gauge. Well, of course, it''s not visible, just a feeling.


    So when trying to use skills to perform magical actions, magic users are forced to concentrate their minds as if they were casting a spell. Simple magic can be covered with the magic power you have, but if you try to use a bigger technique, you''ll inevitably run out of magic power.


    So you concentrate your mind, elevate it with mental power, and transform it into magic power. I''ve named this theory "vitality fuel, mental activation, magic power output."


    By using vitality as fuel, elevating it with mental power, and outputting magic as the activation of magic or skills.


    Yeah, I think it makes perfect sense. As for aura, it''s the same as magic power, but the degree of refinement is different. If we were to express it in an equation, it would be "vitality aura magic."


    The above is the result of further contemplation from the interpretation I had previously, which was "magic = vitality."


    In the early stages, I didn''t understand it well because the amount of magic I could maintain was too small, but through the process up to now, I''ve come to understand a lot about that difference by comparing fluctuations in abilities.


    And as I whispered those things, I realized Machi was quietly snoring. Hehe, she has an adorable sleeping face.


    Well then, while savoring the joy of holding my beloved woman in my arms, I''ll also sleep soon.

 Chapter 188:

    Chapter 188:


    A Different World Reincarnation Dream And Dungeon Diner


    Before I knew it, I was standing on an unfamiliar grassland.


    I don''t know why. Before I knew it. And I was surrounded by monster-like wolves.


    When I say "wolf-like", I mean they were like wolves. But not exactly wolves. Their appearance resembled wolves, but their proportions were a bit off. It was like 1:2. with a head-to-body ratio like a baby. Their fur was reddish-brown, reminding me of a baby fox.


    But despite being three heads tall, they were far from being cute mascot characters.


    They bared sharp fangs from their large jaws, constantly timing their attacks to strike at me.


    Without time to wonder, "Why...?" I instinctively shifted into a combat stance. My consciousness and body naturally reacted to the intense feeling of battle, which was already familiar to me.


    Yes. I am a superhuman empowered by the dungeon. A dungeon delver with the ability to manipulate numerous skills and possess abilities several times greater than an average person. There''s no way I''d lose to these guys.


    Without hesitation, I turned to face the approaching threat from behind and struck out.


    Before I knew it, a well-worn pickaxe was in my hand. The Excalibar I purchased from a home improvement center and enhanced for greater power. As the wolf-like monsters lunged at me, I shattered their nasal bones with Excalibar, leaving a dent in their faces as they got blown away.


    That was the signal for the rest of the wolf-like monsters to attack in unison.


    Their large red mouths filled my field of vision. But it was nothing. Just a swing of the pickaxe to deflect them all. I repeated this several times until someone jumped into the fray with a shout of, "I''ll help!"


    Turning towards the voice, I saw a knight-like figure swinging a long sword with both hands. With one more person, the wolf-like monsters were quickly wiped out.


    "I owe you one, thanks."


    I thanked the knight-like man. Being an adult, I refrained from saying unnecessary things like "I didn''t really need help."


    "You''ve got some serious skills. And I haven''t seen a face like yours around here. Where are you from?"


    As he sheathed his bloodied sword, the knight approached.


    "I''m just traveling around. Just a wanderer."New n0vel chapters are published on


    When asked, I naturally adopted the template of an otherworldly traveler in my mind.


    "I see, I''m Lideus. Lideus Rem Northostos."


    He introduced himself as he removed his helmet.


    He was young and incredibly handsome, with dazzling blue eyes and golden hair that reflected the sunlight off his silver armor splendidly. And the handsome blond man gestured for me to introduce myself.


    It was near the entrance to the first basement floor. With a towel wrapped around their heads like a twisted bandana, they were making sushi, pretending frogs and giant slugs were their customers.


    "Gykyi! (Peshi!)"


    "Here you go!" or something like that?


    The monkey placed giant crab meat on wilted lifeless yatsuhashi drops, topped with magic stones, and placed them in front of the frog. Of course, it was a direct put on the dungeon floor.


    [Byuro! Paku! Gokun!]


    For some reason, a frog sitting politely before the monkey stretched out its tongue and caught it with a "Byuro!" without chewing.


    "Gykykyi! (Peshi!)"


    This time it''s the same sushi placed before a giant slug. It seems like it''s taking turns this time.


    [Nuroon. Zuborizubori!]


    The giant slug extended its golden retriever-like mouth and devoured the sushi made by the monkey with a "Nuroon..." and a voracious bite. Hmm, there''s a lot to say about this. Monkey, you definitely didn''t wash your hands, did you? Don''t make sushi with the hands you throw poop with.


    (Wait a minute! Could it be? Are they imitating what I did the other day?)


    The other day refers to what happened recently.


    As usual, I was hosting a tea party in the front room to please the pixies. At that time, I thinly sliced fruits for the pixies to eat and stacked them like sushi or hamburgers.


    [Pipi! Pipipi!]


    [Yes, yes, next is apple and peach. Here you go, please wait!]


    I remembered the monkey, who came to place the drops, watching me curiously.


    "Hmm... So the monkey has acquired the concept of cooking."


    It''s a small step, but I want to cherish this progress.


    Thinking that, I took out cheese and kamaboko from the locked cooler box in the front room and gave them to the monkey as ingredients. I also taught it to wash its hands.


    "Gikkikyik! Gikkikyik!"


    The monkey, excited to receive new ingredients, sparkled its eyes.


    And perhaps stimulated by its creative impulse, it held kamaboko and cheese in both hands and kept twisting its head. And the frog and slug were waiting politely for the monkey. They seem to get along well. It was a rainy day, and I couldn''t help feeling a little jealous.

 Chapter 189:

    Chapter 189:


    Salt Attack Strikes Twice, Causing A Shiver!


    Today, I spend the whole day meditating alone.


    My skill growth has halted, and I''ve been experiencing restless days. But here, I''ve come to one enlightenment. Yes, it''s written as "Gogirol," but pronounced as enlightenment.


    The dungeon is a special place. Defeating monsters allows you to steal their life energy, surpassing human limits and enabling growth beyond. Moreover, even supernatural powers like skills can be obtained in this place.


    However... because of such a strong impression, I had forgotten. Nevertheless, the fact that there are limits for humans.


    Through the battle with the Queen of Flies, I had once reached the limit. Yes, it was the barrier of ability values of 500. ¡®Strength, Stamina, Intelligence, Spirit, Agility,'' all five ability values had stopped at a maximum of 500.


    Of course, this may not be the limit, and it cannot be denied that there is potential beyond that. For some reason, only the feeling of ¡®frustration'' effortlessly crossed the barrier of 500.


    But still, there''s no way to confirm it at the moment.


    And this time, I''ve reached the limit point where even the growth of my skills has stopped. Is this something to rejoice over or to mourn? It should be something to rejoice over. There''s a limit to the number of skills in games, as well as in manga and novels of other worlds. It can be considered that I''ve obtained all skills up to the limit.


    So, I''m not a ¡®protagonist character'' who meets a god and can acquire skills infinitely...


    Wait? Ah, sorry, I was meeting gods. I received the skill [Salt] from the tiny Salt God. But it''s just one, and it was in a dream.


    Anyway, there are limits to human growth.


    Humans are born, grow, and eventually age. Ancient people used to say this. Four legs in the morning, two in the afternoon, and three at night. Or something like that. Or maybe it''s a riddle from the Sphinx, where if you can''t answer, you''d get killed in a death game.


    And the answer is ¡®human.''


    A newborn baby can only crawl. That''s four legs. But as the body grows and becomes an adult, they can stand on two legs. But as they age, their legs weaken, and they can''t stand without a cane. That''s three legs, including the cane. In other words, the Sphinx asked about a human''s lifetime in a day.


    Let''s remember this firmly in case we bump into the Sphinx around a corner.


    Ah, no, well, forget about the Sphinx. The idea that I''ve been getting infinitely stronger and acquiring skills endlessly due to the benefits of the dungeon was a mistake.The source of this content no/v(el)bi((n))


    Like how plants sprout and grow in spring, only to wither and wilt in autumn. Humans also reach the limit of growth and then wither.


    But this is not a resigned acceptance. It''s the law of nature, the essence of life. To accept things as they are and live to the fullest. Isn''t that the way to live as a human?


    Thinking like this, I could see the future direction. I have stopped growing, and have reached the maturity stage in life.


    This is like likening it to a master teaching young disciples.


    At first glance, it seems like it can only be used for small things like sticking enemies or making them slip and fall. However, its potential is unlimited depending on how it''s used.


    Since obtaining the skill [Mucus], the range of battles has expanded, making fighting much easier. Sticking enemies or making them slip and fall may seem insignificant, but that brief moment is very helpful for someone fighting solo to readjust their stance.


    Not only that. But mucus can also replace the simple defensive formations I used to carry around, and it can stick to walls and ceilings like a ninja.


    Mucus nets can capture enemies like spider webs, and mucus ropes can move like Tarzan or pick up things far away like a frog''s tongue. Furthermore, it doesn''t stop there. If you wrap a room or a treasure chest with mucus, most traps can get neutralized. a remarkable skill indeed.


    That''s why I prioritize mastering the skill [Mucus]. With this much versatility, it might not be an exaggeration to say that ¡®he who controls the mucus controls the dungeon!''


    And similarly, the skill [Salt] is also the same.


    When I received this skill from the tiny Salt God, I thought, "Huh, why?" I understood the reason for receiving it, but still, I thought, "If only you could give me a more amazing skill!"


    But that was a mistake. This skill [Salt] is truly precious and wonderful! Now that I''ve realized that, I''m extremely grateful to that tiny Salt God.


    Because the salt created by the skill [Salt] naturally has a holy attribute. An attribute attack, and a holy one at that! It''s obviously ¡®purifying salt.''


    Undead monsters bathed in it crumble away like slugs sprinkled with salt. There have only been examples of zombies and lesser ghosts so far, but at this rate, even stronger undead wouldn''t stand a chance against salt.


    Furthermore, salt naturally has strong toxicity against plants. It''s salt damage.


    So when plant-type monsters are attacked with salt, they wither away in no time. It''s like reversing the before and after photos in ads for cosmetics or health foods.


    Yes, salt is incredibly toxic. Even for an adult human, ingesting 200g of salt can lead to death by poisoning. Even if other toxins could cause death with just 0.1g, it doesn''t matter when it comes to salt if you pound in enough quantity.


    In addition, salt attacks strike twice. It''s important, so let me repeat, salt attacks strike twice, causing a shiver!


    What does that mean? When a living being gets attacked, their body momentarily stiffens from the shock or pain. This is not an exception even for monsters in the dungeon. That''s the first shiver! However, in a salt attack, salt seeps into the wound, causing another shiver later.


    This timing is also wonderful. When the attacked monster momentarily stiffens from the pain of being wounded, it immediately tries to retaliate. But just at that moment, the salt seeps into the wound, causing the second shiver!


    Yes, this dampens the enemy''s fighting spirit. The wound stings even more when they think they''ll retaliate as the salt seeps in. That''s the terrifying aspect of salt attacks.


    And the skill [Salt], like [Mucus], also holds high versatility.


    It can be used in cooking, and what other skills can be used as weapons or armor? Moreover, it''s delicious, and the weapons and armor made from it are sturdy. Yes, with the skill [Salt], you can fight without worrying about the damage to your weapons and armor. Even if they get dull or scratched, you can repair them on the spot and create as many as you want.


    With a holy attribute and strong toxicity against plants, its toxicity extends somewhat to other monsters. Furthermore, it can be used as weapons and armor, so [Salt] can be called an almighty skill.


    If I can fully utilize these skills and their power, I can protect Ruu and the others, and challenge the dungeon''s depths.

 Chapter 190:

    Chapter 190:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Detected


    [[[Gyuu Gyuu Gyuu! Gyuu Gyuu Gyuu!]]]


    Monday, 9:30 AM.


    While cuddling in bed, discussing whether it''s time to get up and eat something, a sudden emergency alarm blares. Four communication devices connected to chargers start ringing loudly all at once.


    The first to move is Nana. Quickly reaching for the communication device, she reads through the information with a serious expression.


    "Another Stampede! And it''s a big one!!"


    "What!? Again!?"


    Next, Serai-san searches for the remote control and turns on the TV. Meanwhile, Nina-san continues to operate the communication devices, probably checking the status of their assets.


    "Coach..."


    "It''s okay, Ruu. We discussed this thoroughly for when something like this happens again. Let''s stick to the plan. Now, get up."


    Encouraging Ruka, who wears an anxious expression, to get up. Without them moving, I can''t get up either.


    (Well, it finally came.)


    I had anticipated it. In a sense, it felt like a certainty.


    Because the opponent is a dungeon. I had always thought it wouldn''t end with just a few monsters from the shallow floors coming out.


    But after the previous Stampede ended up milder than expected, opinions worldwide were sharply divided.


    Immediately after, while every country remained highly vigilant for another Stampede, as time passed without any incidents, the level of vigilance gradually decreased to the point where countries even began filling up dungeons. In Japan, several dungeons were filled experimentally.


    However, these filled dungeons eventually produced new entrances over time, making sealing them difficult. From then on, every country engaged in a game of thinning out monsters from the dungeons to prevent them from emerging. Furthermore, new dungeons were getting discovered left and right, keeping every country''s military busy dealing with them. While extermination was possible, their numbers kept increasing.


    "Oh no..."


    Serai-san, watching the TV, lets out a disgusted sigh.


    Displayed on the screen is footage from a security camera placed at the entrance of a dungeon somewhere. From its pitch-black depths, monsters overflow like commuters disembarking from a rush-hour train.


    Though it''s not Serai-san''s sentiment exactly, it''s undoubtedly an ¡®oh no.'' moment, a situation of ¡®what do we do now?''


    "Everyone, wash your faces and have a quick meal, then let''s put on our suits immediately. I''ll go check the status of the Refrigerator Dungeon."


    We have a dungeon at home, so we can''t afford to be careless.


    Although we regularly thin out monsters, we don''t know how they''ll be affected by the Stampede. So, quickly changing into our Bug King Suits, I head underground.


    "The Refrigerator seems okay, but... huh!? The crabs are multiplying...!"


    There are noticeably more crabs roaming the 1st floor, and they seem more aggressive.


    (Not good. The Crab Dungeon has been affected by the Stampede.)


    "Eek!"


    "I see. How about our assets?"


    "We''ve cut losses on the risky ones... and hedged with double inverses, so... hmm, we should be fine."


    In a previous Dungeon Stampede, Nina-san had been pushed to the brink mentally due to a major market crash. I was worried and talked to her first, but she managed to take effective measures. Even so, the stock prices must have dropped significantly, resulting in losses. However, I felt relieved seeing Nana calmly responding, including to that.


    "Ruu, since we''re going in order. First, we''ll head to Shark''s school. Is that okay with you?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry for being selfish and asking to stop by my dad''s workplace..."


    "It''ll be alright. I''ve checked the routes thoroughly. However, given the circumstances, we''ll have to travel on foot. So let''s proceed carefully to avoid any injuries."


    "Please do."


    As we inject mucus into our suits, I check on each person''s mental condition. With training in the dungeon and experiencing a Stampede for the second time, Ruka seems much calmer than before.


    "Ugh...! It feels weird to think about fighting on the surface. It''s like! My senses are all messed up..."


    "Yeah, I understand... But when a Stampede happens, normalcy gets shattered, and the extraordinary swiftly engulfs the world. Rules we usually follow might change completely. But everyone has grown stronger. Serai-san, you''ll be fine if you stay calm and composed."


    "I-I understand...! It''s just that I can''t stop shaking... Strange, isn''t it? M-Maybe it''s battle tremors!?"


    "Let''s calm down and focus on our breathing... Inhale through the nose... exhale through the mouth... That''s it... Long... and slow... It''s a meditation breathing technique. You''ll be okay, remember a state of calmness in your mind..."


    In the peculiar situation of going out into the city where the Dungeon Stampede occurred, Serai-san was unusually nervous. The tension of not only being protected but also having to fight seemed to be causing it. This might be what they call ¡®rookie fever''. But since there were no signs of hyperventilation or mental confusion, calming the breath and mind with meditation breathing should help settle her down.


    "Suuu... Haaa...!"


    "Let''s all calm ourselves with a bit of meditation breathing. Suuu... Haaa..."


    "Suuu... Haaa..."


    Even in this extraordinary situation, we''re advancing through the monster-infested surface to protect our families and friends. We might encounter any dangerous monsters. Considering that, it would be odd not to be nervous.


    Speaking from a very personal standpoint, I really wish they wouldn''t go outside where it''s dangerous and stay home quietly. But even so, they''ve decided to go outside. To protect their families and friends. So, I''ll support them with all I''ve got.


    "Everyone''s got their shields? Okay, then I''ll go out first. Just in case, I''ll adjust to the 1st floor."


    "Yes!"


    As Ruu and the others leave the antechamber, I head to the first underground level and summon three creatures: a monkey, a frog, and a slug.


    [Kyuwawa~!]


    "My friends... You will guard this entrance to the 1st floor. Although it''s already been taken care of, if any Stampede monsters try to pass through here, cooperate to eliminate them."


    [Gikya!]


    [Geko!]


    (......)


    "Alright! You''re free to do anything else. I''m counting on you to watch over things while we''re gone."


    And so, we set out to the transformed city, now a hell infested with monsters.

 Chapter 191:

    Chapter 191:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Movement


    The second wave of Dungeon Stampede has occurred in Japan.


    Considering what happened the first time, surely the same is happening around the world. The sound of sirens can be heard even before opening the front door, causing unease in the chest.


    "[Wooooo-!!]"


    Upon opening the door, the distinctive intonation of the siren echoes throughout the city.


    It''s like an air raid warning... Hearing such a sound from the speakers that usually play casual messages like "Be careful and return home" makes it keenly felt that this is an emergency.


    "Well then, let''s proceed with caution."


    Turning back, Ruka and the fully armed, faceless individuals nod. Perhaps they don''t respond due to the discomfort of wearing both their masks and gas masks, making it a bit suffocating.


    Thus, leaving the apartment and advancing to the open street, although deserted, cars were still driving. And there were no signs of monsters. Hmm, perhaps there were no dungeons around here.


    Well, there are some, but I manage them properly.


    "Hey, aren''t we standing out?"


    "Yeah, there are no monsters anywhere..."


    That''s true when put that way.


    We are currently dressed as the Golden Beetle Man and the Goldless, Black-armored Girl. If such a group wanders around the city, they''re bound to stand out.


    "Um... the person in the car is staring at us..."


    Following Ruu''s gaze, there''s a man inside a car at a red light, looking bewilderedly at us. And when our eyes meet through the masks, he''s utterly shocked. So, I waved my hand without anything and signaled ¡®It''s nothing~''.


    After all, people in strange outfits like us are carrying crowbars and gold crowbars. If we let our guard down, we might immediately be reported with something like, ¡®Officer, those people over there!'' There''s no room for that.


    "Hmm, this area still seems safe. Shall we jog to keep our distance?"


    "That sounds like a good idea."


    The group of gold shines, with the bizarre Beetle Man leading, and starts running.


    The mysterious insect man with glowing red eyes holds a creepy purple iron rod in his right hand. Following him, the armored girls also grip crowbars and bats and even hold emerald-shining shield bugs.


    Witnessing their ominous appearance, people tremble and hide, thinking, "Are they monsters from the dungeon!".


    .....


    With neither crowds nor encounters with monsters, only cars pass by. Glancing back, Ruu and the others are keeping up without delay.


    (Hmm, the start seems smooth.)


    Carrying weapons and shields, Ruu and the others run without problems. With no baggage on their backs, they can run comfortably.


    During our vow discussion, I revealed that I possess dimensional storage. So, all our belongings are inside my dimensional storage.


    And the dimensional storage, created by the skill [Space], functions as an item box. When the poop monkey threw out an amount of poop that didn''t match its body size, and made me wonder, "What kind of body structure does it have!?" I dropped the [Space] skill orb. Then I thought, "Oh! So this is the trick.", and tried activating the skill to create an item box-like thing, and it worked.


    It assumes a three-meter cube of space, within which items can be stored and retrieved at any time, and it follows the user''s movement. It requires X amount of magical power, where X is calculated as. Well, something like that.


    So, although it constantly takes up 1/10 of the maximum magical power, it''s a convenient storage.


    Currently, the dimensional storage contains clothes and overnight sets for four people, the giant crab we exterminated on the 1st floor this morning, which is stored in the shield bug container BOX. There should also be some pseudo-smoked meat in there.


    No, it doesn''t have a convenient display feature like a game inventory, so I occasionally forget.


    "Are you all okay with this pace?"


    "If it were normal times, with our suspicious appearance, we''d definitely be seen as just suspicious characters."


    "That''s right. Let''s move before we''re spotted by the police."


    .....


    So we were avoiding monsters and public attention for about two stations, but we were finally got ambushed in an alley. We have to fight the monsters head-on. No time to waste.


    "They''re coming! There are three big rats in the front."


    "What''s that? Behind us, it''s like a crocodile lizard!"


    "All right, leave the back to me. Everyone, I''ll handle the front!"


    The rat-hyenas blocking our path are bigger than what we saw before. But Ruka and the others should be fine. Changing positions, I take on the crocodile lizard.


    (It''s really the size of a crocodile. Its jaws aren''t as big as a crocodile''s yet, but getting hit by its sharp claws and thick tail would be unpleasant.)


    [Chachachacha...!]


    Approaching with sharp claw sounds on the asphalt, the crocodile-like lizard comes charging.


    "Gold Crowbar... Slash!"


    [Thud! (Squish...!)]


    I hold the end of Longinus''s gold crowbar high, swinging it down with centrifugal force at the right moment. The crocodile lizard, which came charging without trying to dodge, is struck squarely, leaving a clear mark on its back.


    [Gehaa...! (Squelch, squelch...)]


    Spitting out blood and with its legs made difficult to move due to a broken bone, the crocodile lizard tries to escape.


    "Sorry, I can''t let you go..."


    I deliver the finishing blow to the crocodile lizard, ending its life.


    With its splendid appearance like a Komodo dragon, it would have surely been popular if it were kept in a zoo. However, I can''t just leave a wounded monster that came up to the surface alone.


    Soon after, Ruka and the others also win their battle against the rat-hyenas.


    Though somewhat confused by attacks from below, they were able to defeat them without danger, mainly using the same tactics as against the ghost aloes.


    "Coach, it''s done."


    "Even during the plant dungeon, they don''t really disappear on the surface. It''s mysterious..."


    "Good job, no injuries."


    "The monsters aren''t disappearing. What should we do...?"


    While they didn''t worry much when facing plant monsters in the mountains, it seems they''re concerned about the aftermath of defeating beast-type monsters in the city.


    "Let''s just move them to the side so they''re not in the way. If you want to try eating them, we could put them in plastic bags and take them with us?"


    "Uh... let''s not! I heard lizards carry a lot of bacteria!"


    "Haha... of course, I''m just kidding. Well, this area is getting pretty suspicious, so let''s hurry on."


    Shop shutters are closed, and residential homes have their storm shutters securely shut.


    But occasionally, when they feel eyes on them and look around, they can see faces peering out from small windows. They''re probably avoiding the main roads in case speeding cars appear.


    Now, Shark''s girls'' high school is still quite a ways ahead. Hopefully, nothing happens...

 Chapter 192:

    Chapter 192:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Heavy Machinery


    Noon. After walking for some time, we were about 5 kilometers away from the girls'' high school Shark attends. Amid the road filled with abandoned vehicles, we were fighting monsters.


    "To the right! Another new one is coming, be careful!"


    "Huh... A-again!?"


    During the battle, another wave of monsters appeared, and Serai-san complained.


    [Let''s hurry and go to Shark''s place. That kid seems to attract trouble.]


    [Haha, yeah. Even though she''s not a heroine type, she''s often attacked by monsters~ That one]


    Even though just a moment ago we were casually making jokes...


    "Let''s buy time and deal with them carefully!... High Viscosity Mucus Field!"


    We spread a mist of mucus in the direction the monsters were approaching, attempting to hinder their movement. A four-legged monster rushing toward us got entangled and stumbled, falling to the ground... It stuck there, unable to move.


    "Oh no! There are flying ones too!"


    Approaching while fluttering in the air was a butterfly-like monster.


    It resembled the giant moths in our refrigerator dungeon, but with flashy patterns, so it seemed like a different kind of monster. Despite us dispersing the mucus, they were flying above and approaching.


    "Acid!"


    "Machi! Stop being careless! You won''t be able to fight if you''re too worried!"


    "But still!"


    Serai-san attacked the butterfly monster with the skill [Acid], but it dodged skillfully. And she was scolded by Nina-san, who was fighting right beside her.


    "I''d like to conserve, but I have no choice here... Salt Blast!"


    [Byubabababa...!]


    Countless tiny salt grains mowed through the air like machine guns from left to right. The approaching giant butterfly had its fragile wings, its weakness, attacked and fell onto the asphalt.


    "Coach! More people are coming from behind!"


    "Not again! How troublesome...!"


    The monsters overflowing from the dungeon seemed stronger this time, maybe crawling out from deeper levels. Previously, it was only up to the 3rd floor. But this time, it felt like monsters equivalent to floors 1 to 6 were coming out.


    Monsters from underground floors 1 to 2 could still be managed by ordinary people. They would probably be like wild boars or deer in strength. However, monsters below the 3rd layer were almost strong enough to kill people.


    People who saw us continue our victorious advance against such monsters followed us, thinking it was right. Moreover, even if we said, "It''s dangerous, don''t follow us!" they wouldn''t leave, saying, "We won''t get in the way!"


    Attack of the Construction Vehicles. The advance of the steel dinosaurs began.


    The steel claws crushed the monsters, and the characters and heavy rollers mercilessly trampled the monsters that couldn''t move. Meanwhile, no matter how sharp the fangs and claws of the monsters were, they couldn''t penetrate the sturdy steel dinosaurs.


    Yet, when monsters attempted to attack the old men in the driver''s seat, rock salt flew from somewhere and pulverized them.


    Truly an advance, a crystallization of industrial machinery born from scientific civilization. While supporting the heavy machinery fighters who had become one with the machines, we continued to fight.


    Perhaps the impact was too vivid and intense, for among the evacuees following behind, someone began to act strangely. Saying things like "Damn it! If the enemy is a monster, it''s not human!" he jumped onto a construction truck while muttering.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Someone stop that boy!"


    [Gyubababaa...! Dogogoggagaaa!]


    But his voice was drowned out by the noise of the rampaging heavy machinery, unheard by anyone. Damn it, I''m too busy dealing with the monsters right in front of me...!


    "He''s... moving!"


    (Of course, he is! Construction vehicles usually have keys inserted, ready to start at any moment!)


    [Gyukyukyukyukyu... Blon!]


    (Oh no...! He started the engine!)


    And finally, the rampaging boy set the construction truck in motion.


    "Hey, someone...!"


    [Gacha... Zu... Gakkun!!]


    But the construction truck stopped with a loud ¡®Gakkun!''.


    The rampaging boy in the driver''s seat hit his face hard on the steering wheel due to the impact, tears streaming down his face, bewildered as to why. How!?


    "Hahaha, you idiot! Don''t underestimate your driver''s license! A manual transmission won''t run unless you engage the gears at the right RPM! You don''t even know something as basic as that and you want to drive!?"


    Taking advantage of the weakened momentum of the monsters, I rushed to the truck and dragged the rampaging boy down. Then I tossed him back into the crowd of evacuees, saying, "Keep an eye on him so he doesn''t do anything stupid!"


    (Really, what a mess.)


    But while doing that, another boy from the crowd dashed forward again.


    "Uoohhh! My hands are burning red!!"


    (Hey, wait...! They''re not burning! It''s just an ordinary temperature! Shouldn''t the heat be coming from your head instead!?)


    What the heck are these guys doing!!

 Chapter 193:

    Chapter 193:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Black Smoke


    2:00 PM. The heavy machinery fighters continued to shine. Charging at numerous monsters, engaging in fierce battles swinging their steel arms.


    But following that, we faced battle after battle. Heat accumulated in our suits, and all three of us were breathing heavily through our shoulders.


    (This is bad... we''re attacking too aggressively.)


    The old men operating the heavy machinery, excited by easily defeating monsters while driving under the influence, seemed oblivious to their surroundings. Moreover, the evacuees following us from behind were doing as they pleased, further escalating the chaos.


    Specifically, despite rashly engaging with monsters, they would retreat to us when they couldn''t handle it. With no time to rest, we continued fighting, our exhaustion nearing its peak.


    (Damn it, we need to find a building or something to rest and exchange fluids!)


    No matter how much we trained in the dungeon, we''re still human. We can''t keep moving like machines forever. While the three of us continued to fight valiantly, it was clear that our footing became unsteady.


    Seizing the opportunity, I jumped onto a roller car and called out to the driver.


    "You''re pushing too hard! Hold back! We can''t keep up!!"


    Pushing forward aggressively, we had already advanced nearly a kilometer from where we originally joined forces. Meanwhile, we had been covering each other from the rear the whole time.


    "What the heck!?"


    "Slow down! If we''re gone, the drivers of these machines will be targeted and taken out!"


    With that said, I jumped off and ran towards another vehicle. However, numerous monsters had slipped through the gaps in the heavy machinery, making it impossible to move forward.


    (Damn it! Why are there so many troublesome locusts and hyenas!)


    Giant locusts were leaping long distances to slam into us, while hyenas were waiting for opportunities to attack. We had to be wary of near and far threats, making information processing hectic.


    However, another problem arose here.


    People overflowing from nearby buildings surged towards us seeking salvation. They probably thought it was safer to join us, seeing the heavy machinery leading the charge, but it only worsened the chaotic situation.


    "You''re in the way, move!"


    "Ahh!"


    (Oh no!)


    Amid the sudden influx of people, a man leading the charge pushed Ruu, who was bewildered by the sudden rush. As a result, Ruu staggered, and a hyena, taking advantage of the opening, attacked her.Reaad latest chapters at novelhall.com


    "Ruu!? Damn it!!"


    I wanted to rush to help her immediately, but I couldn''t move forward because of the monsters blocking our path. I smashed through monsters filling my field of vision one by one with my golden lever and finally reached Ruu after much effort.


    "Ruu! Are you okay?! Ruu!!"


    "Haa... Haa... I-I''m... okay... but it''s heavy...!"


    Ruu managed to defeat the hyena, but she was already out of breath and in pain. I helped her push away the dead hyena weighing on her and helped her up.


    (That jerk!!)


    Ruu could have died because of him. The thought filled me with intense anger, and I couldn''t contain it.


    Further dismayed by their behavior, they started asking questions like "Where are you going?" or "Which way are you headed?".


    Sigh. We''re not your guardians, you know.


    But since we weren''t moving, the evacuees also didn''t move, keeping an eye on our movements. So, we decided to take this opportunity to find the man who had pushed Ruu earlier. Jumping onto an abandoned vehicle, I shouted at the evacuees.


    "Listen up! The guy who pushed our comrade during the last battle is among you! Because of him, the frontline almost collapsed. Bring him to me now, or I won''t allow any of you to follow us further!!"


    In a furious rage, I declared this, with the red eyes of my Bug King mask gleaming.


    Then, among the evacuees, I spotted a man who laughed and tried to hide from my sight.


    (That idiot! Don''t underestimate the vision of a dungeon ability user and my malice radar!!)


    "Mucus Rope!"


    With a ¡®splat!'', I extended a sticky mucous rope and caught the man, dragging him out.


    Despite being dragged, the man yelled, "Ouch! Quit it!" but he had no idea. I, the Bug King, had seen through his actions of pushing Ruu!


    "What the hell! Let go of me, you bastard! There''s no evidence of any of this!!"


    "Shut up! How many people died because of you!!"


    With a swift kick, my anger seized the man''s face.


    His nose crushed, his upper jaw shattered, teeth and blood scattered. Pointing at the man, who was now squatting and dripping blood from his mouth, I made another declaration.


    "It''s him! He''s the culprit who caused the frontline to collapse! Those who were injured! Those whose acquaintances were killed! He''s responsible for all of it!!"


    After kicking him once more and leaving the scene, people from among the evacuees started to approach the man and kick or step on him.


    "Um, golden guy. Can I have a word?"


    As I watched the man being kicked, the old men who operated the heavy machinery approached me.


    "Oh, thank you. You did well. Good judgment."


    "Haha... Well, yeah, I guess... "


    The old men came together, but it was the old man from the shovel car who spoke to me. He was the one who had caused the most trouble. So, I praised his efforts and judgment, but then I looked around at the scene of destruction and felt troubled.


    Maybe we went a little too far.


    Many vehicles had been crushed, and public facilities like guardrails and utility poles were in shambles. The total damage caused by the rampaging heavy machinery would be substantial. Perhaps they were starting to fear taking responsibility once the drunkenness wore off.


    "So... Which way are you guys headed now?"


    Asked by them, we''re going to the girls'' high school where Shark is...


    Since they seemed very concerned about damage and crime, I hinted that if they portrayed the rampage as a means to protect evacuees and promise students a bright future, there might be some benefits in court. With that, they decided to accompany us.


    The old men operating the heavy machinery became our allies. That''s great.


    Just before we left, I went to see the man I had kicked again, and he was lying on the asphalt, completely beaten up.

 Chapter 194:

    Chapter 194:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Self-Defense


    From earlier on, helicopters of the Self-Defense Force have been flying over the sky, which has been tilting towards the sun. They fly so persistently back and forth that it almost brings to mind a haiku-like Helicopters fluttering incessantly in the sky.''


    They seem lower than usual. Yet not low enough for rescue operations maintaining a moderate altitude, going back and forth. It appears they are carefully investigating the situation in Tokyo where the Dungeon Stampede occurred.


    "Other than helicopters, you hardly see any Self-Defense Force around, huh"


    "Yeah, but I think they''re packed into the parade dungeon. That place was like a goblin nest of a dungeon."


    Serai-san, who approached me as I looked up at the sky, exchanged words with me. She sounded so lethargic, as if tired.


    "We don''t see any police officers either"


    "Yeah Maybe the organization is mobilizing its forces to deal with the situation. I think they''ll be at the police station, but I bet there''s a lot of confusion among the people seeking help"


    "I want to just push those people aside, even if it means taking a detour"


    "Hmm, that would indeed be quite troublesome"


    Yes, concerns were trailing us, the so-called evacuees. Of course, I couldn''t blame them entirely. I understood their desire was simply to return safely home.


    However, by ignoring the basic societal rule of not causing trouble for others,'' they made things difficult for us. Even though we were in a similar situation, we were just ordinary citizens. Their presence prevented us from acting covertly, attracting more monsters. It was quite a burden to have to deal with them while trying to progress.


    Moreover, due to my personal taste, I wore a combat suit that gave off a heroic vibe. Did those people see it and think, Oh, they look like they''ll protect us!''? It''s understandable if they did, considering I was dressed like this and defeated monsters left and right.


    But if I could say just one thing, I''d like to have enough time to explain, I dress like this out of personal preference. I''m just an ordinary person who can fight somewhat skillfully against monsters!''"


    "Ruu-chan, calm down."


    "Ah, sorry, Nina-san. Thank you"


    Nina-san, who had come to calm Ruu, returned and gave a report.


    That disrespectful man who shoved Ruu. My harsh attitude towards him had shocked Ruu.


    Ruu was raised by very serious parents, like a sheltered daughter. She was raised in an environment so strict that there wasn''t even a TV at home.


    Therefore, her values and ethics were quite out of touch with the world.


    On the one hand, she had values like having a harem of lovers is okay as long as it''s with friends'', but on the other hand, she felt a terrible aversion towards my actions just now, like punishing someone without a trial!''


    Well, that was my fault. Sorry, Ruu.


    As we approached the residential area, residents peeked out from their homes, hoping, The Self-Defense Forces have finally come!'' only to be disappointed and dejected to see just a group of construction vehicles.


    Despite seeing such scenes, we finally arrived at Shark''s school.


    "Phew, we finally made it. Ugh, what''s that!?"


    What caught our eyes as we approached the school gate on a shovel truck was a towering pile of desks in front of the main gate. Around the school, chairs were hung on the iron fence in a way that made it difficult to climb over.


    "Wow, this is like a classroom collapse"


    Hmm, as Nina-san said. Shark''s girls'' high school was turning into a university where security protests were happening.


    But upon closer inspection, we could see faces peeking from beyond the main gate, and female students lined up by the school windows, looking over with expressions like, What''s going on?'',


    "Well, the school is safe at least. Alright, Serai-san!"


    "Okay! Let''s go then."


    It would be unnecessary to worry about being attacked if we just parked in front of the main gate on a shovel truck. So I asked Serai-san, who was very sociable, to talk to the school staff. I would be her escort. First, we got off the shovel truck and headed towards the main gate.


    "Excuse me! Can you please call Toga Ruri from 1-E? Oh, and I''d like to talk to someone from the school!"


    In response, there was a stir of activity within earshot of Serai-san''s voice. After a while, a female student appeared on top of the desk mountain.


    " Toshirou-san is currently guarding the back gate, so she can''t leave. If you want to see Toshirou-san, please go around to the back gate."


    Yes, the girl with the bob cut looked down at us and answered.


    She seemed very serious and had a strict demeanor. Although her language was very polite, she seemed somewhat inflexible in her manner of speaking.


    Hmm, I hadn''t seen her face before. But I somehow had a vague idea about her because Shark had been complaining about her Aikido classmate.


    "Could it be that you''re from the Aikido class?"


    "Uh, do you know me? Oh, Toshirou-san must have mentioned me."


    As the teachers came over, wondering what was going on, I explained the situation briefly.


    "We''re here to help! (Glitter!)"


    Serai-san flashed a smile and a thumbs-up. Because that was Sera-san''s doing, not mine.

 Chapter 195:

    Chapter 195:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Selfishness


    At the locked school gate, a six-foot ladder had been placed against the fence. Using it, I, Serai-san, and the leader of the Heavy Machinery Fighters, an old man we call Occhan, entered the premises.


    However, the negotiation place was right after we got down. We weren''t led to a reception room or anything, just a standing conversation surrounded by teachers. Ah, this is definitely not a warm welcome...


    "Who exactly are you?"


    First, an older man who seemed like the head of the office staff addressed Sekai-san.


    "We are friends of Toga Ruri, a student in class 1-E of this school. We came to ensure her safety."


    "And this man is?"


    One of the teachers glanced at Occhan, who was in his dirty work clothes, with a puzzled expression. They clearly didn''t want to acknowledge the even creepier and more suspicious insect-man, avoiding eye contact entirely.


    "This man is a ¡®benevolent adult''. When he heard this school was under attack by monsters, he came to help with his heavy machinery. We have other matters to attend to."


    "I-I see..."


    "Um... I noticed a lot of cars besides the heavy machinery..."


    "They are unrelated to us. They followed on their own."


    Ah, Serai-san mercilessly cut off the refugees. She¡¯s very angry about being blamed for the monsters.


    But that''s understandable.


    Such actions during a desperate battle can cost lives. People often argue that they¡¯re strong or they can fight, but that doesn''t justify pushing monsters onto others.


    It''s a vile, despicable act of self-preservation at others¡¯ expense, which they fail to understand. In fiction, only villains behave that way. Did they know that?


    "I see... However, many local residents and students'' parents have taken refuge here, and space and resources are limited¡ª"


    "Then just accept the heavy machinery crew. These guys are very strong."


    The office manager type tried to politely refuse the refugees, but Serai-san bluntly threw back a straightforward response. While thinking ¡®That''s harsh,'' I kept quiet because I mostly agreed with her.


    In times like these, I often think about the ¡®hero''s dilemma''.


    For instance, imagine a hero with a breadhead facing ten starving children. If he gives his bread head to all ten, the children survive, but the hero dies. What should he do?


    This assumes no outside help. Not even trusted friends, a kind old man, or a helpful dog are coming to assist.


    Even if he saves ten children today, what about tomorrow? Sacrificing half the children to save five over two days, what happens on the third day?


    In stories, heroes get miraculous powers or timely help because it''s scripted that way. If a hero existed in the real world, things wouldn¡¯t go so smoothly.


    "Oy, Machi, Jung!"


    Thus, the school reluctantly accepted the refugees. It was truly reluctant. The teachers and office staff, caught in a dilemma, showed their distress. Their inner turmoil must have been immense.


    But accepting them meant we had to act too.


    At the school, we were responsible for bringing these troublesome people. To the refugees, doing nothing would later make them resent us for not helping during the attack. It was such a hassle.


    So we reluctantly, very reluctantly, aided their refuge at the school.


    The people I call refugees probably think they¡¯re ¡®ordinary''.


    This is just my biased opinion, but they likely live wasteful lives, indulging in luxuries and fashion, and think they¡¯re ¡®eco-conscious'' for minimal efforts.


    That''s their ¡®ordinary''. Average people. But their version of ¡®ordinary'' includes expecting to be protected and helped.


    Japanese people are often mocked by foreigners for assuming water and safety are free, and it''s evident in their behavior.


    Despite us risking our lives fighting monsters to save them, they just bow their heads. No one has ever offered sincere thanks, like transferring money as a token of gratitude.


    There was plenty of time during the journey to express thanks. They did ask, "Where are you headed?"


    Well, maybe some intended to thank us after they were completely safe, so I won¡¯t say anything.


    We¡¯re not invincible superheroes. We¡¯re just reasonably strong and able to fight monsters.


    We¡¯re not like protagonists in isekai stories who can effortlessly defeat hordes of monsters and heal severe injuries instantly.


    If monsters swarm us, we¡¯d be overwhelmed quickly, and each of us only has one healing potion.


    Once, Ruu tried to use her healing potion on an injured child, but Nina-san stopped her, saying, "Don¡¯t! What if others find out?!"


    Nina-san was right.


    The healing potions Tadokoro-san gave us are strictly limited. Using them recklessly in front of many injured people would cause a chaotic demand. It could lead to ugly disputes over who gets the potion.


    The potions were given for emergencies involving us. They aren''t for anyone to use.


    Moreover, these potions aren¡¯t available on the market yet. If known, it could cause even more trouble.


    But Ruu wasn¡¯t wrong. She acted out of humanitarian concern, which is commendable. But it must be done with care.


    If we use potions on non-combatants and later get injured ourselves, what then? We must consider such outcomes.


    Serai-san and Nina-san have already used their potions.


    Although their suits prevented major injuries, accumulated bruises slowed them down. Using the potions was a good decision, enabling them to reach here safely.


    "Sigh... Reality is relentless. There are no convenient villains, nor wholly cooperative good villagers..."


    Mumbling to myself, I watched the staff guide the refugees into the school building. The gym was already full.

 Chapter 196:

    Chapter 196:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Paradox


    The Dungeon Stampede 2.0 hit, throwing Japan into a sudden state of end-of-century violence. Despite this, we kept moving and were relieved to reunite with Shark.


    As refugees filled the buildings, the school finally regained some peace. Fortunately, this area hasn¡¯t suffered from water or power outages.


    We¡¯ve grown accustomed to news of lifelines being severed by dungeons, causing outages, and being reported almost daily.


    And my beloved college girls? They were bombarded with questions from the female students, who surrounded us as soon as we reunited with Shark.


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Toga-san?¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you dressed like that?¡±


    ¡°You look amazing! Can I shake your hand?¡±


    They were engulfed in excited cheers.


    But it makes sense. They''ve navigated countless deadly encounters to get here. Even I never expected such battles before we left.


    As a result, they¡¯ve all reached level 18 from fighting monsters.


    They were level 15 after defeating the Bloody Carrot boss. We didn¡¯t level up after defeating the Evil Apotrent due to too many party members, so they leveled up three times today alone.


    Now, they possess power that even impresses me. A quick check revealed that their abilities increased by almost 30 points per level, reaching nearly 200.


    ¡°Charm isn''t much, but stamina has increased tremendously!¡±


    Apparently, individual attributes like charm and stamina affect each person differently.


    Anyway, as special students, their growth is boosted by about 30%. With abilities of around 200, they¡¯re almost as strong as I was when I defeated King Goki.


    For reference, here¡¯s what my stats looked like when my abilities were around 200.


    Current


    Level 36


    Race: Human


    Strength 200


    Stamina 201


    Intelligence 202


    Spirit 220


    Agility 208


    Luck 103


    Dexterity 200


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid], [Agility], [Disease Resistance 5], [Usurp], [Slime 2]


    Titles:


    [Insect King]


    It¡¯s alarming that they reached my level 36 capabilities at level 18. But I¡¯ve also leveled up amid intense battles.


    Current Previous


    Level 13 12


    Race: Human


    Job: Teacher


    ¡°Should¡¯ve entered a dungeon when one appeared.¡±


    Despite defeating hundreds of monsters, the heavy equipment fighters didn¡¯t level up or gain stats.


    That¡¯s because stats only become perceptible in dungeons, and without them, you can¡¯t absorb life energy from monsters.


    So, despite all their fighting, they hadn¡¯t grown stronger.


    ¡°We thought we¡¯d get stronger like you guys, but nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Well, we failed, haha.¡±


    They were having a cherry blossom viewing party, drinking under the blossoms.


    Since they fought hard against monsters during the day, I decided not to spoil the mood.


    ¡°Could you refrain from drinking on school grounds?¡±


    However, at that moment, the stern Aikido girl came striding over and bluntly said what I had been avoiding. Wow, this girl is amazing but scary. Being worse at reading the room than me is quite something.


    """........."""


    As expected, the atmosphere turned icy cold in an instant.


    "Ah, young lady, you¡¯re absolutely right. Drinking at school, that¡¯s on us. But you see, during the day, we saw a lot a lot of people dying. We need this drink to calm ourselves and to mourn them..."


    "Yeah... even at a funeral, your dad would drink, right? This is the same."


    Oh, the guys didn¡¯t get angry but responded skillfully. Age brings wisdom, after all.


    "But if you get drunk, what will you do if monsters appear again? Don¡¯t risk drunk driving!"


    """........."""


    Yeah, well, she¡¯s right about that. When it comes to the law, even these guys had to agree.


    "And Ezuki-san."


    (Wait, now it¡¯s my turn...!?)


    Suddenly, her target changed to me. I was locked onto by the stern Aikido high school girl. What to do now?


    "Um... what is it?"


    "I heard from Toga-san that there are more Pixies. Could you let me take care of one as well?"


    "Ah, I see. But no, I refuse!"


    I cut down her request without hesitation.


    "Why not? I¡¯ve also gained power in the dungeon-like Toga-san!"


    "I know that. But this isn¡¯t about power. The issue is whether I can trust you or not."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I know what kind of person Shark... no, Toga is. If the Pixie was in danger, she¡¯d protect it with her life. That¡¯s why I trusted her with it. Even if the Pixie dies, I wouldn¡¯t blame her."


    "Are you saying you¡¯d blame me?"


    "I don¡¯t know if I would or not. But since I don¡¯t know you well enough, I can¡¯t entrust an important companion to you. Besides, there are people here with heavy machinery to help defend the main gate. I think that¡¯s sufficient, don¡¯t you?"


    "Yeah, young lady, we¡¯ll protect the school properly!"


    "That¡¯s right, leave it to us!"


    "But you¡¯re drinking alcohol..."


    """........."""


    The stern Aikido girl pointed that out, and the guys collectively wilted.


    Hmm, well yeah. Things rarely go smoothly in this world.

 Chapter 197:

    Chapter 197:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Gloomy Skies


    When we heard from Serai-san and the others, we learned that at Shark Girls'' High School, there were only dungeon users: Shark and Aikido girls. This means that even with all the students and teachers combined, the school only had two dungeon users.


    Well, it is an all-girls school.


    If there were male students, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if some sneaked into the dungeon. But surely, delicate girls wouldn¡¯t willingly enter a dungeon full of scary monsters.


    Anyway, during the first Dungeon Stampede, Shark Girls'' High faced a crisis with goblins invading the school. Luckily, there were only injuries, but if I had arrived any later, it could have been disastrous. Really, I was glad I made it in time.


    Due to that, their sense of danger was extremely high, and for this Dungeon Stampede, the students united to fortify the school.


    At the core of this effort were, of course, the Shark and the Aikido girl.


    Shark, being a military enthusiast, was taught the basics of military strategy by the Trident guys. Under her leadership, the school¡¯s fortification progressed, and she even made a ¡®cooperation pact in times of emergency'' with the Aikido girl, despite not being close friends.


    Incidentally, the Aikido girl guarded the main gate because she practiced Aikido.


    Yeah, that might sound confusing, so to explain further: the ¡®prickly Aikido high school girl'' who has been learning Aikido since childhood specializes in countering human attacks due to the nature of the martial arts.


    So, when non-human monsters come, she is almost helpless.


    Thus, she was assigned to guard the heavily fortified main gate, while the less fortified back gate, intended as an escape route, was guarded by Shark.


    Hmm, typical military enthusiast. Very well thought out.


    The Shark herself has accumulated combat experience with various monsters, so unless it¡¯s an insect monster, she can fight most of them. Yes, that''s thanks to my guidance.


    .....


    And as for us, who stand out too much inside the school, we¡¯re currently resting on the gymnasium roof. Here, we¡¯re away from prying eyes and can talk calmly.


    Well... we were initially inside the school.


    But inside, people kept peeking at us constantly, and female students, admiring the three beautiful warrior college students, came with requests like ¡®Please shake hands with me...'' or ¡®Please read this...'' with letters. We couldn¡¯t rest peacefully.


    I understand their feelings, but with today¡¯s exhausting forced march, it was honestly tough.


    When Serai-san was about to explode with ¡®This is too much! I can¡¯t relax at all!'' we moved to find a deserted spot.


    After a simple dinner, the three of them quickly fell asleep from exhaustion.


    Yes, today must have been really tiring. I never thought it would be such a hard day. I¡¯m utterly exhausted, and I¡¯ve seen many people die. Yes... a lot of people died. So, physically and mentally... the three of them need ample rest.


    The sight of death... during battle, you try not to think about it, but once you calm down, you remember.


    Beast-type monsters take people away. Like hyenas, they bite into people and drag them away from the group.


    If the person is still alive, they scream in agony. ¡®Noooo!'' or ¡®Help meee!'' with genuine, heart-wrenching cries. It¡¯s unbearable to hear.


    People around try to save them, but usually, they can¡¯t.


    Monsters that hunt in groups have lookouts. So, it¡¯s almost impossible for an average person to approach.


    But worse than beasts are insect monsters.


    Because insect monsters devour people on the spot. A giant locust leaps and bites the neck or shoulder! Watching this, the surrounding people scream in terror. It creates a hellish panic. It¡¯s a living nightmare.


    We finally reached this school with just over 100 people.


    We had swelled to about 300 at one point. But along the way, some left for the police station or hospitals due to injuries.


    The runaway boys went to the hospital with other injured adults.


    When we parted, I told them, ¡®Good thing you didn¡¯t become a myth,'' and they gave a shy smile. They must have realized something. So I advised, ¡®Next time, do it when a robot drops and says, "Please get on!"¡®


    Well, that opportunity probably won¡¯t come, so they won¡¯t do anything reckless again.


    A man with a high fever also went, having been severely injured by a monster. But I admire his spirit for facing the monster bare-handed. Let¡¯s pray for his recovery.


    So, about a quarter went to the police... another quarter to the hospital... and a quarter to this girls'' school. The rest either disappeared near their destinations or were taken out by monsters.


    I try to open a map app on my device to check my location, but the severe hunger makes it impossible to focus.


    Through the device, I see the clear sea water below the low seawall. The sight of the beautiful sea only makes my hunger worse.


    Just then, a woman with a broom and dustpan steps out of a nearby house.


    (I''ll ask her for directions.)


    "Excuse me, can I have some curry?!"


    "Huh?!"


    Though I intended to ask for directions, I ended up blurting out something completely different...


    The smell of curry drifting from somewhere had confused me. Understandably, the woman looks at me suspiciously. But then, a young woman from the house next door rushes out.


    "Did someone mention curry?!"


    She seems oddly interested in the curry.


    "Yes! I smelled it, and now I desperately want to eat curry!"


    Without thinking, I pull out my wallet and offer a 10,000 yen bill.


    "I''m studying delicious curry! I''m hoping to turn it into a job!"


    "Oh, then please let me have some curry!"


    The curry scent was coming from the young woman''s house, and she says she''s a curry researcher. She''s happy to let me try her curry.


    "My, my! What a nice snakeskin wallet.!"


    Meanwhile, the older woman eyes my wallet, licking her lips.


    (What''s going on.? But wait, did I have a wallet like this?)


    But I''m relieved I can eat curry. As I relax, my keen sense of smell picks up another scent.


    (The sweet, savory smell of sauce... Oh, that''s yakisoba!)


    Having secured the curry, I''m relieved but still hungry.


    (I need yakisoba too!)


    Following the scent, I find an old apartment emitting the smell.


    "Excuse me! Can I have some yakisoba?!"


    Knocking on the door without a second thought, an old man appears and says, "I''ll make it after this. Go around front." He agrees to my sudden request. Grateful, I go around to the front, which is a small eatery.


    (No wonder it smelled so good.)


    It makes sense for a place that serves food to have such enticing smells. ¡®My nose is pretty good,'' I think as I enter and take a seat.


    The interior is old, and nostalgic, like something from the Showa era. The ticking of a clock, and the objects around, give the impression of a different time flow.


    Feeling this, I start to care less about the hotel or the trip.


    "Ah, curry and yakisoba! I can''t wait!!"


    "Lucky, getsu-san! Egetsu-san, wake up!"


    "Mm!?"


    "Hey, wake up, you''ll catch a cold sleeping in the rain!"


    "Hmm!?"


    Serai-san''s voice calls me. What''s this? Did I fall asleep?


    Blinking my eyes open, I see the dark sky and the drizzle of rain.

 Chapter 198:

    Chapter 198:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Departure


    When I woke up, I was on top of the gymnasium, and the scenery was dyed gray with rain.


    "Egetsu-san... Are you awake?"


    "Oh, I''m feeling great after the morning shower."


    My face was soaked from the rain.


    But I smiled at Serai-san, saying, "It''s nothing to get wet in the rain." It seemed to reassure her, as she hurriedly returned to the slime tent, avoiding getting wet.


    "Did you all sleep well?"


    "Mmm, yeah! I slept like a log!"


    "Yes. I thought I just fell asleep, and it was already morning."


    While Nina-san responded while stretching inside the tent, Ruu seemed refreshed. Yesterday was a tough day, and they witnessed some horrifying deaths. So, I was worried they might have nightmares, but it seemed like all three of them slept soundly.


    "But it''s raining..."


    "Yeah, this complicates things..."


    Agreeing with Serai-san as she looked up at the dark sky. Yeah... rain. This is troublesome.


    Rain drastically narrows down our detection range. Visibility worsens, and it''s hard to hear surrounding sounds over the rain. While I could compensate for it with Aura Sight, constantly doing so would drain my mental strength.


    Furthermore, my skill set is very vulnerable to rain.


    The power of Acid diminishes in the rain, and slimy goo doesn''t work well either. Salt is still usable, but techniques like Salt Blast would significantly lose their effectiveness in the rain.


    "...Ugh."


    But seeing Ruu looking worried about her parents, it hurts...


    ¡®I calculated that we would at least reach this school even in the worst-case scenario,'' but according to the plan, we were supposed to reach Ruka''s father''s workplace by yesterday.


    "Let''s discuss our future while having breakfast for now."


    .....


    So it was 9 a.m.


    After the discussion, despite the rain, we decided to move out. Both Ina-san and Sekai-san agreed to the movement, considering Ruka''s severe worry about her parents. Despite both having families far away, their strength in not showing it was admirable. So, I must protect them with all I have.


    And, before departure, we exchanged greetings with the heavy machine fighters.


    "Alright, Heavy Machine Leader, we''re counting on you with the school."


    "Yeah, you guys from the Goldbugs, take care too."


    The heavy machine fighters and I were friendly enough to call each other by nicknames. And from our conversation last night, I gathered that ¡®as parents themselves, they weren''t the kind to engage in unsavory activities at school'', so I trusted them to handle things.


    Anyway, as we headed towards the back gate, the only entrance and exit currently, about twenty girls in tracksuits were waiting for me for some reason.


    """Please take us to the dungeon too!"""


    (What!?)


    I looked at Serai-san and the others who were waiting there, not understanding the situation. They sighed and shrugged. But when Shark stepped forward and started explaining, the situation became clear.


    "If we''re going to the dungeon, then take these girls with us. They''re all in sports clubs, so they can move pretty well."


    "What? So you''re planning to create a squad of dungeon adventurers with these girls!?"


    "That''s!? It''s dangerous! You can''t do that!"


    When I confirmed this, Manane-sensei stepped forward in protest.


    "But, Sensei! In reality, we''re short on manpower. Even though the teachers are going to the dungeon too, it''s still not enough!"


    Manane-sensei desperately tried to stop the students. But what Shark said made sense.


    There are many monsters, and they''re aggressive. So, it''s understandable that Shark wants to expand our fighting force a bit.


    "But even so...!"


    "Well, well, Manane-sensei. What Shark... no, Ruri-kun says makes sense. And even if we don''t fight, it''s not a bad idea to acquire stats, don''t you think?"


    She must have been burdened with these thoughts for a while.


    Seeing Manane-sensei on the verge of tears as she talked to Shark, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. So, I placed my hand on her shoulder and infused her with some soothing Aura Power to calm her down.


    Then, the girls who had gathered there started cheering, and the eyes of male teachers A and B sharpened instantly. Huh? Could these two also...?


    (Oh, I see... Well then, let''s have a little fun.)


    Let me explain! I never forget even the slightest grudge. I still remember being completely ignored yesterday. So, here I go.


    "In times like these, Manane-sensei, we should all join hands as humans, not as students or teachers, and face difficulties together, shouldn''t we?"


    With a firm expression, I spoke idealistically, showing off as I shook Manane-sensei''s hand.


    Then the girls started squealing even louder, and the eyes of male teachers A and B became even sharper. Hehehe, what''s wrong with you guys? Seems like steam''s about to burst out of your heads.


    "Uh, um...!? Y-yes, you''re right. And... for some reason, when I''m next to you, my anxiety seems to melt away, and my heart feels lighter... Oh, no! I mean, this is just...!"


    She hesitated for a moment, then suddenly blushed and hastily pulled her hand away, embarrassed...


    Seeing that reaction, Serai-san, who keenly sensed my intention, grinned mischievously. And Nina-san, who was good at psychological warfare, had a veteran judge-like expression, saying, ¡®Well, I guess that''s passable.'' Amidst all this, Ruu, who couldn''t understand my intentions at all, suddenly covered her mouth in surprise and looked flustered. And when Shark was pestered right in front of her eyes, she was staring at her dumbfoundedly, her mouth wide open like an idiot.


    """Well then, let''s all head to the dungeon together!"""


    Hehehe, how about that?


    I''ve also become quite adept at dealing with beautiful college girls. I''m not the same as before, getting nervous just receiving a change from a female cashier!

 Chapter 199:

    Chapter 199:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Pursuit


    Just past noon. We finally left Shark High School.


    Getting status...? Of course, we did it. Even if it seems silly, when push comes to shove, I act decisively.


    After all, I have nearly 30 people to protect. The mission is to safely lead these people to the dungeon, have everyone obtain their status, and return. It¡¯s simple, but mistakes are not allowed.


    Yet we accomplished this mission in a mere 20 minutes.


    Specifically, the Triceratops Bulldozer took the lead, followed by the teachers'' cars. The students split up into the teachers'' cars. And bringing up the rear was the roller car! The heavy machinery, um... what was it...?


    Anyway, during transit, private conversation was forbidden.


    ¡°No chitchatting or horsing around!¡± I strictly ordered everyone, creating a tense atmosphere as we drove. At the dungeon, we made sure everyone could perceive their status. We went there quickly and came back quickly.


    Even Shark, who was waiting at school, was wide-eyed with surprise, saying, ¡°Huh, you¡¯re back already?¡±


    .....


    So now it''s just the four of us. Only four, sneaking through the shadows of buildings, heading to Ruu¡¯s dad¡¯s workplace.


    Because of the rain, the refugees didn¡¯t follow us.


    They probably learned their lesson yesterday. Still, there were a few who persistently tried to follow us. But I coldly told them, ¡®We¡¯re in a hurry today, so if you follow us, we¡¯ll leave you behind without mercy''. Most of them fell silent and left.


    Yet there were still some who argued, ¡®It¡¯s fine for you guys because you have power, but what about us who don¡¯t!?'' But that''s their own problem. Don¡¯t rely on others. It¡¯s their fault for not participating in dungeon trials when they were open to the public and training their bodies for emergencies.


    Seriously, adults shouldn¡¯t say such things.


    .....


    The rain gradually turned to drizzle and eventually stopped as we continued to move. When we emerged onto a large street, there were shockingly many corpses scattered around...


    ¡°Ugh! What is this...!?¡±


    ¡°Huh, what? ...Ahh!¡±


    I raised my arm to halt them. But Serai-san saw the scene before I could stop her, letting out a short scream.


    ¡°Wow, what is this...¡±


    ¡°This is horrible...¡±


    In the end, everyone saw the gruesome scene.


    People were sprawled on the asphalt like run-over dogs and cats. Of course, they were already dead. Their limbs bent at odd angles, and their pink and milky white innards spilled from their bodies. But surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t much blood. Their clothes had absorbed the blood, so the asphalt wasn¡¯t stained red. Instead, their clothes were stained dark red, looking terribly heavy.


    And... all the fallen people were armed.


    ¡°Could these guys... be from a guild?¡±


    Some wore motorcycle helmets, but not many. What caught our attention more was that they wore matching jumpers and emblems.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this mark in a store bulletin...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I remember this emblem too...¡±


    Yes, it was when I was buying magic stones.


    I recall seeing the emblem on these fallen people¡¯s clothes at some shop. Since Serai-san also recognized it, they were likely frequenting another branch of the same store.


    ¡°Coach, um... what¡¯s a guild?¡±


    ¡°Oh, a guild is like a club for dungeon exploration, Ruu. Groups of up to nine people are usually called parties, but larger groups are called guilds.¡±


    ¡°Geshiaa...on!¡±


    ¡°Not good! We¡¯ve been spotted! Run!¡±


    ¡°Machi!¡±


    ¡°Wah! Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°Ruu! Get up quickly!¡±


    Nina-san shouted at Serai-san while running, and Seirai-san apologized tearfully. Ruu stumbled over nothing and fell.


    The giant red scorpion¡¯s roar seemed to disrupt our minds. What kind of creature is this...! Arthropods shouldn¡¯t even have vocal cords! Where is that sound coming from!?


    .....


    And so, the chase with the giant red scorpion began.


    We desperately ran through back streets and narrow paths.


    But the giant red scorpion, with its exceptional agility, chased us relentlessly, destroying everything around it with loud crashes.


    The noise attracted more monsters, and soon, a horde led by the giant red scorpion was after us.


    ¡°Huff... Huff! It¡¯s still chasing us!¡±


    ¡°All the buildings are closed... Where do we run!?¡±


    ¡°Damn! More monsters ahead! Turn left!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Not only were we being chased, but we also encountered more monsters wherever we fled. This was driving us into a corner...


    (Damn it! If I could use my slime rope, we could escape to the rooftops!)


    But the rain had just stopped, and the building walls weren¡¯t dry yet.


    If I used the slime carelessly in these conditions and failed, we¡¯d fall right in front of the monster horde. Besides, there were huge spider webs above us. Even without seeing the spiders, it was clear there was no escape upward...


    We kept running desperately... but we encountered more monsters ahead.


    (Another one in front! And the only escape is that steep hill on the right...! Wait, maybe...)


    ¡°Everyone! Push through to the top of that hill!¡±


    ¡°What!? Climb that hill!?¡±


    ¡°No... I¡¯m already out of breath...!¡±


    ¡°Coach! Behind us...!!¡±


    ¡°Damn... Mucus Veil!¡±


    While running, I turned and threw a large slime membrane. Damn, if I could concentrate, I could create a thicker slime dome... but this is the best I can do now.


    It was futile. The giant red scorpion tore through the membrane easily and increased its speed to catch us.


    (What the hell! Aren¡¯t creatures with pincers supposed to ambush or be stealthy!? Why is it sprinting full force...!?)


    The giant red scorpion raced through the back streets lined with buildings.


    And it kept exceeding our expectations. Damn it! Give me a break! Were you that mad because we interrupted your moment with the sports car!?

 Chapter 200:

    Chapter 200:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Landslide


    [Zubaaaah!!]


    "Aagh!!"


    Finally closing the distance, I get hit by a strike from the Giant Red Scorpion.


    The impact is like being shoved, making me lurch forward. Then, a sharp pain in my back. Wait, it doesn''t hurt!?


    Confused, I glance over my shoulder and see the auxiliary arm rolling on the asphalt, crushed to pieces by the Giant Red Scorpion''s sharp leg.


    (The auxiliary arm!?... Thank you! And forgive me for not being able to retrieve you now...!)


    A strike from the Giant Red Scorpion''s massive pincers. I couldn''t completely dodge it. But, the auxiliary arm mounted on my back shielded me, absorbing the damage.


    (But... at this rate!)


    Realizing there''s no time for holding back.


    (Alright, then I''ll unleash everything...! All the power I have...!)


    "Pixie Queen! Slipstream!!"


    [Bwoosh!!]


    The Pixie Queen appeared in a dazzling array of colors, conjuring wind magic at once.


    Slipstream, is a magic that aids in acceleration.


    It creates a low-pressure zone in front of the user to pull them forward and a high-pressure zone behind to push them forward. Though weak alone, it boosts speed significantly when already in motion.


    Accelerated by Slipstream, I grabbed Ruu running ahead with full force.


    "Ruu!"


    "Eek!? Y-yes?"


    No time to explain. The Giant Red Scorpion is closing in. I threw Ruu up the slope with all my might.


    "Land safely!"


    "Huh? Waaaah...!"


    Ruu soared skyward with a pitiful cry.


    [Whooosh!]


    "Damn...!"


    The recoil threw me off balance, making me stumble. The Giant Red Scorpion''s pincers swung to decapitate me, grazing my head.


    But there''s no time to cower. I need to evacuate everyone quickly.


    "Serai-san! Jump!"


    "Huh!? O-okay... hey!"


    Throwing Serai-san, larger than Ruu, would leave me vulnerable. So I had her jump herself.


    But running up the steep slope, already exhausted, she didn''t jump high.


    Still, it was enough.


    "Queen! Air Catapult!"


    The leading Giant Red Scorpion collided head-on with the highly lubricating slime tsunami.


    But it immediately raised its rear high to withstand the impact. Impressive...!


    However, only the Giant Red Scorpions with sharp pickaxe-like legs could do this. Other monsters slipped on the slime and tumbled down the slope like on a water slide.


    "Guugah!?"


    "Gyaaah!?"


    [Crash!... Bang! Bump!!]


    Colliding in a domino effect, crashing and entangling, they slammed into the concrete wall at the bottom of the slope.


    [Crunch... Smash...!]


    I faintly heard bones, flesh, horns, and exoskeletons breaking.


    It''s a steep slope. Accidents like this weren''t uncommon. The concrete wall at the bottom was thick like a coastal embankment. Slamming into it at full speed would surely result in more than just bruises.


    As I landed on the slope''s top, the monster group crashed into the wall below almost simultaneously.


    "But, as expected, one remains... A true boss, not to be underestimated..."


    Alone on the slime-covered slope, only the Giant Red Scorpion remained, raising its venomous tail high and halting its steps.


    "Grrraaaoon...!!"


    [Scrape... Clack...]


    Using its pickaxe-like legs for support, it continued to climb the slime-covered slope.


    (What a stubborn creature...)


    But even though I''ve exhausted my magic, there''s still something I can do. With the remaining magic power...


    "Here we go, magic manipulation...! Take this, Slime Nature Alteration!!"


    Extending my hand toward the Giant Red Scorpion, I began to alter the nature of the slime adhering to its legs...


    [Squish... Squelch... Squelch... (Sliiide! Thud!!)]


    "Grrrahh...!?"


    "Hahaha! Surprised, aren''t you!? This is the result of my special training! The power of slime nature alteration through magic manipulation!!"


    [Slurrrp...]


    "Grrraaahhh...!?"


    The Giant Red Scorpion, losing its grip on the ground, began to tilt and wobble, clearly confused and astonished.


    [Zing! Thud!]


    "Grrrahhhh...!?"


    Frantically trying to regain balance, the Giant Red Scorpion reached out its pincers to grab nearby lampposts and shop roofs. But its power was too overwhelming, effortlessly tearing through the metal poles and shop roofs.


    [Clang!!]


    "Grrraaaahhh...!?"


    In its final struggle, the Giant Red Scorpion, still clutching the tip of a lamppost and a roof fragment, mercilessly began its descent down the slope.

 Chapter 201:

    Chapter 201:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Clash


    A steep slope. And a high-lubricity mucus tsunami. Even an average monster was swept away by just that. Yet, the Giant Red Scorpion endured with its sharp legs.


    But the massive red scorpion, holding a streetlamp tip and a roof edge in its claws, began to slide down. Losing all friction, it could no longer support itself.


    Its sharp legs were now encased in slippery, mochi-like mucus balls. In other words, I had made the giant red scorpion wear the mucus shoes I had failed with myself.


    "Gi-SHAAAAA...!?"


    The giant red scorpion swung its enormous pincers, desperately trying to stop its slide.


    But it was a futile struggle... Once its car-sized body started sliding, the added acceleration made stopping nearly impossible.


    [Thud...! Crack! Bam...! Sliiiip!!]


    As expected, its legs spread out, its belly repeatedly slammed into the concrete tiles, and it picked up speed. The steep slope was lined with rough concrete tiles to prevent slipping. Even so, the sliding speed kept increasing!


    Behold! This is Earth Power! The force of 1G!


    For example, a 50kg human doesn''t just weigh 50kg. Strictly speaking, it''s a physical law that their mass is being pulled toward the center of the Earth by the planet''s massive gravity.


    And... everything on Earth is subject to this gravity and cannot escape it. So you too, let your soul be drawn by Earth''s gravity!


    [Sliiiiip... BAMMMMM!!!]


    The giant red scorpion, having completely lost control, spun as it slid down the slope, finally crashing violently into the concrete wall at the bottom.


    The impact sent the monsters, which had already fallen and tangled below, flying. Many monsters were likely crushed by the giant scorpion''s massive body.


    However... the giant red scorpion, despite slamming into the concrete wall, had the cushioning of the previously fallen monsters and was still alive.


    The impact broke several legs, and its poison tail pointed in a strange direction. Yet, it began to struggle, trying to get up despite its exposed belly.


    "Damn... as expected, tough bastard! Hard Mucus Shot!"


    Three highly adhesive mucus bullets shot out with a ¡®boomboom!'' sound, tracing a perfect arc and hitting the giant red scorpion''s exposed belly at the bottom. They landed well between its body and legs, buying some time...


    "Eguchi-san!"


    "Coach!"


    Selai and Ru rushed over in concern. Nina kept a watchful eye on the surroundings.


    (Alright, this is the critical moment!)


    "I''m going to use a big move! Everyone, guard the surroundings!"


    ""Yes!!""


    I charged at the ridiculously heavy, stupidly hard rock salt sphere and sent it rolling down the steep slope.


    And when dropping something huge, it¡¯s the spirit of an otaku to drop it along with unpleasant memories. Plus, if I could forget some of my life''s wretched memories through this, that¡¯d be a bonus.


    [Gron... Goron... Gron... Gorori...! Thud! Grogggg... Gagagagaga...!!]


    Powered by the combined strength of Saltaro and the wind of the Pixie Queen, the Giant Rock Salt Sphere rolled down the slope with tremendous rotational force.


    And then...¡£


    [Zum...]


    With a single, rather dull thud, it directly hit the Giant Red Scorpion at the bottom of the slope.


    "........."


    There was no loud crash, no flashy explosion. Just a single dull thud that resonated deeply...¡£


    But this was good! This was perfect!!


    Because loud crashes and flashy explosions are all just the conversion of kinetic energy into another form. In other words, energy loss. So, if all the kinetic energy was transmitted without any loss, there would be no loud crash or flashy explosion; this dull thud was the optimal result!


    "Did it work...!?"


    There''s no need to follow this up with, "Impossible! How can it be unharmed after that attack!?" I''m confident. Because at the bottom of the slope, a golden light, likely the Giant Red Scorpion''s life energy, began to rise dazzlingly...¡£


    "I''m going to check the situation below! Pixie Queen, cover the others!"


    [...(nods)]


    Leaving the rest to the Pixie Queen, I slid down the slope at once. Yes, I am the Mucus Master. Thus, I won''t crash into walls from my own mucus.


    [Whooooosh...]


    At the bottom of the slope, there was an atmosphere of the air being violently shaken, like after an explosion. The Giant Rock Salt Sphere had hit the Giant Red Scorpion perfectly, and golden life energy was rising, proof of its demise...¡£


    "Well done..."


    I patted the rough surface of the Giant Rock Salt Sphere, larger than myself, in appreciation. However, its size was somewhat in the way...¡£


    "Hey, Saltaro? You can move this? Could you handle it?"


    Saltaro, still sticking out of my chest, said to leave it to him, so I did. He dropped from my chest, toddled over to the Giant Rock Salt Sphere, and began to absorb it with his hands raised.


    "Wow, you can do that too! Amazing. I¡¯ll take care of the life energy then, so I¡¯ll leave that to you."


    Having a soul-shared entity is very convenient for the physical division of labor. Now, I''ll take the Giant Red Scorpion''s life energy.


    Well, we somehow managed to defeat it.

 Chapter 202:

    Chapter 202:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Acquired


    After a fierce battle, we somehow managed to defeat the Giant Red Scorpion.


    Or rather, after a desperate flight, a lucky turn on a slope saved us... So, it was a narrow victory. If there hadn''t been a convenient steep slope, we''d have been completely stuck.


    Well, I was ready to hide in a manhole if things got worse, but let''s keep that secret from the other three. Still, I wonder why it was so persistent... That''s a mystery.


    While I was pondering this, the giant rock salt orb kept shrinking, and Shiotaro grew proportionally larger...


    With this, the full extent of the squashed giant red scorpion became clear.


    Yeah... The giant rock salt orb hit its abdomen, causing its guts to splatter out dramatically. The outer shell on its abdomen had a clear impression of the rock salt orb, like a hand pressed into the snow. Even a boss-level monster couldn''t survive that. The power of the rock salt orb is terrifying.


    Ah... but the life energy permeates my tired body... It''s not quite like leveling up in a game, but soaking in this rich life energy restores my stamina, giving a similar sensation.


    I''d like to let Ruu and the others experience this too, but there are still several monsters around with some life left in them. It''s dangerous to approach now since wounded monsters can be unpredictable.


    But as relieved as I am that we survived, I also regret not being able to use [Ursupation] on a boss-level monster like the giant red scorpion. I''m so greedy.


    Well, that''s human nature, I guess.


    (Oh, right. Even if I can''t acquire skills myself, I can get skill orbs with [Ursupation]. There are some monsters I''ve never seen before here, so I might as well try to get some skill orbs...)


    "Shiotaro. I''ll go around finishing off the remaining enemies, can you peel off the red scorpion''s outer shell?"


    Shiotaro, having almost fully absorbed the rock salt orb, had grown huge, looking like a golem.


    But in this state, he seems strong enough to handle peeling off the giant red scorpion''s shell. We need to secure quality monster shells, especially since the extra arms were broken. It''s nice that monsters don''t disappear on the surface like in dungeons, so we can take our time harvesting.


    "Now then... there are still some monsters with life left in them..."


    The monsters that persistently chased us.


    They seem to be mostly fast ones at a glance. Four-legged beasts, some humanoid fish types... And there are small lizardmen, like tiny versions of the regular ones.


    "Consider it an honor to fall in battle with me and meet your end here...! Offer everything to me! Skill [Plunder]!"


    Using my badly battered and twisted, almost Longinus-like golden crowbar, I stab the dying monsters, using [Plunder] to try to obtain skill orbs.


    .....


    "Hey, Egetsu-san, what are you doing for so long...?"


    Oh, the three of them came down the slope. The sticky substance on the slope had mostly disappeared, making it possible to walk down carefully.


    "I was finishing off the monsters that still had life in them. It''s dangerous to leave them wounded..."


    "I see. Then I''ll help too!"


    "Serai-san, it''s dangerous, so stay back. The footing is bad, and without aura vision, you can''t tell if they''re dead or alive."


    "What! ...Tch."


    "Machi, listen to Coach. If you get hurt now, it would be a big problem."


    "Alright... Then let''s dismantle this scorpion! And what''s this, wow! When did you make such a big salt golem, Egetsu-san??"


    [Salt Spirit] Kiyomitsu ¡¤ [Pixie Queen] Sachimitsu ¡¤ [Red Slime] Junkiomitsu


    Skills


    [Strong Acid 2], [Agility 2], [Disease Resistance 7], [Usurpation], [Mucus 9], [Space 6], [Good Luck 1.4], [Footwork], [Meditation], [Salt 5], [Craftsmanship], [Maggot 2], [Woman], [Martial Arts 6], [Paralysis 4], [Jump 9], [Sturdy 8], [Charm]


    Titles


    [Bug King], [Salt Mate], [Salty Guy], [Bug Queen], [Woman Killer], [Bug Friends]


    Hmm... so leveling up by two increased my attributes by about 70-90 points.


    Since the life energy acquired from the spirit system is distributed to Shiotaro, Pixie Queen, and Red Slime, we each get about a quarter. That means we got around 300 life energy from the giant red scorpion.


    Considering we got 250 from the fly queen, the giant red scorpion was stronger. But it could also be that my attribute caps didn''t exceed 500, so I''ll reserve judgment on whether the giant red scorpion or the fly queen was stronger.


    "I got the [Strong Arm] skill...!"


    Oh, Serai-san got the [Strong Arm] skill. It was probably from that humanoid fish-like monster. That one had broad shoulders like a swimmer.


    "I got [Healthy Legs]. Does that mean I can run faster now?"


    Nina-san got [Healthy Legs]. That skill orb must have come from the beast that looked like a pre-evolved form of canines or felines. Nina already has healthy, beautiful legs, so if this enhances them further, it''ll be impressive.


    "I got [Agility]...!"


    "Ruu, with [Agility], you''ll be able to move faster temporarily. But be careful, it will make you very tired afterward."


    "Wait... Coach, does that mean you have this skill too?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Ruu seemed pleased to learn she had the same skill as me. It seems I''ve hit Ruu''s "same as me makes me happy!" spot again.


    "What is it, Shiotaro? Oh, you found this just now? Hmm..."


    As I was chatting with Ruu and the others, the now-big Shiotaro handed me a metal shoehorn, about 60 cm long. By the way, a shoehorn can be remembered as "Takeuchi Hisashi from the shoe store".


    [Reeeeing...]


    The moment I touched the metal shoehorn, it vibrated like a tuning fork, emitting a clear, resonant sound like a ting sha.


    "Wow... what a beautiful sound."


    "But it doesn''t look like a musical instrument. It''s a shoehorn, right? Why?"


    "Hmm... It seems that the residual life energy from the red scorpion is reacting and causing the sound... Shiotaro, where did you find this?"


    Shiotaro pointed to the remains of the giant red scorpion.


    "So this shoehorn came from inside the red scorpion? I don''t quite understand..."


    When Susanoo no Mikoto defeated Yamata no Orochi, the sword Kusanagi no Tsurugi was found inside. After defeating the giant red scorpion, we found a ¡®tuning fork-like metal shoehorn'' inside it.


    How mysterious... but the sound is beautiful, and it has a bluish-silver color that looks nice. Yes, I''ll gratefully accept this as a drop item.

 Chapter 203:

    Chapter 203:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Kamishiro


    3:00 PM.


    The rain got stronger again. Like a guerrilla downpour... Caught in such rain, we took refuge at a shrine on top of a hill, where we sheltered from the rain for a while.


    The place we took refuge in was the main shrine built on stilts. We created a resting space under the floor with a mucus dome. We also pitched mucus tents using the trees in the shrine grounds to protect the enlarged Shiotaro and the giant red scorpion''s shell from the rain.


    Yes... the drop from the giant red scorpion.


    It''s extremely large and difficult to transport. Plus, it¡¯s so big and there''s so much of it that it doesn''t all fit in my spatial storage. However, the shell is of such high quality that I can''t bring myself to discard it.


    So, I took everything out of the storage and reconstructed it to increase its capacity. With the life energy gained from the giant red scorpion, creating a larger spatial storage isn''t a problem. I hope to expand my usual 3 cubic meters of storage to around 5 cubic meters if possible.


    "Ah, I''m so tired... My legs are like sticks, I''m exhausted..."


    With her mask removed, Serai-san was lying on her back inside the mucus dome, shaking her arms and legs. Sorry for making you help carry the red scorpion shell when you''re already tired.


    "Here you go, Ruu-chan. I made some coffee."


    "Thanks."


    Nina-san and Ruu were also in their suits but had removed their masks to relax. Despite the many trees on the shrine grounds, there were no monsters in sight, allowing us to rest peacefully. Could it be that the divine aura of the god enshrined here is keeping the monsters away?


    "Coach, I''ll leave the coffee here for you."


    "Oh, thanks..."


    As for me, I was in a semi-meditative state, unable to move while reconstructing my spatial storage.


    Using the [Space] skill requires extreme caution to avoid accidents or failures. Space is not something you can typically interfere with. Physically interfering with space would require concepts like black holes or white holes, involving super-gravitational forces.


    Therefore, using this skill recklessly is very dangerous. It¡¯s absurd to think that a single human''s magic could handle the energy needed for spatial manipulation.


    However, this world is full of legendary magic and items that defy such physical laws.


    Take Sun Wukong''s ¡®Ruyi Jingu Bang'' from Journey to the West, for instance. It defies the law of conservation of mass, changing size without altering its hardness. Or the ¡®Purple Gold Red Gourd'' used by the demons Golden Horn and Silver Horn, which can absorb and dissolve anyone who responds to it. Despite its ordinary gourd size, it completely ignores the law of conservation of mass.


    Another famous example is ¡®The Three Magic Charms''. In this story, a little monk uses three charms to escape from an ogress, performing miraculous feats like answering in place of the monk, transforming into a large river, or starting a wildfire. These charms are so powerful that if the monk commanded them to ¡®destroy the ogress,'' they likely could, despite the monk''s lack of magical power.


    But to make the story more interesting, the monk''s master ultimately faces the ogress, tricking her into transforming into a small bean and then eating her. This story, too, disregards the law of conservation of mass.


    Thus, from a fantasy perspective, there are better approaches than clinging too strictly to scientific principles. Still, cautious handling of the unknown is always wise.


    Incidentally, the story of ¡®The Three Magic Charms'' is said to be based on the tale of Izanagi''s journey to the underworld. The similarities are striking.


    Izanagi visits the underworld to see his deceased wife, Izanami. Impatient, he looks at her decayed form, angering her. She sends the forces of the underworld to kill him, reasoning, ¡®If I''m dead, you should die too''. It¡¯s a wild logic.


    Izanagi, having killed their fire god child Kagutsuchi for causing Izanami''s death, makes them quite the reckless couple. One would expect gods to foresee such consequences.


    These two even had to ask the heavenly gods how to create children, indicating a singular focus on life creation power, neglecting other knowledge.


    To escape the underworld forces, Izanagi threw various items that transformed into obstacles. This story likely evolved into ¡®The Three Magic Charms'' to be more understandable to children.


    Anyway, the reconstruction of my spatial storage is almost complete. But reflecting on such thoughts at a shrine might be inappropriate. Hopefully, I won''t incur any divine wrath...


    .....


    [Got it. Hey, Uncle! Big Bro Kenji! Dad, everyone, gather around!]


    "The hare, tricking the sharks to get to Inaba, got carried away and revealed the trick before crossing the last shark."


    [Shark, you idiot! Haha, I just wanted to leave the island!]


    [You little... Machi! I won¡¯t forgive you! Grr!]


    [Aaaah!]


    "The hare was skinned alive by the sharks in retaliation for its deceit."


    "It''s terrible!"


    "Machi-chan, lying is bad..."


    "Yeah..."


    "And then, a group of rowdy gods, the eighty brothers, appeared."


    [Ouch! It hurts!]


    [Haha! You look awful!]


    [Hey, I know how to heal that. Just soak in the sea and dry on a high mountain. It''ll heal in no time!]


    "The hare followed the advice, only to suffer more as the sea salt dried on its raw skin, causing extreme pain."


    "Hey, Egetsu-san! I¡¯m going to cry! Do you want me to cry?"


    Serai-san, playing the hare, pouted angrily.


    "Well, well... Then, carrying a large load, O?kuninushi no Mikoto, who served as a slave to his brothers, appeared!"


    [Oh, this is terrible! Go wash in the river and roll on a mat of cattail fluff. That will heal you.]


    "Wait, someone came to help?"


    "Yes, following Ookuninushi''s advice, the hare was restored to its original fluffy self and healed completely."


    "That¡¯s great, Machi!"


    "Yeah, yeah... sniff... Thank you. I¡¯m saved. I won¡¯t lie again..."


    "Ookuninushi, who saved the hare, was repeatedly killed by his brothers out of jealousy over a woman but was resurrected each time by his mother. Later, he went to Susanoo no Mikoto, stole a princess and weapons, escaped, and used those weapons to defeat his brothers, starting to build his nation."


    "Um... Wasn¡¯t he a good god?"


    "Well, after going through many hardships, he became shrewd. Susanoo also tormented him almost to death. After killing his brothers, he took many goddesses as wives and lived happily in a harem."


    "Isn¡¯t that just like Coach now?"


    "Yeah! It''s like Egetsu-san and us!"


    What...? No way! I¡¯m just an ordinary person doing my best with what¡¯s in front of me.

 Chapter 204:

    Chapter 204:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Father And Daughter


    "Stop right there!!"


    A voice with a severe tone echoes in the darkness. Startled by it, Ruu, who had been running, stands frozen in place. Then, a strong light is shone upon her.


    It was shortly after 6 p.m. Ruu, filled with joy at finally spotting the building where her father works, had dashed off without heeding any warnings.


    Three members of the Self-Defense Forces appear. All of them are armed.


    Two are wearing bulletproof vests over camouflage uniforms, equipped with aluminum shields. The light attached to the helmet''s side shines upon Ruu. Additionally, one in the rear holds an automatic rifle, its light extending from the barrel also aimed at Ruu.


    Hey... wait, doesn''t that mean the muzzle of the automatic rifle is also pointed at Ruu?


    "Wait! Hold your fire! We''re... Japanese citizens!!"


    Shouting this instinctively, I rush forward, shielding Ruu with my own body. They are members of the Self-Defense Forces, undergoing rigorous training and education daily for the defense of the nation. And that is to protect Japan''s territory and its citizens. So I thought that by saying we''re Japanese, they would ease up.


    "Drop your weapons!!"


    But once again, a Self-Defense Force member holding a shield made of aluminum bellows in a severe tone. Upon closer inspection, the aluminum shield is all dented and battered... severely deformed, with cracks running through it.


    (Was there just intense fighting recently, making them edgy? It''d be better not to rashly oppose them...)


    "Understood! We''ll drop our weapons! Just be aware that dropping them will make a loud noise, so we''ll do it slowly..."


    So, mimicking their tone, I respond succinctly.


    I repeat it firmly, imprinting the impression that there''s no intention to resist. I don''t know any of these Self-Defense Force members personally, but this type of response worked well with Trident members.


    So surely, it should resonate with professionals too...


    I bend down slowly, placing the long golden crowbar I was holding on the asphalt. Then, I turned around to receive the baseball bat from Ruu and placed it in the same manner. However, Ruu seems to be terribly frightened, not understanding why the Self-Defense Force members are being so harsh.


    Yeah... If Ruu had been in her usual casual attire, they definitely wouldn''t have treated her like this.


    But now, Ruu is covered from head to toe in a combat suit, with monster blood splattered all over, and she was also carrying a bloodied bat as she ran. So it''s not unreasonable for them to give her stern warnings...


    Just a bit more. The courthouse where Ruu''s dad works has floodlights on, and you can see Self-Defense Force vehicles parked. Seeing that, Ruu probably thought, "Finally, we''re safe!"


    Putting down our weapons, we quietly step back from the spot.


    In the meantime, Nina-san and Serai-san, who have caught up, read the atmosphere and do the same without saying anything.


    "Who are you?! Where did you come from?!"


    "We''re Japanese, here to find our family. We didn''t just appear from the dungeon-like monsters or anything."


    While replying so, I instruct Ruu and the others to open the face shields of their combat suits, hoping to ease the tension.


    And then...


    "What... huh!?"


    "Wow... beautiful!!"


    "Huh?! Everyone, check your statuses, now!"


    However, when Nina-san and Serai-san release the face part of their masks and lift their faces, the Self-Defense Force members suddenly become flustered.


    "Status check, begin reporting! Status is good!"


    "Status is good!"


    (Huh, where did he get that report from? Um... huh...? Is this person perhaps the type who''s smart but overthinks things and ends up spinning in circles? And besides, are there really that many female Rangers right now?)


    "Um, we really are just civilians, here to find our family."


    "Yes! Um... do you know a Mr. Shoichi Ryojin here!? He should be here somewhere!"


    "Hey... anyway, shouldn''t you move to a safe place soon? If you stay here, you''ll just get attacked by monsters again..."


    After being kept waiting and having a futile conversation, Ruu and Nina-san interrupt in frustration.


    "Okay, understood. Um... seems like it was just my misunderstanding. I apologize. Let me guide you to a safe place, and then you can tell us more details. Oh, by the way. My name is Jia Kurou."


    With that said, he signals to his subordinates with his eyes and contacts them via radio, introducing himself as Jia.


    "Oh, I see. My name is Egetsu Nakihito."


    Since the other party introduced themselves with their full name, I felt like I had to do the same and responded with my full name.


    "Egetsu-san, huh? Well, if you have any identification, please show it later."


    .....


    And so, it''s now 8 p.m.


    "Dad!"


    "Ruu...!? What on earth... why are you here!?"


    In a room where many injured people squat anxiously, Ruu''s father stands up with a surprised expression upon unexpectedly being called by name. He also seems injured, with bandages wrapped around his head so much that his eyes are barely visible.


    "Dad! I was worried about you...!!"


    "You idiot...! You...! Why in such a dangerous situation... why!!"


    The father and daughter embrace tightly, shedding tears as they worry about each other...


    Yeah, yeah, even the Self-Defense Force members who followed us around, overly cautious, were moved... They quickly left, probably to report.


    Yeah, well, we were detained in a separate room for about an hour. There, we were forced to explain the circumstances and background of the situation in detail.


    We, as Dungeon Ability Users, repeated the spell "We are aware of the danger. However, we felt it was time to act in the face of crisis," and finally we were released.


    Above all, it was fortunate that Ruu''s dad, who had a very solid background, was listed among the injured being protected. After all, he''s a judge here. Otherwise, we would have been detained for much longer.


    Now... there must be things that the father and daughter want to talk about alone.


    So, after briefly bowing and greeting Ruu''s dad, I left the room, sat down on a bench in the corridor, and waited for Ruu. And I asked Nina-san and Serai-san to gather information lightly.


    Well, you see, it''s much more effective and efficient to have sociable beauties like them gather information than for me, who''s basically a loner and a bit socially awkward, to move around. Well, it''s a matter of using the right person for the right job.


    But... I''m concerned about the bodies of the Dungeon Ability Users I saw along the way...


    There were quite a few. They must have been preparing to "make a name for themselves in this opportunity!" for a long time. When I didn''t see any Dungeon Ability Users around, it seemed they had gathered and acted together. But the result was that terrible sight...


    Perhaps they were expecting another Dungeon Stampede of the same scale as last time. I have a feeling from the equipment of the fallen that that might have been the case...


    It''s a shame. If they had assessed the situation more carefully before acting, it wouldn''t have turned out like that. What happens tomorrow could happen to us, too... Let''s be careful.


    And, while pondering such things and fiddling with a discarded shoehorn I picked up, that Jia-san appears in the corridor again, locking eyes with me and approaching with a smile.


    Oh, come on! Isn''t this enough? What else could it be...??

 Chapter 205:

    Chapter 205:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Gems And Stones


    The courthouse hallway. But now it''s filled with numerous injured people and anxious wanderers, giving it the atmosphere of a hospital rather than a courthouse. The smell of disinfectant wafting from those treated makes it feel even more so.


    Navigating through these people, Ria-san in camouflage gradually approaches. Damn... I was lost in thought and noticed too late. There''s no time to hide my shoehorn.


    "Hello, Egetsu-san. If you don''t mind, I''d like to talk more... Oh, what''s that you''re holding? We said ¡®all weapons must be surrendered'', right?"


    So, he did notice the shoehorn. What a hassle...


    "No, this isn''t a weapon. It''s just a shoehorn."


    "Is that so... But it looks sturdy and made of metal. It could be a weapon for you, couldn''t it?"


    "If you say that, even a ballpoint pen can be a weapon. If we go that far, we''d have to cut off our hands and feet. Ah, here you go. Please use it."


    To dodge the issue, I jokingly offered the shoehorn to an elderly man next to me, who was changing his blood-stained socks. He was just about to put on his shoes.


    "Oh, thank you. I''ll borrow it then. Oh... This is great! I slipped right into my shoes!"


    "Haha, that''s good. Be careful on the stairs; it''s dark."


    ""......""


    Seeing the elderly man off with a bow, Ria-san sits next to me and suddenly jumps up in surprise.


    "Wait a minute! Isn''t that... magic-sensitive metal!?"


    "What?"


    "Where did you get that!?"


    "Wait, why are you so interested!?"


    "Oops... (I shouldn''t have said that...)"


    "No, you clearly blurted it out. What is this magic-sensitive metal?"


    When I asked, Ria-san averted his eyes, trying to play dumb... I can tell he''s smart, but he seems to miss things sometimes.


    "Ah... please keep this between us. Magic-sensitive metal is exactly what it sounds like. It''s a metal that reacts to magic, causing various phenomena. It''s being researched for that property..."


    "Why is it a secret? It must be dungeon-sourced, right?"


    "Yes, it''s from a dungeon. Magic-sensitive metal, called mithril among experts, is very efficient as a medium for skill activation..."


    "Ah, I get it... So even if a skill is weak, with this, it becomes powerful?"


    "Not that extreme, but your interpretation is correct. Let me borrow it for a moment."


    "Sure, here you go."


    Though speaking quickly and quietly enough only for someone with dungeon abilities to hear, Ria-san realized I could keep up and increased his pace.


    "(Mentally, everyone is exhausted. Even if it''s somewhat bright, long hours in a dim, enclosed space take a toll. Plus, the endless stream of bizarre monsters...)"


    "(But you have comrades and powerful weapons...)"


    "(Yes, but these weapons are funded by taxpayers and limited... The Self-Defense Forces are already consuming this year''s budget rapidly!)"


    (Huh!? There''s still over half the year left!)


    "So, Egetsu-san, having someone like you join would be a great help!"


    (No way! That''s too much pressure...!)


    Sigh... Let''s calm down. This is just one person''s perspective. I need more information to make a decision.


    But Ria-san''s honesty... doesn''t seem like a lie.


    Honestly, he''s not my type, but I respect his resolve to protect this country.


    So I''ll answer honestly.


    "Ria-san"


    "Yes..."


    "I''m too cowardly, selfish, and rebellious to follow orders or protect anyone other than who I choose. So, I can''t be a Self-Defense Officer. Sorry. But I respect what you and your comrades do."


    "The people you want to protect... Are they the women you were with?"


    "Yes. They''re wonderful inside and out. I can shield them anytime. But for others... I honestly can''t."


    "Haha... That''s a selfish answer. But as a Self-Defense Officer, I''m envious of your honesty. Thank you for your truthful answer!"


    ¡®Honesty from the dishonest,'' perhaps.


    Ria-san understood my response and stood up, saluting me like when we first met.


    "Don''t worry, I was just asking. By the way, if you ever want to give up that shoehorn, could you let me have it?"


    "I''m not likely to, but I''ll keep it in mind."


    "Haha... I don''t know if we''ll meet again, but take care!"


    "You too, Ria-san!"


    We shook hands firmly.


    Such a strong hand... People like him protect this country...

 Chapter 206:

    Chapter 206:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Information


    In front of my eyes, the brave Self-Defense Forces are leaving.


    As I watch their backs, I notice Ruu observing us from a distance. She seems to have been waiting for our conversation to end. She¡¯s wearing a hoodie over her combat suit to avoid standing out too much.


    I smile at her, and she breaks into a grin, running over to me with a ¡®totete¡¯ sound. Her semi-long hair sways lightly, making her look adorably cute.


    However, the combat suit still has several streaks of blood that couldn¡¯t be completely wiped off.


    A few hours ago, we were questioned in another room. When we arrived at the courthouse, it had stopped raining after a heavy downpour. We were all covered in blood from multiple battles.


    The kind soldiers prepared buckets of water and rags for us, but just one wipe turned the water bright red.


    Not wanting to trouble them further, I only cleaned my backside and sat lightly on the chair for the questioning.


    In short, our combat suits were still quite dirty.


    But these girls always kept themselves clean. Normally, they¡¯d use the acid they produced to clean their suits immediately. However, today was a long day, and they wanted to conserve their strength by not using unnecessary magic.


    We had intended to clean up before entering the courthouse, but things got chaotic, and we had no time. Using skills in front of the soldiers felt a bit inappropriate too...


    ¡°Ruu, did you get to talk to your father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you. Coach, you were talking to the Self-Defense Forces, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they wanted to talk a bit more...¡±


    ¡°But it looked like you were having fun. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you get along so well with someone of the same gender.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s strange, I¡¯m close with Admiral Trident and Nabe-san too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes... but it seemed like you were even closer this time!¡±


    Ruu pouted a little, looking slightly jealous.


    (Ah... I see. That¡¯s how it looked to her.)


    That ¡®high-speed, low-voice conversation between Dungeon Ability Users¡¯ must have seemed like a ¡®friendly girl chat¡¯ to her. Perhaps, I was also happy to have a genuine conversation with someone.


    ¡°We had some complicated things to discuss, so we kept our voices down. Let¡¯s go find Nina-san and the others.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    We walked down the hallway hand in hand. We were on the third floor of the building.


    They¡¯ve learned to lie low and wait for the storm to pass.


    So, it¡¯s a mess of a situation...


    .....


    Ruu and I reached the courthouse¡¯s main entrance.


    Despite the night, many people were gathered, waiting for new information.


    I quickly found Serai-san and Nina-san among them. They stood out, as usual.


    Serai-san was talking to a soldier pulling some cables inside the building.


    She seemed to have just started talking, and the soldier looked slightly annoyed. But Serai-san wasn¡¯t easily deterred. With a cheerful smile, she kept talking, reacting exaggeratedly to even minor responses.


    The initially annoyed young soldier soon realized, ¡®Hey, this girl is pretty cute,¡¯ and fell into Serai-san¡¯s trap, answering her questions.


    Be careful! That¡¯s her strategy!


    If Serai-san¡¯s actions were ¡®active¡¯, Nina-san¡¯s were ¡®passive¡¯.


    Turning to Nina-san, she was deliberately standing in the busy central part of the entrance, looking troubled with her hand on her chin.


    Soon, like moths to a flame, young men approached, asking if she needed help. But Nina-san never directly asked for help or favors. She merely expressed her troubles.


    Seeing a beautiful woman in distress, the young men, driven by chivalry and ulterior motives, would say, ¡®Leave it to me!¡¯ and take action. One returned quickly with a bottle of tea and rice balls.


    Yes, she had been asking for food this time.


    ¡°Here, take this!¡±


    Now, Nina-san¡¯s ultimate combo began.


    [Wow, thank you! Could I ask for your name?]


    [Oh, you¡¯re Mr. ¡ð¡Á? That¡¯s a wonderful name. I¡¯m so glad to meet such a kind person.]


    With this response, the young man felt he had made a good impression on a beautiful woman, making him more inclined to act kindly towards her in the future.


    Her thought manipulation was impressive...


    I know because I fell for the same trick.


    Both of them could be natural spies. And they¡¯re still students... truly terrifying.

 Chapter 207:

    Chapter 207:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Night Darkness


    11:30 PM.


    After a simple dinner of tea and rice balls, Ruu grabbed a bath towel and headed to see her injured father. However, her father was in a room packed with other injured people. So, only Ruu could barely squeeze in. The rest of us settled down on the rooftop stairs as our sleeping spot. It''s like the spot where delinquents would hide to smoke in school.


    The security inside the building is good.


    No one is making unnecessary noise, nor are there any complaints like "What is the Self-Defense Force doing?".


    Well, given that the Self-Defense Force had rescued and was protecting us, it would be ungrateful to complain.


    But instead, the whole building was covered in a gloomy atmosphere. Although we were saved, everyone couldn''t hide their anxiety about the uncertain future.


    Despite it being night, the noise of newly rescued people climbing the stairs continued to echo from below. They, too, would be wandering the building looking for a place to rest their tired bodies.


    "Zzz... Zzz..."


    "Mmm..."


    Nina-san and Serai-san were already asleep on the slime mat I provided. They must have been very tired today. As soon as they lay down, they started to breathe softly in their sleep. The slime mat is minimal for the sake of privacy, so they seem a bit uncomfortable...


    But neither of them has taken off their combat suits.


    The Self-Defense Force is protecting us here, but you never know when something unexpected might happen. So, I had them sleep with only their masks off, just in case.


    As for me, I''m meditating in a half-meditative state, resting my body and mind while keeping watch. This has been the routine lately.


    Honestly, I feel a bit of fatigue accumulating, but the increased limit on my abilities helps me manage. The life energy from the giant red scorpion also helped a lot in my recovery.


    (Come to think of it... The first time I participated in a TRPG convention, it was in a similar community center...)


    As I looked at the white walls that seemed to have paint directly sprayed onto the concrete, old memories resurfaced.Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    It was around the time I just started middle school, I guess...


    Already shunned at school by the end of elementary school, I went on to the local middle school where the faces hadn''t changed much, so I was naturally a loner there too.


    However, wanting to change my mood a bit with the new environment, I decided to try something new. I saw an article about tabletop role-playing games in a magazine I was reading back then and wanted to try it myself. So, I did some research, found out about events held at community centers, and decided to join.


    "Lieutenant Tarushita!? You haven''t rested yet?"


    Roa saluted the robust middle-aged officer, slightly surprised he was still awake.


    "Well, I can''t sleep thinking about last time. I kept getting woken up, felt like my nightmares were becoming reality each time."


    "But this time, we''re well-prepared, and we''ve improved many issues. I don''t think there''s much to worry about."


    "Yes, Lieutenant Ludo is patrolling. I''ll sleep once he returns. How about you? What about your favorite civilians?"


    "Haha, I got coldly rejected by them."


    "Hmm... So they disguised themselves as monsters for the Halloween operation and broke through the enemy? Quite gutsy."


    "Yes, when I first saw them, they were so covered in blood I mistook them for Rangers. Besides guts, they seem to have quite the skill too."


    "Oh, but you didn''t see them fight, did you?"


    "No. But surprisingly, they possessed magical reactive metal."


    "What! Does that mean they''ve already cleared a dungeon!?"


    "No. It seems they haven''t, but they likely have enough power to do so..."


    "Hmm... But their public dungeon record only shows them reaching the 4th floor, right? Could it be a coincidence?"


    "Yes, I considered that. But they weren''t surprised at all by the magic I displayed. I showed them a significant amount of magic that would require a lot of skill..."


    The Lieutenant, astonished by Roa''s account, placed his cup on the desk and touched his chin.


    "Hmm... So that person has power almost equal to the frontline Self-Defense Force members? That''s hard to believe..."


    "Yes, it might be, or might not be. Either way, the recruitment failed. If successful, they would have been a great asset."


    "Well, that''s inevitable. Telling young people nowadays to become Self-Defense Force members isn''t appealing."


    "Working tirelessly without much appreciation is tough..."


    Despite the late hour, the view outside showed bright lights and Self-Defense Force members guiding rescued civilians into the building. Both of them sighed deeply, feeling unrecognized for their efforts.

 Chapter 208:

    Chapter 208:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Weapons


    (Is this... a dream world?)


    I was supposed to be resting my mind and body in a half-meditative state, but somehow I found myself enveloped in a floaty sensation. It seems I had dozed off again from exhaustion.


    Gradually, I began to perceive my surroundings from a state of nothingness.


    (Yeah. I wish the Salt God would appear again and unlock the skill acquisition limit I couldn¡¯t obtain...)


    As I pondered such impossible things, I found myself standing in front of the Adventurers'' Guild under a blue sky.


    "Hmm... where is this?"


    In front of me stood a Western-style building. The construction and layout seemed different, but a memory of visiting here with a knight-like man not long ago resurfaced.


    Ah, it seems this is a continuation of that dream where I fought wolf-like monsters in an isekai setting.


    Thinking back, I had come to this town with a handsome knight named Lidis Rem Nostus. We sold Beowulf¡¯s corpse at the Adventurers'' Guild, split the money, and parted ways.


    Yes, in this world, my name is Salt En Ichikilogram, a wandering traveler.


    (So, I came to the Adventurers'' Guild because I had some spare time and wanted to find a job...)


    With a vague sense of my actions, I walked forward. Entering the building, it had a Western bar-like atmosphere. Even though it was still early, several people were drinking at tables, and the smell of alcohol hit my nose.


    However, the shelves behind the counter were stocked with weapons, potions, and what looked like magic scrolls, indicating this place wasn¡¯t just a tavern but a gathering spot for adventurers.


    "Hey kid, this ain¡¯t a place for brats like you."


    A man with a deep scar on his face, who was drinking at a table, said this as soon as I walked in. ¡®Wow, what a cliche?...!'' I thought, surprised by his words. For some reason, my body began to shrink rapidly.


    (N-No way...!?)


    A moment ago, I was definitely wearing bug-king-like armor. But now, my limbs had shrunk to a child¡¯s, and my clothing had changed to rough, itchy, ragged linen.


    This is one of those isekai tropes where you inexplicably turn young again!


    Usually, a god would grant rejuvenation as a bonus, but I never imagined it would be caused by a drunk adventurer.


    As I was shocked by my transformation, a short, buck-toothed guy who had been drinking with the scar-faced man spoke up.


    "Heh... brat. Go drink your mama¡¯s milk!"


    "What... ugh!?"


    Suddenly, as if in response to his words, I felt an overwhelming thirst for breast milk.


    (This is ridiculous, what¡¯s happening!? I mean, I¡¯m interested in that kind of play, but this isn¡¯t the time!)


    Hmm... it seems words hold significant power in this world. A world where something like kotodama, the spirit of words, is strongly effective. The ruffian adventurers used this power to attack me verbally.


    (Alright... if that¡¯s how it works, I¡¯ll give it a try too.)


    Since I¡¯m in the form of a child, I¡¯ll counterattack with a child¡¯s behavior. Children speak their minds without restraint, their harsh words unfiltered.


    "Wow! That scar on your face is amazing! ¡®But... if it¡¯s that deep, it must hurt even after many years, right?''"


    Seeing this, the bearded man sighed deeply and looked exasperated. What¡¯s with him? It¡¯s not like I know how to control this yet.


    I got slightly annoyed by his attitude and said, ¡®I was just swatting away some annoying flies.'', and then the ruffian adventurers turned into fly-men with a cracking sound, screaming, ¡®Seriously, stop it!''


    This world is such a hassle...


    .....


    The next morning, we leave the courthouse and head towards the apartment building where the supply house is located to ensure Mama Ruu''s safety. Our contact with the Self-Defense Forces (SDF) has provided us with some crucial information.


    Since the first wave of the Dungeon Stampede, the SDF has stationed units in several locations across Tokyo. The largest of these are the main headquarters in Ichigaya and the units deployed from Ariake to Yumenoshima. Rua-san and her team, based at the courthouse, had advanced eastward from Ichigaya.


    Currently, SDF units from Ichigaya and Ariake are clearing out the monsters that have overrun the city and conducting rescue operations. The issue lies with the units deployed in various parts of the city; during the Stampede, these units were engaged in dungeon-clearing missions, meaning that top-level SDF personnel were mostly absent from the surface when the Stampede occurred.


    Ordinary SDF personnel have also been enhanced in the dungeons, but there is a noticeable difference in skill level between them and the top-tier troops. The mixed nature of the urban combat, with civilians to rescue and monsters to eliminate, has only added to the confusion.


    Thanks to the efforts of the SDF, troublesome monsters like goblins, orcs, and undead are nowhere to be seen. It seems that the dungeons spawning these creatures were prioritized for eradication.


    (So, I guess we won''t be able to venture into the Goblin Dungeon at the Dungeon Shop Parade where Serai-san used to work anymore...)


    I don''t particularly miss the goblins, but it was the first dungeon I explored with Serai-san and the others, so I feel nostalgic about its disappearance.


    "We''ll part ways here. Thank you very much."


    Nina-san says to the SDF officer walking beside us as we reach a major intersection.


    Currently, evacuees from the courthouse are making their way to the nearest community center. The courthouse is being repurposed as an SDF base, so the temporarily housed evacuees need to move to schools and community centers with food supplies.


    The SDF officer exchanges farewell words with Nina-san while glancing at her Excalibar. It''s now bent and twisted, with handprints visible on the handle¡ªa testament to the intense battles it''s seen.


    ¡®...They really fought hard.'', I think, seeing even the SDF officers amazed by the state of our weapons.


    Despite its condition, if it weren''t for the sturdiness of the crowbar and pry bar, we wouldn''t have been able to fight as effectively. Modern, well-forged tools like these have proven invaluable, far more so than traditional weapons like katanas, which likely would have broken before the first wave of battles ended.


    Not that I''m dismissing the katana. In the hands of a skilled swordsman, it would be incredibly effective. However, none of us are such skilled users. Katanas require precise handling to be effective, which isn''t practical in the chaotic melee of our battles. Tools like crowbars and pry bars, despite bending under extreme force, never break or lose their impact.


    "Everyone, if your weapon feels like it''s getting metal fatigue, let me know immediately. I''ll make you a new one out of salt."


    Salt weapons, crafted with reinforced magic, are as strong as rocks and can last for two to three hours. They''re heavier, but at this point, the extra weight shouldn''t be an issue for my companions.


    "Okay! But I think we''re still good. Plus, we''re used to these."


    Serai-san says, smiling as she lightly swings her twisted Excalibur bar.


    "Yeah, despite the bends, they''re still pretty usable."


    Nina-san agrees, giving her own Excalibar a light swing.


    Thanks to the power-enhancing scrolls attached to their Excalibars+1, their magic-boosted attacks are still effective despite the weapon''s deformed appearance.


    "I''m fine too. I like Coach''s weapons, but I feel more secure with my familiar one in emergencies."


    Ruu says, smiling as she holds her bat.


    Ruu, being smaller in stature, has always used the light and easy-to-handle Katsuo-kun bat. It''s a simple child''s bat I found in the trash, yet she''s kept it in perfect condition through countless battles. The bat has turned slightly red from monster blood, but it''s still intact. Is it really okay...?

 Chapter 209:

    Chapter 209:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Assault


    The world is in a dire state, overrun with monsters, and a line of refugees with despairing expressions, as if to say "It''s all over.", is fading into the distance.


    Yes, parting ways with them, we are going our own way, just following our path.


    To them, my mindset must seem completely "broken". While I remain aware of the danger posed by monsters, the fear and aversion I used to feel are already gone.


    Or rather, in this chest of mine, the spirits of salt and the fairy queen are cohabiting amicably, influencing me to perceive monsters as ordinary creatures.


    And perhaps influenced by me, the adaptability of the beautiful college girls is remarkable.


    Serai-san, who originally had a strong fighting spirit, has honed her guts through numerous real battles. She''s now a Valkyrie who doesn''t even scream at minor threats.


    "What''s that, a zombie? Ew, that''s gross! Egetsu-san, take it down with your Death Salt!"


    "Death Salt? What''s that? I don''t have any salt like that."


    "Aww, come on! Your salt can kill zombies! That''s why it''s called [Death Salt]¡ªit kills even the dead!"


    "Uh, it''s just that the holy properties of the salt make it look that way... Wait, actually, I do have it, sorry."


    A swarm of zombies was approaching, either from a new dungeon or a previously overlooked one.


    I casually scattered salt to dispatch the zombies. It''s not exactly [Holy Light] from fantasy games, but this salt works wonders against the undead. Indeed, this is [Holy Salt]. Once I found the source, I sealed it off with a giant rock salt block, reminiscent of the legendary Chibiki no Iwa.


    "Coach, weird stuff is coming from over there too! Isn''t that a giant Armored Lizard?!"


    "Armored Lizard? Isn¡¯t that a turtle, Nina-san? But... whoa! You''re right, something between a turtle and a lizard is coming! Hmm, no choice... Take this: [Ninja Art: Regular Car Throw]!!"


    Let''s explain. [Ninja Art: Regular Car Throw] involves flipping a car left on the street and hurling it at a monster. If caught, you''d be charged with property damage, making it a highly risky move.


    "Grooooooaaaarrr!!"


    "Coach, that won''t hold it for long!?"


    "Hmm, I see... In that case, there''s no risk of spreading fire here. Let''s burn it. [Chemical Ninja Art: Flaming Car!] Chest Fire!!"


    Further explanation is necessary. [Chemical Ninja Art: Flaming Car!] is an attack where you set fire to a car leaking gasoline after crashing it into a monster. If caught, you''d face arson charges, making it another highly dangerous move.


    "[Boom! ...Fwoooosh!!]"


    "Gyaaaaahhh!!"


    "Phew... That worked perfectly. Let''s move before anyone sees us!"


    Nina-san, fearless as always, suggested we move quickly even after I had flamboyantly wrecked and set fire to someone¡¯s car. Yeah, if anyone saw us doing this, we''d be in big trouble. Let''s get out of here quickly.


    [Thud! Smash! Crunch!]


    "Mm... Mm... Mmm..."


    And there, silently swinging her bat, was Ruu.


    She systematically broke their legs to reduce mobility, crushed their beaks to diminish their attack power, and relentlessly drove the monsters to their deaths.


    True to her diligent nature, Ruu didn''t resort to any tricks but instead followed my teachings, steadily and reliably taking down monsters. Watching her, I couldn''t help but think, "This is how child soldiers are made during wartime," and feel a chilling sense of fear at what I had trained her to do.


    "It seems like there''s nothing ahead! Let''s hurry so we can meet up with my mom!"


    "Y-yeah... It does look that way. Okay, let''s hurry!"


    Was she just putting on a brave face, or was this her natural demeanor? Either way, Ruu had grown into a strong girl who wouldn''t flinch at the sight of a minor monster.


    The many times they had been almost crushed while moving with those troublesome refugees must have made them much tougher.


    "Whoa! What''s that!?"


    "It''s bigger than a scorpion...!"


    The thing that had leaped from the building''s shadow toward Ruu was a massive black spider. It was so enormous that it blocked both lanes of the road.


    "Ruu! Are you hurt!?"


    "Ouch... My neck..."


    Because she had been yanked into the air like a caught fish, it seemed Ruu had suffered whiplash.


    "Sorry, Ruu... I couldn''t afford to be gentle."


    "Save the apologies for later! Egetsu-san, it''s coming this way!"


    "Damn, this is bad! We need to..."


    "What about over there!?"


    Serai-san pointed to a small supermarket. It looked abandoned, with its doors open and no signs of life. The giant black spider, meanwhile, had impaled a regular car''s roof with its legs and was struggling to free itself.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Got it! Let''s head there!"


    I dashed to the supermarket with slime-covered Ruu in my arms. But the eerie metallic sound of its legs clanging followed us closely. The giant black spider, having noticed us trying to escape, was forcing its way after us with a car stuck on its leg.


    """Whoa!!"""


    [Crash! Crash! Crash!]


    Nina-san, Serai-san, and I tumbled into the supermarket in a heap.


    "[Thud! Bang! Thud! Shatter!]"


    At the same time, we heard the sound of the guardrails and lampposts being destroyed behind us, and the giant locusts munching on cabbages inside the store jumped around in surprise, breaking the ceiling lights and plunging half the store into darkness.


    This all happened in about 0.5 seconds, as if in slow motion...


    [Creak... Crackle! Snap! ...Thud!!]


    The giant black spider tried to break through the supermarket''s vinyl roof and enter the store. However, realizing it was physically impossible, it leaped away and vanished.


    (What the hell... That was like a monster movie. A black spider bigger than the giant red scorpion? What kind of dungeon did it come from??)


    "Ouch... Is everyone okay?"


    "It''s tight... Machi, is that your leg? Move it, please."


    "Wait. Egetsu-san, I can''t move until you get off me!"


    "Hold on a sec... What''s going on here?"


    The supermarket interior was a mess from the spider''s impact, with products scattered everywhere. It looked like an earthquake had hit. I couldn''t find anything to hold onto to support myself. But maybe this will work...


    "Coach, that''s my butt...!"


    "What!? Sorry!"


    Despite the narrow aisle, it was packed with products, making it hard for us to even stand up.


    Damn... Why do such gigantic monsters keep appearing one after another...

 Chapter 210:

    Chapter 210:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Encirclement


    Zugogogogogogo...


    After being ambushed by a giant black spider, we rolled into a small supermarket.


    "Plop... Pakoon! Clatter clatter! Rattle rattle..."


    Small cup noodles fell from a tilted display shelf, making loud noises. Startled by the sound, everyone hunched their shoulders and stiffened...


    """........?"""


    But, contrary to our expectations, the giant black spider did not appear, and after a while, everyone sighed in relief.


    "(Phew... Hey, do you think it''s gone now?)"


    "(It''s still here... It''s sticking to the building wall, watching us...)"


    Serai-san and Nina-san, raising their upper bodies, were quietly assessing the situation.


    "(How do you know that?)"


    "(You see that scooter fallen outside? The spider''s shadow is reflected in its mirror.)"


    Umm... as expected of Nina-san.


    Noticing such a small detail is impressive. I stretch my neck to peek outside and indeed, a green scooter is lying on the road, and its upward-facing mirror seems to reflect a dark shadow. From my position, it''s hard to tell, but it must be the giant black spider clinging to the building wall, just as Nina-san said.


    "(Wow, good job spotting that, Shizu. But if we can see it, doesn¡¯t that mean it can see us too? And since it¡¯s a spider, it probably has a lot of eyes, right?)"


    Oh, Serai-san''s point of view is also excellent.


    "(I see, ¡®He who fights with monsters should be careful lest he thereby become a monster''...)"


    "(Eh... Egetsu-san, why are you trying to look cool at a time like this?)"


    That''s harsh! I was just about to praise Serai-san...!


    "(That¡¯s from Nietzsche, right? ¡®And if you gaze long into an abyss, the abyss also gazes into you.'')"


    "(Yes, Ruu, well done. You''ve studied hard and you''re amazing!)"


    Darn it, now I have to shower Ruu with praise instead.


    Even in this dire situation, the three of them are calm, which is a huge help. If they had each panicked and screamed, we would have been in serious trouble.


    As expected of my students. Yes, you all are very capable.


    "(Since it sounds cool, I''ll use it somewhere too: ¡®When you gaze into the abyss, the abyss also peeps back...! (seriously)'')"


    "(Manchi, the abyss isn¡¯t a peeping Tom...)"


    "(Coach, what other poems do you like?)"


    What... you guys are too relaxed in this situation!


    "(Well, let''s see... Another one that stands out is ¡®As long as there is life, there is trial.'')"


    "Oh, really? I think that''s a good poem too!"


    Huh? It seems Nietzsche''s poem struck a chord with Ruu. But the reason I know this poem is because it was impressively used in the opening of a muscle fantasy movie...


    And unlike with the red scorpion, where other monsters were also chasing us, there were no other monsters around the giant black spider. Just how terrifying is it?


    Well, a few giant crickets that didn¡¯t escape in time are hiding in the store.


    And these giant crickets are just sticking their heads into corners, pretending they don''t exist. They¡¯re big, but they don¡¯t seem very aggressive.


    (Anyway... I definitely don¡¯t want to fight something like that!!)


    Because it¡¯s a spider, it¡¯s bound to be strong!


    It¡¯s venomous, has dissolving liquid, uses webs, and can move vertically anywhere. Plus, with eight eyes, some of them might be evil eyes, right?


    No way I¡¯m fighting something like that...


    [Pop, hsss!]


    "Gulp gulp... ah! So good!"


    "Machi-chan!? You can''t just drink the store''s products..."


    "But Ruu, we might die today, you know?"


    Oh, did Serai-san just help herself to a store product? Ignoring Ruu''s protest, she¡¯s gulping down soda.


    "Yeah, dying with a dry throat would suck... Manchi, grab me something too."


    "Sure, what do you want?"


    "What, even Shizu-chan...!?"


    Ruu is flustered by Serai-san and Nina-san''s immoral actions. Umm... Logically, Ruu is correct, but emotionally, I understand Serai-san and Nina-san.


    What should I do? Whose side should I take...? But I did burn someone''s car without permission, so I can''t really judge.


    "Hmm, coffee would be nice. Unsweetened black, please."


    "Aha! That''s it, Nina-san!"


    "Huh? What...?"


    "That''s right, I remembered! In an old video I watched, a spider got drunk from drinking coffee!!"


    """No way!?"""


    "Wait a minute, Egetsu-san, is that really true?"


    "Absolutely true. The video showed an experiment with a jumping spider, and it got noticeably drunk from coffee."


    "A jumping spider...! That¡¯s quite similar to the spider watching us outside!"


    "Exactly, Nina-san! If we pull this off, we might be able to escape safely from here!"


    "Got it! Then let¡¯s do it right now, Egetsu-san!"


    "Alright, let''s initiate Operation Susanoo!"


    """Huh... Operation Susanoo?"""


    The three beautiful college girls tilt their heads in unison, puzzled expressions on their faces. Oh dear, do you three not know the legend of Susanoo?

 Chapter 211:

    Chapter 211:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Commencement


    Susanoo-no-Mikoto.


    A god born from the nose of the great deity Izanagi-no-Mikoto, who created the Japanese archipelago by stirring the sea with the heavenly spear Ama-no-Nuboko.


    Yes, Susanoo was born when Izanagi-no-Mikoto returned from the underworld and purified himself with a ritual cleansing, which included washing his mouth and hands. In the process, Susanoo just sort of popped out. Therefore, Susanoo was a rough god, even his name was given carelessly.


    Born at the same time as the extraordinarily competent gods Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi, Susanoo was immediately regarded as ¡®not a big deal'', a name that evokes great sorrow for being easily dismissed.


    Raised almost neglectfully by Izanagi-no-Mikoto, a DQN parent, it was unlikely that Susanoo to grow up properly.


    Born with Izanagi''s DQN DNA and the defiled power of the underworld, Susanoo was different from the other two gods who were born from the eyes. Born from the nose meant he carried multiple times the impurity power. Thus, his supernatural powers were expressed wastefully, drying rivers and withering vegetation with his tears of longing for his mother. This led to him being swiftly disowned by his father, who favored Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi.


    However, after Izanagi-no-Mikoto returned to the heavens, Susanoo began to see his sister Amaterasu as a mother figure and clung to her, causing trouble with his childish antics to get her attention.


    Susanoo was the first in the history of world mythology to develop and implement the ¡®throwing poop attack''. This drove his sister Amaterasu into extreme neurosis, making her a recluse.


    This is the famous story of the Ama-no-Iwato.


    If it ended there, it would just be the tale of ¡®the DQN child was indeed DQN'', but the story doesn¡¯t end there.


    When the sun goddess Amaterasu secluded herself, the world was enveloped in darkness, and many evil things emerged. Enraged, the gods of heaven subjected Susanoo to purification rituals that were essentially torturous grooming procedures, promising never to return to the heavens, and banished him to the lower world.


    This was Susanoo''s second exile.


    In the lower world, Susanoo encountered Kushinada-hime, who was about to be sacrificed to the eight-headed, eight-tailed serpent Yamata-no-Orochi. He decided to save her by confronting the monster.


    In short, it was a manly ¡®rather than letting the monster eat her, I¡¯ll take her as my bride!'' move.


    Susanoo confronted Yamata-no-Orochi, not fighting fairly, but rather focusing solely on victory.


    Upon learning from Kushinada-hime''s parents that the serpent loved alcohol, he ordered them to welcome the serpent with plenty of sake. He had Kushinada-hime''s parents prepare everything, exhibiting his domineering nature.


    When the unsuspecting Yamata-no-Orochi got drunk on the welcoming sake and fell asleep, Susanoo leaped out and decapitated the serpent''s heads one by one.


    This was a refreshing yet deceptive ambush.


    After defeating Yamata-no-Orochi, Kushinada-hime fell for the strong and kind Susanoo, and they married and lived happily.


    "Hmm, that''s the story..."


    [Push, clack, gurgle...]


    Serai-san, showing little interest in my story, pours canned coffee into the mouth of a giant cricket.


    "Don''t say that. Coach explained it so clearly..."


    [Push, clack, gurgle...]


    "(If Coach thought of it, it''ll work, Machi!)"


    "(...But it seems to lack movement...)"


    From the shadow of a tilted display shelf, the three beautiful college girls in suits, fully masked for battle, watch the scene outside. From behind, their sneaky behavior looks a bit comical.


    [Squish, squish...]


    On the road, 12-13 meters away, the giant cricket hops. Knowing the danger of open spaces, it tries to move away on one leg.


    "(...It''s not biting)"


    "(Hmm, what did we do wrong?)"


    "(There''s no reaction, it''s a failure... Ah!!)"


    [Shhhhh!]


    Just when it seemed the giant black spider would ignore the cricket and it would escape, the spider descended at tremendous speed.


    It didn''t just descend; it instantly grabbed the cricket and bit off its head. It happened in the blink of an eye.


    [(Chomp, chomp... squish, squish...)]


    "(What is it doing?)"


    "(Oh, it''s injecting digestive fluid to dissolve the insides. Spiders eat by sucking out the insides, Ruu.)"


    The giant black spider, starting its meal immediately, showed no need to move to a safer location.


    "...It looks like eating a split ice pop."


    "Yeah, and it''s holding it carefully with both front legs... Surprisingly well-mannered, isn''t it?"


    Serai-san and Nina-san, watching the giant black spider, are impressed by its behavior.


    Indeed, the spider, carefully holding its meal, seems to embody the spirit of ¡®itadakimasu''. Unlike the giant locusts, which ate messily, it looks very polite.


    "Coach, should we sneak out now?"


    Ruu, noticing the giant black spider is focused on eating, stops whispering.


    "Hmm... It seems like a chance. With hornets, once they start eating, they lose focus, so it might work... Alright, let''s throw the second coffee cricket and observe."


    "Yes! Deploying the second coffee cricket!"


    Ah, Ruu is so obedient. She does exactly as instructed...


    To protect her and everyone else, we should proceed with caution.

 Chapter 212:

    Chapter 212:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Deadly


    The second coffee cricket released was immediately caught by a giant black spider that jumped with a ¡®whoosh!'' and its life was instantly taken away...


    [(squelch... slurp slurp)]


    (That was close... If we had come out thinking ¡®It''s safe because it''s eating,'' we would have ended up like that cricket.)


    "Wow... that was dangerous."


    Serai-san, too, gasped as she watched the giant black spider sucking on the second coffee cricket. Yes, it was the right decision to release the cricket just in case.


    "...But coach, why do spiders get intoxicated when they drink coffee?"


    "Ah, that''s because of the caffeine in the coffee, Ruu. In humans, caffeine acts on the brain''s arousal system, but in spiders, it seems to paralyze their central nervous system. That''s why they appear intoxicated. Moreover, it affects them more strongly than stimulants like LSD or marijuana."


    "Wow, it''s that potent? Then it should definitely work on that big spider."


    "Yeah, I made sure the giant cricket had plenty of coffee. If it''s sucked up the body fluids of two crickets, the effect should start showing soon..."


    And so, from within the store, we stealthily observed the giant black spider.


    The giant red scorpion was also a powerful monster that exerted tremendous pressure. But the pressure from the giant black spider far surpassed that.


    Both are arthropod-type monsters. However, the giant red scorpion is like a reckless berserker.


    In contrast, the giant black spider in sight feels like a sniper with persistence and patience, willing to wait days to capture its prey.


    Looking closely, it doesn''t have just eight eyes but twelve. Moreover, its body is covered with thick, spiky hairs. Some spiders use poisonous hairs as weapons, so we need to be cautious about that too.


    .....


    [Thud...!]


    The third coffee cricket slowly and wobbly passed in front of us. Yet, the giant black spider collapsed with its belly on the ground as if it had lost its strength...


    About 40 minutes after eating the first coffee cricket, the caffeine finally started to take effect.


    "Wow, it really looks drunk..."


    "It can''t even walk, it''s completely wasted."


    Serai-san and Nina-san couldn''t hide their surprise at the abnormal state of the giant black spider.


    (Alright... It''s finally here! I''ve been waiting for this moment!)


    The time has come! It''s time for a full-on attack! From here on, it''s like the scene where Susanoo beheaded the eight-headed serpent in one go!


    I dashed outside and immediately activated my skill.


    "Super Hard Mucus!!"


    First, I enveloped the giant black spider entirely in a cocoon-like ball with the carefully accumulated magic. Special attention was given to the dangerous head.


    "Serai-san, the coffee ball!!"


    "Yes, I''m bringing it now, kyaah!"


    But contrary to her enthusiastic response, Serai-san seemed to have lost her balance after tripping over some products.


    Well, it was big enough that she couldn''t see her feet. However, the coffee ball wrapped in mucus she was carrying rolled towards me.


    "Sorry, Edzuki-san!"


    "It''s fine, I''ve got it! Now to make some adjustments... Take this!!"


    I combined the super sticky mucus enveloping the giant black spider with the coffee ball using magic manipulation. Then, what appeared next was... a red glowing eerie magic circle summoning vicious Maggot from some other world.


    [Whooosh... glug glug glug!!]


    Take this. ¡®Today''s special, maggot-infused coffee, enjoy!''


    Fufufu... Yes, battles are ruthless.


    No matter how gigantic and powerful a monster may be, as long as it¡¯s a living creature, covering it with mucus will inevitably lead to suffocation.


    And the skill [Maggot] from the Fly Queen. No matter how tough its scales or exoskeleton, nothing can survive with this inside its belly...


    As proof, the giant black spider, though covered in mucus and hard to see clearly, was trembling violently.


    With its nervous system paralyzed by the caffeine, the giant black spider was helpless.


    Just like a drunken person slipping unnoticed into a bath and dying... Like someone infected with tapeworms, writhing in unbearable abdominal pain...


    [Thud! ...Clang!!]


    "Ugh!? What!?"


    "Ouch!? What¡¯s this..."


    Despite our combined power, the golden crowbar failed to penetrate the spider''s thorax, bending and warping instead.


    "What the...!?"


    "It hurts! What is this..."


    But it wasn¡¯t just physical resistance. A visible white light membrane spread out in ripples around the spider.


    "Is it some kind of magical protection...?"


    "No way...! That was an incredibly strong attack!?"


    As Ruu said, the attack was meant to be the finishing blow, powered by all our strength... It should have penetrated if it were just ordinary skin.


    "Damn... I didn¡¯t expect the spider to have such protection..."


    "Does that mean we can¡¯t defeat this spider...!?"


    Ruu¡¯s voice was filled with anxiety... No, we¡¯ve cornered it this far. There must be a way...


    Despite being suffocated and ravaged by the Maggot, the giant black spider hadn¡¯t died yet. It had to be protected by some defensive magic or skill...


    "Hey, Edzuki-san. In games, doesn¡¯t this mean you need a different attribute or a higher-level weapon to deal critical damage..."


    "Hmm... That might be it. Our current attributes are the non-attribute magic of Excalibur+1 and the holy attribute of the skill [Salt]... If physical attacks are repelled, maybe we should force-feed it a lot of salt as a poison?"


    "Well, how about using that shoehorn instead? It''s made of a magical metal, right?"


    "Yeah! Even the soldiers wanted it, right? Let''s try using it!"


    "Oh... really!?"


    Once again, we gathered on the dying giant black spider.


    This time, instead of a circle, we formed a cross with the shoehorn. Since the weapon was much shorter, we all held the handle with our right hands, forming a line...


    "Alright, let''s channel our magic into it..."


    [Zzzzzing...]


    As we poured magic into the mithril shoehorn, it emitted a blue-white light and a high-pitched sound, vibrating slightly.


    "Me too...!"


    "Me too...!"


    "I¡¯ll join in too...!"


    [Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz...!!]


    Wait, with everyone pouring magic into it, isn''t this overkill!?


    [Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz...!!]


    But as we synchronized our magic, the vibration changed to a high-pitched, ultrasonic-like sound...


    [...Swoosh!]


    """"¡°Ah!?¡±""""


    In an instant.


    The mithril shoehorn, glowing white and vibrating with fine tremors, slipped from our grasp and pierced the giant black spider''s thorax, sinking in smoothly.


    [(Whiiiirrrr...!)]


    "Now, everyone! Now¡¯s the time!"


    """"¡°Offer everything! Final Attack!!¡±""""


    We had lost our main weapon before the final blow...


    But in an attempt to claim the kill, we all slapped the area around the hole. The giant black spider¡¯s body began to glow.


    It seemed our clumsy mistake had dealt the finishing blow.

 Chapter 216:

    Chapter 216:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Tremor


    "Good moooorning... sniff sniff... snort!"


    Just kidding. Just kidding.


    No matter how much of an idiot I am, I wouldn''t do something like that in an emergency. It''s just that it''s my first time in a love hotel, and such thoughts crossed my mind.


    In reality, I''m sitting on a sofa, away from the bed where the three of them are sleeping.


    Here, I''ve been spending time with various thoughts and trying to recover my condition by replacing the mucus on my back and waist with something cold like a compress.


    .....


    "Hmm... What? What''s going on...?"


    "Good morning, Nina-san. Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    12:30 PM. Finally, Nina-san wakes up.


    I''ve been watching her toss and turn, thinking she might wake up soon. When she did, she seemed puzzled by the unfamiliar room.


    "Uh, huh... Still in my suit?"


    Nina-san realizes her fingers are covered by her suit as she brings her hand to her face, struggling with her sleepy eyes. Let me get you a wet towel, my lady.


    "Hold still..."


    "Thank you, Coach..."


    As I wipe her eyes with the towel, she obediently lifts her chin. Speaking of which, I wonder if the bun tied at the back of her head for the mask wasn''t uncomfortable while she slept.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah. How long did I sleep?"


    "Almost a full day. But it''s good it was only that long. I was worried you might be out for three days."


    "Oh. And everyone else is safe... Thank you for protecting us..."


    Nina-san, now understanding the situation, reaches out to me as she looks at the still-sleeping Ruu and Serai-san. I respond with a cheek-to-cheek hug and use my magic to loosen her suit.


    "It''s safe here, so take a hot shower to wake up."


    "Okay, I''ll do that."


    Nina-san''s suit splits open at the back, revealing her glistening naked body as if she were emerging from a cocoon. Her skin is covered in mucus for lubrication, making it truly look like she¡¯s emerging.


    "You can stand, right? The dense life energy should affect your stats, so be careful with your strength."


    "Thanks... I''ll wake up properly now."


    "Mmm... mmm...!"


    "I''m drowning... I''m drowning!"


    After escorting Nina-san to the bathroom and returning, I notice Ruu and Serai-san showing signs of waking up, probably from hearing the conversation.


    Ruu is twitching like a small animal, and Serai-san is reaching out as if she''s having a drowning dream. I can''t let them grab anything weird by mistake.


    [[[Rumble rumble rumble...!!!]]]


    Suddenly, a roaring noise. Simultaneously, the entire building starts shaking violently.


    (What...!?)


    I quickly lower my stance to shield Ruu and Seira, still in bed, and realize the noise is from a helicopter.


    "Ugh...!"


    "What...?"


    "Wake up, you two!"


    "Coach, what''s going on!?"


    "Probably a helicopter. It''s flying very low, causing the building to shake."


    "What should we do!?"


    "I''ll check outside! Nina-san, sorry but cut the shower short!"


    "(Stay back! Our protector will be back soon, and you¡¯ll regret it!)"


    "(A guy? He¡¯s not coming back. Right?)"


    "(Yeah. So just do as we say.)"


    They¡¯re not good Samaritans. They probably saw us escape to the hotel and waited for a chance to strike.


    But they don''t seem to realize we are dungeon abilities users who defeated the giant black spider. Haven¡¯t they noticed our power?


    (Seriously, in such an emergency, these fools...)


    Using telekinesis, I unlock the door. It''s easy for a dungeon ability user like me. The trick is to target the knob inside the door, not the keyhole.


    "Quiet down!"


    "Don''t touch me!"


    [Crunch!]


    Entering the room, I see Serai-san chop a man''s arm, breaking it.


    Yeah, you can''t force things with her.


    Serai-san has severe mistrust of men due to past issues. Even I, who treat her carefully, sometimes struggle when she''s in a bad mood. So forcing her? You get what you deserve.


    "You bitch!"


    "You did it now!"


    Alright, I¡¯ve had enough of your crap moves.


    "[Mucus]!"


    """Ugh...!?"""


    Enveloping the thugs in mucus, I drag them out and toss them into the hallway.


    [[[Thud! Crunch! Splat!]]]


    Oops, four at once was too much. The noise suggests some hit the door frame hard.


    "Coach!"


    "Egetsu-san!"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s chaos outside. We need to leave quickly. Get ready!"


    "Right!"


    Nodding at their response, I drag the thugs to the emergency exit and toss them out.


    [[[Thud! Crunch! Splat!]]]


    Oh, it¡¯s quite a fall. This is the second floor, I forgot.


    """Growl! Growl!!!"""


    [[[Chomp chomp!]]]


    And there are monsters below. Didn¡¯t notice. Sorry about that.


    Returning to the room, I find the three ready to go.


    "There''s a fire nearby, so we need to leave quickly."


    "What about those guys?"


    "I punished them and let them go."


    "Okay..."


    "Don''t worry, they won¡¯t be following us."


    "Good..."


    I used the mucus to choke them, inflicted bruises, and threw them from the second floor.


    What happens next is not my concern.

 Chapter 217:

    Chapter 217:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Flames


    The scene looks like wartime.


    In the past, during World War II, when the Tokyo air raid happened, did everyone run around in such anxiety...?


    [[[BRRRRRRRRR...!!!]]]


    "Agh, another helicopter. Take cover! Everyone, hide quickly!"


    """¡¸Yes!¡¹"""


    Armed SDF helicopters are constantly flying overhead to exterminate the monsters.


    But among us, except for Serai-san, we stand out, glistening in gold. Especially me, looking just like a monster, making me a prime target for friendly fire. Even speaking Japanese, it¡¯s been hard to convince the SDF soldiers that I am Japanese.


    So every time an SDF helicopter approaches, we hide and wait it out, continuing our journey.


    "...Phew, they finally left."


    "Man, this really makes my heart race..."


    Monsters on the ground, SDF helicopters in the air, our progress is slow.


    "......"


    But we have to keep moving, or Ruu will become an even more troublesome brat worrying about her mother.


    "Ruu, just a little more. We''ll see your mom soon, safely."


    "...Okay."


    .....


    But as we continued, an impossible opponent appeared before us.


    [VWAAAAN! VWAAAAN...!!]


    A white luxury car blocked our way.


    A famous German make, loved by those who want to appear wealthy in Japan. It revved its engine aggressively as if to intimidate. It seemed to have run over something already, with its front part ugly and blood-stained.


    "Egazuki-san, that..."


    "Yes, it seems we''ve been mistaken for monsters. Let''s try waving to show we''re different."


    We do look misleading. So, we waved at the revving car, but it responded with even louder engine roars.


    "Impossible! Even hand signs don''t work?!"


    "Coach...!"


    "Seems they''ve lost all judgment."


    "What do we do now...?"


    [VWAAAAAAAN...!!]


    Before answering, the white luxury car swerved towards us.


    It roared as it sped towards us at breakneck speed.


    "Everyone, stay low behind me...!"


    Through the windshield, I saw a short-haired, bespectacled, chubby man gripping the wheel. I extended my arms, palms open, signaling him to stop. But he just grinned wider and accelerated.


    Dodging a car that can mostly only go straight is easy.


    But if this keeps up, he''ll come back. The car was right in front of me. The grinning man tightly gripped the wheel, bracing for impact.


    "What a fool... Take this, Jump Ramp Pose!!"


    Just before contact, I quickly took the Jump Ramp Pose.


    Feet wider than shoulder-width, bent forward, right hand forward, left hand back, straight. Like an aerobics pose. I also extended the remaining arm attachment.


    Serai-san, wielding Excalibarl in her left hand, asked for the mythril shoehorn, which seemed to have high-frequency blade-like power. I realized that all three of them had somehow lost the stink bug shields they had on the first day.


    "Understood, be careful."


    "Got it! Hooahhh!"


    Receiving the mythril shoehorn, Serai-san made its tip glow white and, with a spirited shout, slashed into the chaotic parking lot.


    [[[WHOOOOSH! GOOOOO!!]]]


    Meanwhile, the fire kept growing stronger.


    "Damn... no time to waste! Chakra on... Spirit Full Blast!"


    [[[BWEEEEN!]]]


    Enhancing my magic and fully summoning the spirits.


    In a flash of rainbow light, the Pixie Queen appeared, with Shiotarou emerging from her chest and Red Slime wriggling out from her prosthetic leg.


    "Alright, it''s hard to extinguish the fire from here. Let''s move around to the south side!"


    .....


    [[[BWAAA! GOOOOOO!!]]]


    On the south side of the apartment, the fire was even more intense than on the parking lot side. But...


    "Please! Block the air, Pixie Queen!"


    ".........(Swish)!"


    The Pixie Queen manipulated the wind, creating a layer of still air around the fire site, visibly weakening the ferocious flames.


    "Shiotarou, deploy the firebreak panels! Red Slime, draw water from the irrigation canal!"


    (...! ...! ...!!)


    [Unyuuun...!]


    [[[THUD! THUD!!]]]


    Thick rock salt panels produced by Shiotarou pierced through the burning rooms one after another. Salt doesn¡¯t burn easily, so this should help contain the spread of the fire.


    But even this wasn''t enough to put out the flames completely. It seemed the gas pipes had been compromised.


    In Japanese mythology, since Izanagi killed the fire god Kagutsuchi, fire is considered uncontrollable. Indeed, it is proving difficult to manage.


    "Damn...! We must hold the fire back until Red Slime returns with water! Unleash the slime... and smother the raging flames! Slime Deluge!!"


    Now is the time to show the power of my slime, let''s go!


    [[[SLOSH... SPLASH! HISS!!!]]]


    As the slimy wave touched the flames, thick white smoke rose, accompanied by loud hissing sounds.


    [[[HISSSSS...!!!]]]


    But it wasn''t being overpowered. The slime is strong against fire.


    Usually, pouring water on burning combustibles leads to evaporation or runoff, causing reignition. But the persistent slime, unlike mere water, stays put, cutting off the oxygen supply necessary for combustion.


    [Unyuuu... poke poke]


    "Oh, you''re back, Red Slime! Let''s combine our attacks! Hydro Attack!!"


    Red Slime returned, now resembling a long hose, drawing water from the irrigation canal. Together, we directed the highly viscous firefighting water at the flames.


    [[[SHHHHH!!!]]]


    The room on the first floor, which was the source of the fire, and the adjacent rooms were completely burned, as well as five rooms on the second and third floors. However, thanks to the spirits'' cooperation, we managed to protect Ruu¡¯s home on the sixth floor.


    It had been a day plagued by fire, but the result was positive. Yes! This is the victory of teamwork.

 Chapter 218:

    Chapter 218:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Rest


    A large clay pot is on the fire, bubbling with a delicious aroma.


    "Alright... it looks about ready. Come on everyone, it''s late but let''s have dinner."


    When the lid is opened with a flourish, white steam billows out, making everyone even hungrier.


    "Wow~ It looks so good! I''m starving~!"


    "Really, it looks delicious~"


    "Mom! I''ll get yours for you!"


    "Oh, thank you, Ruu."


    10 PM. After a long day, we''re finally gathered around the pot at our food supply house for dinner. Tonight''s menu is scorpion hotpot.


    "Fuu~! Fuu~! Mm... hot hot!"


    "See, that''s what you get for rushing. Here, Machi, have some water."


    Serai-san, who worked hard to drive away the monsters, is eating heartily. She''s about to burn her mouth on a hot meatball, but Nina-san steps in to help.


    "Mmm... it''s really tasty!"


    "Isn''t it great? Coach is good at cooking too, Mom."


    Ruu''s mom, who first tasted the soup from the bowl Ruu served her, is smiling happily. Glad to see it suits her taste. Well, it''s not so much that I''m good at cooking, it''s the special salt we''re using.


    When we got home, Ruu turned pale because her mother was missing. But Ruu''s mom had been next door, feeling lonely by herself. Thank goodness she''s safe.


    .....


    And now, we¡¯re having a somewhat eerie meal under the dim light of a fire wand. This is because the apartment building was hit by a fire.


    As a result, the electricity, gas, and water are all out. Oh, by the way, I turned off the main gas valve by opening the machine room door. Leaving it leaking would be dangerous.


    The water was usable for a while but soon got cut off.


    Because the electricity is out, the booster pump stopped working, and the elevated water tank ran dry. It seems everyone tried to secure water at once due to the disaster.


    "Mm~! This thick soup and meatballs are the best match~!"


    "Machi, you need to eat your vegetables too. We don''t know when we can get back to our normal life."


    Yes, Serai-san seems to really like the scorpion hotpot. It looks just like a chicken meatball soup, despite the name.


    This hotpot is made with coarsely chopped giant red scorpion meat mixed into a paste and made into meatballs, which are cooked with tofu, onions, and cabbage in a salt-based thick soup. So, Ruu''s mom eats without any worries. Though I haven''t mentioned it''s giant red scorpion meat.


    Of course, before cooking, we used aura psychometry and patch tests to confirm it''s safe.


    And the mucus created by the skill is also safe for the human body. With the water cut off, this is our only way to secure drinking water.


    We are quite fortunate. With my mucus and all four of us having the acid skill, we won''t have trouble finding water.


    Especially since Serai-san and the others, being women, have been creating mildly acidic lotion for skin care with their acid skill. Impressive dedication to beauty.


    Ruu wanted to express her gratitude for helping her parents. Though I could have said, "Don''t worry about it," it seemed Ruu wouldn''t be satisfied unless she did something. So, I decided to let her clean my ears.


    I mean, a massage would be fine too, but with the size difference between Ruu and me, having the smallest one massage the largest one felt wrong.


    Besides, Serai-san has been volunteering to give massages lately.


    Serai-san seems to have a bit of a sadistic side, as she presses on the spots where I react, saying things like, "Does this feel good?" and then persistently digs in. When she says that and keeps pressing, it''s unbearable. Ahem, what am I even saying? Excuse me.


    Following Ruu in her combat suit, we head to her room.


    Yes, we''re both in our suits. It''s an emergency, after all. We''re not relaxed enough to take off our gear just because we''re home. Plus, it wouldn''t be fair if Ruu was the only one in casual clothes while the others stayed suited. But inside, we¡¯ve removed our head and arm parts.


    "Coach, please come here," Ruu says shyly, sitting on the edge of her bed with a towel on her lap. Her cuteness makes me want to jump on her, but I restrain myself. If I did something like that before she starts cleaning my ears, she''d probably get really mad.


    "Okay, please."


    I slowly get on the bed and lie sideways, resting my head on Ruu''s thigh.


    "Alright, I''ll start cleaning your ears..."


    With a mental sound effect of ¡®Buppigan!'' the ear cleaning begins.


    [Rustle, rustle... Scratch, scratch...]


    "........."


    Hmm, this feels nice...


    It''s a pity it''s not on bare skin, but even this situation is very relaxing. In Akihabara, these places apparently charge 3,000 to 4,000 yen for 30 minutes... Actually, having a beautiful girl in a combat suit clean your ears is a special experience that can''t be priced.


    "Coach?"


    "Hm?"


    "Your ears are very clean..."


    "Really? Oh..."


    Actually, during skill training, I tried ear cleaning with my mucus.


    I let slime-like mucus enter my ears without blocking the hole, increased its viscosity to grab the earwax, then pulled it out, cleaning thoroughly.


    "Well, I tried cleaning my ears with mucus a while ago. I couldn''t tell, but are they that clean?"


    "Yes, there''s no need for ear cleaning..."


    Oh no, Ruu''s tone dropped. This isn''t good.


    "No, no! Your ear cleaning feels really good and is very relaxing! Even if they''re clean, could you please continue?"


    "Really? Okay!"


    [Rustle, rustle... Scratch, scratch...]


    Phew, she seems to have cheered up.


    Yeah, having my ears cleaned feels nice.

 Chapter 219:

    Chapter 219:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Flight


    [Whooooosh...! Whooooosh...!]


    10 AM. The wind is very strong today.


    I, who subtly fit well with such a howling wind, am stationed on the balcony of a food delivery fortress made from the exoskeleton of a giant red scorpion, digging out the flesh from its massive leg.


    Some time of aging is fine, but too long and it will spoil.


    Yeah, monster meat is delicious. It can''t compare to the incredibly tender A5 rank meat that''s laden with fat, but... well, monster meat and livestock raised for food are completely different in nature.


    The meat is very tough, and there''s almost no fat. But that''s what makes it good.


    This is probably what they call game meat. The very wild flavor seems to awaken some primal instinct deep within my body. Oh, by the way, "game meat" comes from French, originally referring to traditional dishes made by nobles hunting on their estates.


    With some ingenuity, even monster meat can be delicious.


    The flesh I''ve just dug out from the giant red scorpion is currently being made into meatballs in the kitchen by Ruu and the others. It can be grilled into hamburgers or simmered in a pot.


    The only downside is that as soon as they''re made, Ruu''s mom goes around the neighborhood distributing them.


    But it''s wonderful to be able to act with a spirit of mutual aid even in such circumstances. As expected of Ruu''s mother.


    Even monster meat is welcome in this apartment where electricity, gas, and water are out. The recipients will eat it despite any complaints. Ruu''s mom was initially taken aback but quickly got used to it.


    As I was thinking about these things, a gunshot rang out in the wind as I sat cross-legged on a vinyl sheet on the balcony, holding a giant red scorpion leg.


    [(Bang!)]


    [(Papapapap...!)]


    (Hmm! Was that gunfire...!?)


    I set aside the giant red scorpion leg and peeked through a gap in the barricade to check outside.


    [Whooooosh...! Whooooosh...!]


    ...But no additional gunshots.


    Hmm, just once. It seems far away, probably from across the river. Judging by the direction, it might be the Self-Defense Forces in Matsudo. Maybe it''s a reconnaissance unit.


    The helicopters that had been flying around endlessly until we got here haven''t been seen since. It''s just hopeful speculation, but they probably took care of the high-risk boss-level monsters.


    (So, it''s about time...)


    If the unit stationed at Matsudo pacifies the area and enters the city, things should calm down around here. But that would mean restrictions on movement. Before that happens, I want to quietly retrieve the rest of the giant red scorpion exoskeleton hidden at the shrine.


    Yeah, both Nina-san and Ruu''s suits got pretty damaged this time.


    But that''s the suit''s job, so they fulfilled their mission. Considering the future, having too much high-quality armor material is not a problem.


    "Hey, Coach, what''s up?"


    "Ah, Nina-san, everyone, listen. I''m going out again to retrieve the giant red scorpion exoskeleton."


    When I went to the kitchen and said that, they were naturally surprised.


    "What!? Coach, it was so hard to get here! Why are you saying you''ll go out into danger again!?"


    "Ah, about that, I just heard gunfire outside. It''s probably the Self-Defense Forces in Matsudo. So, the situation around here should settle down soon."


    "Um... how does that relate to you going out, Coach?"


    "Well, if the Self-Defense Forces are here, we can lower our guard a bit, right? The helicopters that were flying around are gone. But if the Self-Defense Forces arrive, civilians might lose the freedom to move. We got lucky at the courthouse because it was crowded."


    "I see... so you want to retrieve the ¡®treasure'' now."


    "...... (Sigh)"


    The Pixie Queen appears in a rainbow glow, and Serai-san reluctantly nods. Don''t worry, the calculations should be fine. It''s all about trying new things.


    .....


    "Alright, I''ll go first. Skill: [Jump]!"


    [Thump!]


    Kicking off the giant red scorpion exoskeleton on the balcony, I leap into the air, followed by Pixie Queen''s air catapult accelerating me.


    [Whoosh...!]


    (...Here should be good)


    Before reaching the peak of the arc, I spread my limbs to catch the wind in the slime membrane.


    "Ninja flying squirrel technique!"


    [Whoosh...!]


    The membrane catches the wind, lifting me up.


    (Wow, amazing...! A childhood dream come true!)


    I soar, fulfilling a dream of flying freely in the sky.


    The altitude rises, and the view opens up. That''s Mount Tsukuba in the distance. To the left, I see many mountains, and to the right, Tokyo Bay.


    Looking down, I see a long slime rope stretching below.


    This connects to Serai-san... she has taken off from the now tiny apartment. Pixie Queen is with her, but I''ll help pull her up.


    Lifting Serai-san closer, I see her.


    "Eek! Wait, what...!?"


    She closes her legs and arms in fear, losing lift and dangling.


    "Calm down, Serai-san! Spread your arms and legs!"


    "Easier said than done!"


    "Wha...!?"


    "Ahh!"


    Pixie Queen is trying to support her, but with her limbs closed, it''s futile. The connected slime rope spins, throwing me off balance.


    "Damn, not good!"


    At that moment, wings sprout from the back of Serai-san''s suit.


    [Poof!]


    "Ahh! Wait, what??"


    As soon as the small, faintly glowing wings sprouted, our flight suddenly stabilized. I hurriedly pulled in the slime rope and called out to Serai-san.


    "Are you okay, Serai-san!?"


    "Y-yeah..."


    Serai-san, flying through the air like a kitten carried by the scruff of its neck by a mother cat... What!? That''s unbelievable! What the heck is that!?

 Chapter 220:

    Chapter 220:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Kawamo


    By flying, Serai-san and I planned to head straight to the river.


    Our calculations had us gliding eastward about a kilometer at an altitude of 200 meters to reach the river. However, we actually shot up to about 300 meters high, and then both of us suddenly dropped to about 100 meters in altitude. Just when it seemed we might crash, wings inexplicably sprouted from the back of the Fly Queen suit, stabilizing our flight.


    Guided by this unknown power, we were now transitioning into the Edo River landing phase.


    (Hmm... Heading south is causing us to catch a lot of crosswind... It''s natural, but those thick pillars supporting the highway on our left are worrisome. If we get blown into one of those, we won''t escape unscathed...)


    Additionally, lowering our altitude made us feel the speed more acutely. The wind whipped around us fiercely, making stable flight difficult without angling the membranes.


    (Serai-san is... alright, she''s fine. Still in that kitten-caught-by-the-scruff position, but following closely thanks to the mucus rope. Let''s focus on the water landing...)


    Flying for the first time, I was both excited and nervous. But I''m a die-hard otaku; it''s not like I''ve only ever played eroge games.


    I''ve spent dozens of hours playing realistic 3D simulation games where you pilot real fighter jets. So, even if this is my first real flight, I''m well-prepared simulation-wise. My partner in the back seat often praised me with "Bull''s-eye!" So... I''ll be fine.


    We were already below 30 meters in altitude, and with no propulsion left, there was no second chance.


    "Here we go... Now!"


    [Puff!]


    The mucous membranes on both sides ballooned out, dramatically reducing our speed.


    At the same time, I closed the lower membrane, creating a banana boat-like mucus balloon. This is the foundation of the mucus boat. By infusing it with magic, it flattens into an oval shape.


    Thickening it and bringing it underfoot, the mucus boat now caught the wind, increasing air resistance. By tucking in my arms and adopting a stance to press down on the mucus boat, we could land in this position...


    [Splash! Splash! Splish! Splosh!]


    (Hah... Successful landing! When the highway loomed close, it was nerve-wracking, but we managed somehow.)


    Landing safely on the dark green Edo River, I reeled in Serai-san with the mucus rope.


    "Stretch out your hand! ...A little more! ...Got it! Are you okay? Any injuries?"


    Serai-san landed softly in a kneeling position on the mucus boat shaped like a rubber raft. A perfectly clean soft landing.


    "........."


    "Are you hurt somewhere?"


    "Mo..."


    "Hm?"


    "Yeah... Thinking back, it was kind of fun! Our first flight together!"


    "Yes, Machi!"


    "Egetsu!"


    Machi''s faceplate opened as she hugged me and moved in for a kiss... Maybe I''ll cover it with a mucus sheet from here on.


    .....


    Thus, the mucus boat drifted lazily down the river.


    Inside the boat covered with a mucus sheet, Serai-san and I lay side by side, flirting like on a park date.


    But this isn''t thanks to the skills of the numerous eroge protagonists inside me, but rather Nina-san''s advice. Honestly...! I often got a lot of romantic feedback from Nina-san.


    It''s embarrassing to get romantic advice from a younger woman. But I was greatly helped by it.


    Before meeting them, I was an otaku who never had a girlfriend. That''s me.


    Yet now, I''m in my first relationship with two women, involving both physical and emotional intimacy. This is like a beginner attempting a high-difficulty dungeon right from the start.


    So, while keeping my inexperience a secret, Nina-san couldn''t overlook my awkwardness and lack of romantic sense.


    Thus, I often received helpful advice from Nina-san, like, ¡®In this situation, you should do this,'' or ¡®You need to act more like this...'' I followed her advice and managed to get by. Her timing was always perfect, providing tips while there was still time to recover.


    I''ve been saved by her advice countless times...


    "Egetsu... I love you..."


    "I love you too... Machi."


    So, the way I made up with Serai-san was actually thanks to Nina-san''s teaching.


    That''s why I hold Nina-san in high regard. Without her, I wouldn''t have maintained such a harmonious relationship.


    "You''re thinking about Shizu now, aren''t you!? I can tell!"


    "N-no! I was just thinking it''s a bit unfair that we''re the only ones happy like this... And wondering if Nina-san and the others are okay..."


    "Well, that''s fine then..."


    With that, Serai-san leaned into my chest again, a satisfied smile on her face.


    Phew... Even though the Moth King mask only has the mouth part open, you can tell, Serai-san. But since you seem to be really enjoying this, I''ll let you be for a while longer.

 Chapter 213:

    Chapter 213:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Sudden


    [Whaaa...!]


    Life energy bursts forth from the giant black spider in a stream of light, its golden radiance enveloping us.


    (Hah... We did it...)


    It felt like a sudden jackpot hit in a pachinko game at the end, but a win is a win.


    [Whaaa...!]


    The life energy being absorbed into our bodies revitalizes each cell, even erasing the fatigue lingering from lack of sleep.


    "Amazing... What power...?!"


    "Totally different from before...!"


    Serai-san and Nina-san are astonished by the immense life energy pouring out of the giant black spider.


    Yeah, the amount of life energy here is clearly off the charts. It easily surpasses the life energy from the Red Vampire Carrot on the third floor of the plant dungeon or the Evil Apple Monster on the fifth floor.


    (Oh right, gotta...)


    I need to retrieve the mithril shoehorn that got lodged inside the giant black spider.


    Perhaps due to overloading it with magic, it''s now rampaging inside the spider like a hose with too much water pressure. Leaving it unchecked could cause unexpected accidents.


    (Return, mithril shoehorn. Aura power telekinesis... activate!)


    By channeling my energy to create an aura, I can achieve effects similar to what''s commonly known as psychic abilities. Hence, I can do tricks like ¡®returning weapons to my hand with psychic power.''


    (Might as well grab the magic stone too...)


    Thanks to the mithril shoehorn''s rampage, the giant black spider''s insides are a mess. As the shoehorn slices open its chest, a large magic stone emerges from the melted flesh.


    (Hmm, another blue magic stone...)


    Monsters usually drop red magic stones.


    Yet, this is the third blue stone, following the Fly Queen and the Giant Red Scorpion. All from incredibly strong boss-level monsters, so there must be some significance.


    But seriously, what kind of ridiculous destructive power does this mithril shoehorn have...?


    I grab the handle and disperse the inherent magic, stopping its white glowing activation state. Originally, it likely created fine vibrations to reduce friction, making shoes slip on smoothly.


    However excessive magic seems to have caused abnormal effects.


    What should have been fine vibrations became like a dentist''s tool for removing tartar... no, this isn''t just that. It''s more like a high-frequency blade. No safety features? This is insanely dangerous!


    [Whaaa...!]


    "Hah... Hah... So hard to breathe, Coach...!"


    "I-I can''t take any more..."


    Wait, what...? The life energy isn''t stopping!? It''s just continuously gushing out...


    "Damn! I''ll create an escape route, you two get out of here!"


    "Ugh, I feel sick..."


    "Ruu-chan, come on, let''s escape this way..."


    I manipulate the mucus to form a slide, allowing Ruu and Nina-san to escape from the giant black spider.


    The giant black spider seems to have entered a continuous jackpot mode, with no end in sight to the life energy. This is absurd... It¡¯s already been two minutes since the life energy started pouring out, yet there''s no sign of it stopping.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    [Whaaa...!]


    "Serai-san, hurry!"


    "I... I can still... take it...!"


    Seriously, you don''t need to be so stubborn here... I get it, though. If I could, I¡¯d also try to absorb as much life energy as possible. But this amount is dangerous...


    Thanks to the Spirit System, the absorbed life energy is automatically distributed.


    Nezari, with her indigo hair, is a beautiful woman with a calm demeanor despite her age. She seems like the type who would take a joke without brushing it off rudely. She has the aura of an experienced, talented woman.


    She''s now holding a wooden board, writing down what she hears on paper of poorer quality than straw paper.


    "...You were found near this village, attacked by monsters, and have no memory of anything before that, right?"


    "Yeah, something like that."


    I wondered what to say in this dream interrogation, but it seemed I''d already said quite a bit.


    "Could he be a spy from a neighboring country?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Someone causing trouble right after arriving wouldn''t have the skill for that. He might be a diversion, with the real one already infiltrated... Check the inn for suspicious individuals."


    "Understood."


    They discussed counterintelligence measures right in front of me. Am I being underestimated?


    "And a handsome man with black hair... like the legendary one."


    "Hey, don''t speak such nonsense. What if you''re charged with disrespect?"


    When Nezari, who stood up, said something meaningful, Highlow suddenly panicked. What¡¯s this about?


    "Um, who is this legendary person...?"


    "You don''t need to know!"


    Oh, shut down completely. What the hell...


    As Nezari shrugged and opened the door, a dazzlingly handsome knight was pulled in by the doorknob.


    (What was his name? North... something?)


    "Ah, finally here, ugly Liddis."


    "Hey, don''t call me that! Besides, Highlow, you''re not one to talk."


    (Ugly? For this handsome guy? And Highlow too...? What¡¯s going on?)


    "Haha, true enough. So, Liddis, tell me about when you met this guy."


    "Oh, you called me here for that? Fine. I found Salt surrounded by Geo Wolves on the outskirts of the village, so I helped him and took care of them all."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. Other than the unusually high number of Geo Wolves, nothing else is notable. Gino from the disassembly is taking care of it, so you can ask him too."


    "Hmm..."


    Highlow and Liddis seem quite close, chatting without reservation. But Nezari also called me handsome earlier, right...?


    (What¡¯s going on?)


    I looked around and found a metal plate on the mantelpiece that could serve as a mirror.


    It was polished as a piece of decoration. I peered into it to see my face. It was my old face, not my recent one. Well, it¡¯s a dream.


    "Hey, Salt, are you worried about your looks even now? Is this a dig at us?"


    "Huh...? No, I was just thinking this plate is really clean."


    "Hah... You''re in a position where you could be turned over to the guards any minute, you know?"


    "Wait, really?!"


    ...Well, I did use magic in the city. In my world, that''s like firing a gun in public.


    "Still, you''re really handsome, you know. I wish I could be like that..."


    Liddis, the dazzlingly handsome knight, envied me.


    Uh... hearing that from someone as handsome as Liddis sounds more like a joke. But in this world, Liddis is considered ugly, and my average looks are seen as handsome...


    This world is really over the top...

 Chapter 214:

    Chapter 214:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Lodging


    The strange dream of another world continued.


    Sometimes, when you indulge in a rare long weekend, you might continue a dream, but this one seems unusually long this time...


    "I''m considered handsome... but Ridis is a much better-looking guy, right?"


    "Aww, come on! That''s a nice thing to say! But, coming from you, it just sounds like sarcasm, Salt."


    Ridis half-jokingly responds to me, but in the latter half, he slightly seriously warns me, ¡®Don''t say such sarcastic things.'' Hmm, does this mean that the standards of beauty in this world and my original world are different?


    "But seriously, what about the scar-faced guy and the buck-toothed shorty, Hylo? Are they considered good-looking too?"


    Thinking it would be rude to talk only to Ridis, I ask Hylo this time.


    "Hmm...? Well, about them... they have distinctive... no, unique features."


    Oh? It seems that even in this world''s standards, the scar-faced guy and the buck-toothed shorty aren''t rated highly.


    "Though, they were once serious adventurers who completed requests properly, despite their current appearance..."


    (Did you really have to dig that up...?)


    Hylo, the head of the Adventurers'' Guild Business Department, begins to talk about their past.


    According to him, they were once diligent adventurers, but after suffering serious injuries from a monster, the fear took root in them, and they couldn''t take on subjugation requests anymore.


    "So, those facial scars are from back then...?"


    "Yes, and since then, their personalities have twisted. When newcomers like you join the guild, they tend to hassle them like today. Well, I let it slide because it helps in training overly excited newbies..."


    I see, everyone has their history. That scar-faced guy has such a background... Although I get it, being hassled is still quite a nuisance.


    "Well, so it''s a monster phobia. But hey, there''s magic, right? Why not use that to solve the problem?"


    "Huh, what are you talking about...?"


    "Because ¡®spoken words have various effects,'' right? Then, why not face a mirror every morning and night and keep saying ¡®I''m not afraid of monsters!'' to yourself? Wouldn''t that be effective?"


    "Wha- what...!?"


    "Using magic on oneself... Hylo! Salt''s come up with something amazing!"


    "Ah, this is a blind spot!"


    What... so far, you''ve only used the word spirit magic on others?


    Things like ¡®I can do it!'' or ¡®I can handle this!''¡ªself-help books usually have similar stuff written in them...


    "Moreover... if I cast a spell on myself saying ¡®I''m handsome,'' wouldn''t I become handsome!?"


    "Oh, that¡¯s it! Indeed...!!"


    Judging by Ridis and Hylo''s reactions, it seems using the word spirit magic on oneself has never been done before. Well, considering its effectiveness, it might have been considered dangerous to meddle with oneself and was forgotten over time, becoming lost magic.


    "Hey Ridis, lend me that plate!"


    "No, wait! I¡¯m first!"


    Level 19 15


    RaceHuman?


    OccupationTeacher


    Attributes


    Strength 568 380


    Endurance 573 375


    Intelligence 603 388


    Spirit 612 377


    Agility 546 392


    Luck 666 496


    Futility 282 462


    Blessing


    [Salt Spirit] Kiyomikami, [Pixie Queen] Sachi no Mitama, [Red Viscous Creature] Junki Mitama


    Skill


    [Strong Acid 2], [Agility 2], [Disease Resistance 7], [Usurpation], [Mucus 7], [Space 6], [Good Luck 1.4], [Footwork], [Meditation], [Salt 5], [Craftsmanship], [Maggot 2], [Woman], [Martial Arts 6], [Paralysis 4], [Jump 9], [Strudy 8], [Charm]


    Title


    [Bug King], [Salt Mate], [Salty Guy], [Bug Queen], [Woman Killer], [Bug Friends]


    Even with the 1/4 distribution, my level went up by 4!


    And my attributes, which should have been capped at the human limit of 500, have easily surpassed that! What... seriously? And there''s a question mark next to ¡®Human'' for my race... How vague can these stats be!?


    And no new skill acquisitions... Well, I expected that. But it''s a good sign.


    It''s better to keep growing rather than hitting a ceiling. Though the ¡®Race: Human?'' part is concerning...


    Still, my attributes have entered the unknown 600s, folks!


    It''s probably premature to hope for ¡®unlimited growth,'' but it seems feasible to expect to reach around 1000.


    And then there''s the greatly decreased ¡®Futility'' and the maxed-out ¡®Luck.''


    Is this because we combined our efforts to deliver the final blow to the giant black spider, which is typical of team heroes, thus significantly lowering my loneliness score?


    "And ¡®Luck''... luck has been on my side lately..."


    We managed to defeat both the giant red scorpion and the giant black spider, despite everything. Moreover, we were almost unscathed. Given this streak of luck, it makes sense for my luck stat to rise.


    As I pondered these things, I wet a towel with bottled water and wiped the faces of the three sleeping companions.


    Now, I''m really looking forward to asking them about their levels and skills when they wake up...Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com

 Chapter 215:

    Chapter 215:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Crossroads


    "Bufho...! Bwooo!"


    [Crunch! Crunch...!]


    "Kyaaa!"


    TogaTanami, who worked at a massage parlor, was in a tight spot.


    "T-Toga! Pull harder!"


    "...Yes!"


    At the emergency exit of a super sento, she and a colleague were desperately pulling the doorknob. From the gap in the door, a bear-like paw with black fur extended, carving deep scratches into the iron door with its sharp claws.


    (How did it come to this...!)


    Behind the struggling women, a young man with a severe back injury lay unable to stand. He had gone out to check the situation and returned after being attacked by the monster.


    "Groooaar!"


    ""Kyaaaa!""


    The battle continued with just a single iron door between them. The monster kept pushing to get inside, but the door opened outward. If it realized this, it would soon break in.


    All Toga and her colleague could do was pull the door with all their might to keep it from opening completely.


    Since the second wave of the Dungeon Stampede started, they had been holed up in the facility, waiting for the situation to resolve. Fortunately, the super sento had restaurants, so they hadn¡¯t suffered from hunger and had managed to get through the past few days unscathed.


    She had tried contacting her father and brother, but there was no response. However, she knew their personalities well. They were surely fighting hard to handle the current situation.


    While holding their breath in fear of the unknown, time passed, and as customers and employees grew more anxious, they began to make noise.


    The careless action of the young man who went out to check the situation had led to the current predicament.


    "Bufhoo! Groooar!"


    A foul beastly breath washed over her from above, sending chills through her body.


    (Naruto...!)Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    In this life-threatening moment, the name of the man she liked and a deep sense of regret came to mind.


    The man Tanami had fallen for suddenly became unreachable, only to reappear one day as a woman in front of her. The shock left her speechless at the time.


    Though they met again later at work, her cousin Ruri was there, and she couldn¡¯t ask why Naruto had reverted from a woman to a man.


    (Despite being so infatuated...!)


    When she heard Naruto was going on a trip, she followed him, pretending it was a coincidence. She felt bad about it but was thrilled when they met. They exchanged contact details, and she was so nervous when she called him for the first time.


    However, the awkwardness and guilt made her unable to reach out afterward.


    Their weapons were bats from the softball club, and shields made from disassembled school desks by the art club students.


    They all worked together to protect the school.


    Chairs placed around the iron fence were quickly being converted to bicycles, as lightweight monsters had easily entered the school.


    The students in training had not yet gained status. Those who had were already leveled up from previous defenses and were patrolling or on guard duty.


    "Alright, dismissed! Wipe your sweat so you don''t catch a cold!"


    """Thank you!"""


    Ruri Toga, also known as Shark, was leading the training. Her fearless nature and caring attitude made her a charismatic figure at the school.


    "Toga-san, can I talk to you...?"


    "What is it, Miss Goody-Two-Shoes? Don''t get too close, or you''ll catch my bad habits."


    "Hinagata Yuzuki..."


    Hinagata Yuzuki, a classmate from Aikido class, approached Ruri at the end of the training.


    Following Ruri, they walked to a rest area¡ªjust chairs lined up along the school wall. Ruri took a water bottle and drank.


    "So, you want another pixie, right? Didn¡¯t you get rejected by Jung? Give it up."


    Though they had a truce, they weren¡¯t exactly friends. To Ruri, the truce was temporary.


    "Don¡¯t say that. Just let me talk to Veil for a bit..."


    Since seeing the pixies, Yuzuki had persistently asked questions, annoying Ruri.


    "Veil is napping now. We agreed at the defense meeting to use the pixies for night patrol because they have sharper senses than humans."


    Ruri glanced at the tall tree in the courtyard where the pixies rested.


    "..."


    Yuzuki¡¯s shoulders drooped in disappointment.


    "What about the heavy machinery guys?"


    "I don¡¯t know... Probably eating stolen food again."


    "....."


    Ruri knew about the heavy machinery guys¡¯ food supply.


    She was initially glad that the food situation improved, but the classmate in front of her scolded them loudly, and that was the end of it.


    Ruri was staying with a policeman''s family. She understood the difference between right and wrong but felt rigid thinking was misplaced in such times.


    Still, the classmate''s point was valid, so she said no more to her not-so-close peer.

 Chapter 221:

    Chapter 221:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Water Hazard


    1:00 PM. The wind is slightly strong, but under the bright sunlight, the mucus boat drifts down the sparkling river.


    Yes, the voyage is going smoothly. Well, it¡¯s entirely dependent on the river¡¯s flow, so it¡¯s only moving at a speed comparable to a brisk walk. But being able to move without any effort is really appreciated.


    The camouflage mucus sheet is only slightly open at the bow and stern, allowing a view outside. Its surface is covered with grass plucked when we approached the riverbank, so from a distance, it would just look like a clump of grass drifting. Well, the only ones interested in something like this would be beavers.


    Now, as for why Serai-san was able to fly, it¡¯s clearly because of the Fly Queen Suit.


    Apart from neatly modifying the head and removing the four extra arms, this suit is almost as it was. Since the Fly Queen and Serai-san proportions were close, it could be made without much alteration.


    But because of that, I never imagined it had such a gimmick.


    Well, it is a fly. It was a bit strange that it had no wings, but I didn''t pay much attention to it when making it. Whether it was due to gaining altitude or triggered by Serai-san''s fear, for the first time, small white glowing wings sprouted from the Fly Queen suit.


    Those wings disappeared cleanly when she landed on the mucus boat, leaving no trace.


    Hmm... it seems the Fly Queen suit has a special effect like [Flight] or [Soar]. But Serai-san, who is wearing it, has no idea how she did it.


    She said she was just scared of the height and falling while flying.


    So, I tried to make her generate the glowing wings again after landing, but it was no use. There must be some trigger, but it''s unknown at this point. Still, it''s good to know such a gimmick exists.


    Besides, Serai-san, who absorbed the life energy of that giant black spider until she vomited blood. Her gutsy fight paid off, as her stats have reached nearly 300 across the board.


    Yeah, 300 is amazing. That''s equivalent to about 30 adult men.


    Level: 38


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Teacher


    Stats:


    Strength: 245


    Stamina: 250


    Intelligence: 246


    Spirit: 271


    Agility: 248


    Luck: 166


    Despair: 356


    Blessings:


    [Blessing of Salt]


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid 2], [Agility], [Disease Resistance 6], [Usurp], [Mucus 5], [Space 4], [Good Luck 1.4], [Footwork], [Meditation], [Salt 5]


    Titles:


    [Bug King], [Salt Mate], [Salty Guy]


    This is my past status.


    But, hmm... it surpasses the stats I had when I was level 38, hunting monsters in the dungeon after falling into darkness. Serai-san reached this at level 22, which is astounding. No wonder it hurts when she chokes me. She even has the [Strong Arm] skill.


    However, she was very frustrated at not acquiring any skills from the giant black spider. Well... that''s just luck.


    Oh, by the way, Nina-san and Ruu also reached level 20, with stats around 250. What''s amazing about them is that Ruu acquired [Fortification], and Nina-san got the skill [Compound Interest].


    [Fortification] is probably the thing that made our normal attacks ineffective against the giant black spider. The word means something to prevent enemy attacks or intrusion, but as a skill, it would be effective for strengthening webs or oneself.


    Nina-san''s [Compound Interest]... hmm, that probably isn''t from the spider. Likely self-acquired.


    When we were settling down at the ration supply house, she said she had a long, troubling dream while resting at the hotel. It was like a nightmare, and she was very worried in the dream, thinking, ¡®Oh, what should I do!? Should I invest in the defense industry, which is sure to skyrocket after this crash... or go for high-dividend stocks with increased yields due to the crash!?''


    When she woke up, she found she had the skill [Compound Interest].


    Hmm, well, this is similar to how I acquired [Meditation] and [Craft]. And [Compound Interest] is very much like Nina-san.


    The effects are still unknown, but since there''s also the matter of my [Female] skill that caused me to transform, we promised to test these new skills thoroughly when we''re all settled. They are unknown skills, and something strange could happen again.


    So, summarizing the states of the three:


    Serai Machi


    Level: 22


    Race: Human


    Hmph... unfortunately for him, that trick won¡¯t work on me!


    In high school, I was shunned not only by my class but by the entire grade. Therefore, no one would nostalgically remember our high school days together! How¡¯s that, hahaha...!)


    Thus, as a loner, I had no openings.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? ...And what''s in that backpack? Show me."


    The blonde frivolous man, bound by the mucus flotation ring and floating in the river, keeps glancing at his backpack.


    "Hey, give it back! Don¡¯t just take it!!"


    Taking the backpack he was carrying and checking its contents, out came luxury watches, rings, and various jewelry like gold, silver, and pearl necklaces.


    "Hmm, just as I thought, you¡¯re a looter."


    "...Tch!!"


    The frivolous man, his face twisting and clicking his tongue at being caught red-handed.


    So, it¡¯s confirmed he¡¯s a looter who jumped from the bridge. Serai-san also glances at the backpack¡¯s contents, looking exasperated.


    "Agh... What should we do with that?"


    "Hmm, carrying this around would make us look like thieves. We shouldn''t take it."


    "Right. Oh, look, there¡¯s a police car parked on the next bridge."


    "Oh, perfect timing. Let''s throw this to the police car!"


    "Wait, no, stop!!"


    What do you mean, stop, fool. You interrupted our peaceful and sweet boat trip. This is your punishment. I throw the backpack filled with stolen jewelry towards the police car on the bridge.


    "Ugh...!"


    "What¡¯s with the ¡®ugh''? Now, it¡¯s your turn..."


    As I finish throwing the backpack and turn my gaze back, a thick needle is protruding from the chest of the looter.


    "Huh, what¡¯s this!?"


    "Look, Egetsu-san! At his back!"


    Following Serai-san¡¯s pointing finger, there¡¯s a giant water bug.


    Moreover, it looks tough like a giant isopod, clinging to the man¡¯s back, piercing and penetrating his body with a needle-like sharp proboscis.


    "This thing...! Since when!?"


    "Ugh! He... help!"


    (Hah! Could it be a monster from an underwater dungeon like the seabed dungeon!?)


    And here we are, on the river.


    This means aquatic monsters have a significant advantage. The water is murky, so the number of enemies is unknown, and we don¡¯t know their strength or abilities.


    Therefore, fighting aquatic monsters in such a disadvantageous place is absolute folly.


    So, I immediately send magic into the mucus flotation ring binding the man, deflating it to distance him from the boat.


    [Pshhhhh...!]


    "Eh? No, no...!"


    He seems to realize what has been done to him...


    The looter¡¯s face shows disbelief and horror, his eyes widening as the flotation ring deflates, freeing his arms.


    (What¡¯s there to be surprised about? You¡¯re the one who brought this trouble. Because of you, we¡¯re now at risk of being attacked by aquatic monsters. Why should we bear more danger for your sake?)


    The man cries and struggles desperately to save himself.


    But we have no obligation to risk ourselves further to save him. Especially since he¡¯s already injured, making it difficult for him to swim. As more giant water bugs latch onto him, they pierce his body with sharp proboscises.


    "No! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to di...!"


    [[[Splash! Splash! Splash!]]]


    ""...""


    The swarm of giant water bugs drags their prey underwater, fighting over him. This is the world of the survival of the fittest.


    And here, everything is at your own risk.


    We just silently and quietly leave the scene...

 Chapter 222:

    Chapter 222:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Recovery


    [Pichan... (Swi~~~)]


    3:00 PM. Slowly navigating a narrow river in the dimly lit downtown with a slime boat.


    Navigating through intricate tributaries sometimes requires upstream travel, which is troublesome. However, it is significantly less dangerous than traveling on land and allows faster movement.


    Due to the poor visibility from the river, caution is necessary.


    At the river surface level, only concrete walls are visible, and looking up, tall buildings towering over high embankments cover the sky. It feels as if we are small insects on a leaf.


    Today, I''m feeling a bit sentimental... or something.


    In any case, we progress through this scenery using poles and slime ropes created from rock salt.


    [Pichan... (Swi~~~)]


    ¡°......¡±


    To stay alert, conversation is kept to a minimum.


    Moreover, even if it''s just garbage like a looter, seeing someone die in front of you dampens your spirits. Consequently, my conversation with Serai-san is less than usual.


    Luckily, since then, monster encounters have been low.


    Being on the river is much quieter than the noisy surface. Still, it''s not like there are no encounters at all, and the terrain provides perfect ambush points continuously. Traveling by slow-moving boat makes us look like easy prey from the embankments above.


    In Three Kingdoms stories, a ¡®narrow valley with steep cliffs on both sides'' is always a trap.


    Oops... thinking like this, it seems we¡¯re approaching another bridge infested with slimes.


    A small one-lane bridge approaches. Underneath, it¡¯s densely covered with slimes. They¡¯ve adapted to the environment, turning a deep green color like the river water instead of their usual translucent blue.


    Hmm, quite a shocking sight...


    Slimes dislike dryness and prefer dark, damp environments, resembling the behavior of slugs or leeches.


    It''s unclear how they recognize prey, but they silently drop down to attack when it approaches. They seem more aggressive here than in the dungeon, possibly due to hunger.


    During such attacks, slimes maximize their abilities, extending their bodies and protecting their weak cores, making them very troublesome. Physical attacks like cutting or striking are ineffective, and they retaliate with acid attacks, which would be disastrous for an ordinary person on a boat.


    Well, it¡¯s no problem for me, who knows slimes well.


    ¡°Alright, here we go. Red Slime, come on!¡±


    [Unyunyu~...]


    Because my left leg is also a slime.


    [[[Tero~n... Biku!?]]]


    Several green slimes silently drop from the bridge¡¯s underside.


    However, upon seeing the Red Slime spread out on the slime sheet in a perfect defensive stance, they freeze.


    But it¡¯s too late once they notice.


    In a battle between slimes, the key is erosive power. It¡¯s like watching an amoeba battle under a microscope, but dynamically.


    [Zaaa... Zazaaa...]


    ¡°......¡±


    Entering the shrine grounds, the trees sway strongly in the wind.


    From the trees above, numerous crows silently watch us. Eerie...


    ¡°What¡¯s with all those crows...¡±


    ¡°Ah, but they¡¯re probably quiet to avoid attracting monsters. We just killed a kobold over there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. So, Egetsu-san, hurry and retrieve it.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    With Serai-san on guard with her mithril weapon, I quickly retrieve the giant red scorpion¡¯s carapace. However, whenever I get a new weapon, Serai-san always ends up taking it...


    ¡°Caw! Caw!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet. We¡¯ll be spotted by monsters!¡±


    Jumping into the trees, the crows begin to squawk. They probably didn¡¯t expect a human to suddenly leap into their safe zone.


    ¡°Idiot! Idiot!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling an idiot? I¡¯ll turn you into yakitori! Hm?¡±


    The giant red scorpion¡¯s carapace tied to the tree is clean yet dirty.


    ¡°Ah, this is your doing.¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Idiot!¡±


    What does that even mean?


    When I initially tied the giant red scorpion¡¯s carapace to the tree, it still had some remains. Due to Saltarou''s rough peeling, there were ¡®dangling'' and ¡®gooey'' parts left on it.


    Now, those parts have been eaten by the crows, leaving the carapace clean but covered in bird droppings.


    ¡°Idiot! Idiot!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re the idiots! Using the dining and bathroom areas together! Now it¡¯s too dirty to store in the space warehouse!¡±


    [Nurolon, Choi Choi]


    ¡°Oh, what is it, Red Slime? Are you going to silence these stupid crows... huh? You¡¯ll clean this up?¡±


    The Red Slime, emerging from my prosthetic leg, slides over and wraps around the giant red scorpion¡¯s carapace, cleaning it thoroughly. Oh! It''s like a game where the area changes color after moving over it.


    The crows, seemingly reminded of their predator snakes by the Red Slime¡¯s glistening sheen, quiet down. They likely saw the Red Slime¡¯s shine as a snake¡¯s scales. As the Red Slime approached, the terrified crows flew away one by one.


    Hahaha! Where do you think you¡¯re going?


    Simultaneously, the Red Slime cleans the carapace¡¯s remaining flesh. It handles everything from droppings to flesh.


    Amazing, Red Slime! You¡¯re incredible!

 Chapter 223:

    Chapter 223:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Gunfire


    [[[Tatata-PAWN!]]]


    "Kyahh!"


    "Guah!?"


    A gunshot rings out loudly, sending a sharp and intense impact through my right side. In that instant, a myriad of thoughts flash through my mind.


    ¡®Oh no, I''ve finally been shot by the JSDF'', or ¡®This hurts more than when the police shot me'', or ¡®Whoa, seriously? Don''t just shoot out of nowhere!''¡ªthat kind of stuff.


    A few seconds earlier.


    Having finished collecting the carapace of the giant red scorpion, Serai-san and I headed toward Shark''s High School. We looked right, then left, and used aura detection to ensure no monsters were around before stepping out of the shrine surrounded by stone walls.


    Despite our precautions, the moment we left the shrine, we were hit by a fierce gunshot from the right.


    [Buh! Buhbuhbuh!]


    "Kyahh!"


    Having been shot before, I instinctively tried to return to the shrine, but Seira, who was experiencing gunfire for the first time, panicked and stumbled forward.


    So, I couldn''t flee and leave her exposed, resulting in more bullets raining down on us.


    [Babachi! Bisbisbis!]


    "Guahhh!"


    The armor on my upper body protected me from the JSDF''s automatic rifle bullets. However, the relatively less protected area from my waist to my hips allowed scorching bullets to pierce through the gaps in the suit.


    "Egetsu-san, are you okay!?"


    "Don''t look back! Run with all your might!"


    There''s no time to think. The only strategy is to run away. Whether it''s a Type 89 or Type 20, we just need to escape beyond the bullets'' range.


    .....


    "Wait, Serai-san! Head east! Towards the river!"


    "Huh, why...?"


    We ran south for about 500 meters, sprinting all the way. In the alleys lined with houses, I directed Seira who was running ahead.


    "The enemy is the JSDF. They''re probably advancing in a line to avoid flanking attacks. If we keep going like this, we''ll run into another squad!"


    "What, really...!?"


    "Let''s head east and escape to the river! I''ll figure out the rest once we get there!"


    "Seriously!? But if it''s the JSDF, shouldn''t they understand if we talk to them??"


    Even JSDF soldiers are human.


    They must have been fighting a relentless battle against monsters spilling out of the dungeon during the second Dungeon Stampede.


    Given that, it''s not surprising if they''re on edge and trigger-happy. If they see us looking like monsters, we can''t blame them for shooting without question.


    "Well, with the Pixie Queen''s help. Ouch..."


    "Oh, you got shot earlier, didn''t you? Are you okay, Egetsu-san?"


    "It¡¯s more like a burn from the bullets'' heat. Most of the bullets were stopped by the Bug King Suit''s armor and the lubrication mucus."


    "Are you really okay...?"


    In the cramped spherical space, Seira reaches out to check my waist.


    It''s hard to see for myself, but based on the pain, it''s mostly burns. Only a few bullets penetrated the armor deeply enough to cause significant damage. Still, I took about ten hits.


    "Are you alright, Seira? You look fine on the outside."


    "Yes, I''m fine. I was really surprised when they suddenly shot at us, but the Queen''s armor protected me."


    She shows off the glossy, gunmetal suit, indeed unscathed.


    "Wow, it''s really tough... As expected of a boss-level monster''s carapace from the 10th underground layer. The Bug King Suit, made from a 5th layer boss, doesn''t compare."


    "Hehe, how do I look? Great, right?"


    She proudly puffs out her chest, displaying her ample bosom. It''s not intentional, but it''s impressive enough to admire.


    "Phew... But I''m glad we''re not hurt. I was really scared when I realized we were under attack by the JSDF."


    "Yeah, it''s really shocking to be shot at by the JSDF."


    The distance was about 100 meters. But there were humanoid monsters like kobolds around, so it''s understandable we got shot.


    ""...Pff! Hahaha...!""


    We both burst into laughter.


    Being shot at with automatic rifles is no laughing matter. But we couldn''t help finding it funny that we both survived unscathed.


    "It''s amazing we''re still alive..."


    "Indeed."


    "So, what now?"


    "Well, we''ve drifted quite a bit... Let''s go back to my apartment. I need to treat my wounds and drop off our gear to lighten our load."


    "Yeah, that sounds good. We don''t need to hurry to Shark High School. The construction workers will be there, so it''s fine."


    "Alright, let''s just float along with the river a bit more."


    "Is that a reference to Momotaro...? If a bug-man like you came out of the peach, the old man and woman would faint!"


    "What... How rude! I''m all shiny and divine!"


    "You''re the only one who thinks that! Oh, do you know the African version of Momotaro?"


    "No, what''s that?"


    "A giant coconut floats down the river, singing ¡®Zunbibiu-baba, Zunbibiu-baba.''"


    "Really!?"

 Chapter 224:

    Chapter 224:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Stealth


    [Splash... splash...]


    7:30 PM.


    [Kaboom! Squeeee... clunk]


    "Phew, finally made it down to the river mouth..."


    Already been confirmed with the periscope. But when I peeked out from the rock salt hatch of the hull, it was already pitch dark around us. The deep green color of the river had turned pitch black, and in the wide expanse of the river, only we were floating alone.


    "How''s it going, Egetsu-san?"


    "Yeah, looks fine around here. We''re almost home, so let''s dock soon."


    Responding to Serai-san who couldn''t wait from below, I gave instructions for a slight forward movement towards the red slime that was propelling our main ship. With a sluggish movement, the hull began to move towards the shore.


    Attacked by the Self-Defense Forces and hastily constructed ¡®fake escape capsules'' to take refuge in the river. Along the way, it underwent various modifications and transformed into a slime submarine.


    The trigger was when it flowed from a tributary into the mainstream, caught in the river''s swell and violently shaken.


    The shape of a mere slime ball was greatly distorted, unbalanced, and shaking violently. So we formed an internal skeleton with rock salt in the slime capsule and installed weights at the bottom. This stabilized the intense shaking.


    Serai-san, who had been surprised by the violent shaking, was smiling. "Wow, amazing!", she praised me. Encouraged, she suggested, "Next, shall we add windows?" Feeling closed in by its seal, Serai-san agreed eagerly. Thus, small transparent rock salt windows were installed on all sides of the slime capsule, improving visibility.


    By carefully infusing magic, even rock salt can be made transparent.


    Yes, pure salt crystals are naturally colorless and transparent. So, using this property, I tried creating small windows and periscopes. However, mirrors were difficult to create using the same method, so I borrowed Serai-san''s favorite hand mirror for the periscope.


    "Wow... but it''s full of trash, huh?"


    Yeah, unfortunately, the riverbed in the city center was a rather unsightly view filled with mud, broken bicycles, scooters, and such. But even so, the feeling of claustrophobia was considerably eased.


    So, just drifting around and bored, I started creating rock salt pipes to bring in air and installed periscopes, and even managed to attach a rudder.


    For propulsion, we relied on the power of the red slime.


    They were housed in a cylindrical space from the bottom to the rear of the hull, sucking in water from the front and expelling it backward, using a ¡®fake hydrojet'' system. This allowed for quite agile movements.


    The armament consisted of acid-filled slime capsules attached to the sides of the main body.


    Well, more like chaff or flares... no, it was more like the ink of octopuses or squids. The purpose was to repel aquatic monsters that took interest in us with its sour sting.


    I didn''t know what kind of monsters they were, but when something strange approached, I would detonate them, and they would retreat without further pursuit, perhaps deterred by the smell.


    Such a slime submarine. Yes, yes, quite a splendid creation.


    But this was not simply a product of mastering skills like [Salt] or [Slime]. It was thanks to the underrated yet crucial skill, [Art].


    The skill [Art]. I acquired this skill while feverishly making the Bug King suit. However, its origin can be traced back to a significant event in my life before that.


    Why? Because I was always a lonely otaku.


    Thus, while classmates during my school days went out to karaoke and had fun singing, I spent endless hours alone meticulously modifying plastic models.


    "Yeah, no signs of monsters or rampage by the Self-Defense Forces. This area seems relatively peaceful."


    "Then shall we hurry back home before something weird happens again?"


    "Yeah."


    Yes, indeed, they are professionals when it comes to the Self-Defense Forces.


    Even when shot, I could tell the direction, but I had no idea where they were hiding and shooting from. Maybe members of Trident would understand this military aspect, but at least I couldn''t figure it out.


    Gunpowder?


    It''s not like a matchlock gun using black powder, so if they were 100 meters apart, I couldn''t see them at all. When I saw the sparks of shooting, the muzzle flash, I had already been shot, so I couldn''t afford to confirm.


    Even now, I can''t see anything in my field of vision, but there may be Self-Defense Forces coming from Ariake around here, so it''s best to go back home soon. Yes.


    ....


    Click


    "Ah, I''m home! It''s been a long journey!"


    Opening the front door and entering the room, Serai-san stretched out and rolled onto the floor.


    "Haha, you must be tired. You should take a shower. It seems the electricity and gas are still on."


    "Aww, you''re always trying to peek at me naked!"


    "What!? I was just greeting you!"


    "Hehe, I know. So, should I take a shower now?"


    "Yeah, go ahead. I''ll just toss the luggage into the fridge while you do."


    "Oh, wait a minute... mmm..."


    Stopping me as I bent down to open the fridge door, Serai-san reached out to me.


    "Hmm, what is it?"


    "Help me take this off..."


    "But you can manipulate magic, so can''t you undress by yourself?"


    "No, I''m too tired! Please help me undress!"


    "But if I undress you, won''t I see you naked?"


    "Come on! Don''t look, just help me undress!"


    "Fine, you always ask for the impossible..."


    Taking off my Worm King suit, I tossed the luggage into the fridge.

 Chapter 225:

    Chapter 225:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Fusion


    I entered the dungeon antechamber through the pitch-black refrigerator.


    However, I found the monkey, frog, and slug, who I had left to guard the place, lying battered and bruised.


    What? I can''t understand what''s going on...


    There are no signs of disturbance in the dungeon antechamber. Since Ruu regularly cleans when she visits, it remains in pristine condition.


    Yet, despite this...


    "What happened here? What¡¯s going on!!"


    Impatient, I crawled over to them on all fours and shouted.


    "Ugh... Ugii..."


    "What? You were attacked by dungeon monsters?! No way! Those injuries, I can see your bones! Why didn''t you escape before it got this bad?!"


    The bodies of the monkey, frog, and slug were covered in deep cuts, blood everywhere, and even their bones were visible.


    "Guh... Gekoo..."


    "What?! You couldn''t leave because you had friends who couldn''t escape? No way... Could it be?!"


    I turned around abruptly, remembering the makeshift altar I had set up with a cardboard box, where I had enshrined moss-covered stone fragments. In my dreams, I had repeatedly seen the old hag and the Japanese wolf girl, and it seemed their spirits resided in those stone fragments, so I had enshrined them just in case.


    "So... you were protecting those who couldn¡¯t escape?!¡±


    ¡°Jubiii...¡±


    The giant slug responded with a sound, as if to confirm my question.


    Unbelievable...


    These guys recognized the presence of the old hag and the Japanese wolf girl through some monster sense and considered them their friends, trying to protect them...!


    I always thought these monkeys acted on my instructions for their own benefit. So I assumed they''d flee if things got bad.


    But you guys...


    ¡°Uooh! What loyal friends you are! Hang on! I''ll give you a healing potion right now!¡±


    For these guys, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use the healing potion I had saved for myself, even if I got shot. Damn! I¡¯m weak to this kind of thing!


    ¡°Here, drink this... Hm, can¡¯t drink? Okay, I¡¯ll make it into a gel ball, one each. Here...¡±


    I carefully placed the healing potion in a gel capsule and gently put it into their mouths, ensuring none was wasted.


    ¡°How is it? Feeling any better??¡±


    ¡°.........¡±


    Using my mucus skill, I created a protective layer to cover their wounds, then sealed it with a gum-like hard mucus. But even after giving them the healing potion and treating their injuries, their condition didn¡¯t improve.


    This isn¡¯t good. They might die at this rate.


    Two monsters fused. It was like a super robot feat achieved by seemingly unintelligent monsters.


    It was astounding.


    This way, the giant mussel was freed from its immobility. Though it wasn¡¯t entirely immobile, removing it from its rock would prevent it from wielding its tentacle scythes effectively. Losing its pivot point meant it couldn¡¯t exert force properly.


    On the other hand, the giant crab, by carrying the mussel, gained long-reaching attack capabilities. Some crabs carry debris or anemones on their backs for protection, and this was exactly what it did.


    Impressive... even though it''s an enemy.


    A win-win relationship with excellent effects. The giant crab might bear the weight, but the benefits outweighed it.


    (This explains why the monkeys ended up like that...)


    Individually, the monkeys might be stronger, but they were outnumbered and at a disadvantage in terms of matchups.


    The monkeys¡¯ attack methods were scratching, biting, and throwing poop. Scratching or biting wouldn¡¯t damage the hard shell of the mussel or the crab¡¯s armor.


    Throwing poop was even more futile... Without super-hard green persimmons with steel-like strength and weight, they couldn¡¯t penetrate the giant crab¡¯s armor.


    The same went for the fighter frog and giant slug.


    They were basic infighters. Without getting close, they couldn¡¯t attack. Thus, before closing in, they were sliced by the mussel¡¯s tentacle scythes. Those deep cuts were all inflicted by the tentacle scythes.


    Even if they got close, their grappling or crushing attacks couldn¡¯t deal effective damage to the well-armored mussel-crab.


    They fought, got wounded, and were pushed back to the dungeon antechamber...


    ¡°Damn! You¡¯ve had your fun... Come on! I¡¯ll take you on!!¡±


    [[[Clack clack clack! Wriggle wriggle...!!]]]


    At my shout, the mussel-crabs surged forward in a wave.


    But this time, I couldn¡¯t use fire, the effective attack method. I left the Fire Wand with Nina, so I couldn¡¯t use [Chest Fire].


    But I wouldn¡¯t back down because of that.


    If they were like high-defense tanks, I¡¯d become an even stronger heavy tank!


    ¡°Hmm...! Come forth, [Soltech Shield]! And [Soldion Hammer]!!¡±


    Roaring, countless scythe-like tentacles lunged at me. I blocked them with a massive rock salt shield, then charged straight into the mass of mussel-crabs.


    "Uoooh! Shatter into pieces!!"


    [Crack! Boom!]


    The first mussel-crab at the front took the full brunt of my massive rock salt warhammer. The supposedly hard shell shattered into sharp fragments, piercing the giant crab below. The warhammer''s downward swing then crushed both, leaving a smear mixed with the dungeon floor.


    Legs and pincers exploded outward, impaling the surrounding mussel-crabs like arrows.


    Heavy armor with high firepower. In this combat style, as a heavy tank, there''s no way I''d lose to the medium tank-like giant mussel-crabs.


    Hang in there, monkeys. I''ll finish these guys off and be right back.

 Chapter 226:

    Chapter 226:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Minions


    After about 20 minutes of combat, all the giant mussel crabs that had overflowed into the first basement level of the refrigerator dungeon were exterminated. This took us some time, so I hurried back to the critically injured monkeys.


    However, when I returned, the monkeys'' condition had worsened.


    "Hey, are you okay? Hey... hang in there!"


    I tried to wake the monkey by shaking it, but its body was limp, and its head flopped around.


    Moreover, it had completely lost its color, and its face was pale despite being a monkey. The fighting frog was also limp, its usually bright eyes now dull and lifeless. As for the giant slug... it was hard to tell, but it was covered in wounds and seemed on the verge of death.


    "Damn, at this rate...!"


    Was the recovery potion insufficient? Or perhaps the recovery potion meant for humans didn''t work on monsters? Either way, if I didn''t do something, they would die. Desperately, I rummaged through my belongings, looking around the dungeon antechamber.


    Then, I remembered the red slime inside my prosthetic leg.


    (That''s it! This red slime evolved by consuming my left leg. Serai-san and the others also underwent a life-energy transfer by sucking on my transformed breasts. If I give a part of my body to these guys, maybe I can directly infuse them with life energy...?!)


    "Yes, that might work!!"


    [Gyubamun!!]


    With that thought, I hastily tore off the left arm of my insect king suit and concentrated magic power into my bare left arm.


    (Yes... if I let them drink my blood filled with life energy!)


    Even though I planned to give up part of my body, if I lost any more body parts, I''d be in trouble. So, I decided to imbue my blood with life energy and give it to the monkeys.


    "Here, drink this..."


    I made a mucus ball with the blood from my cut left arm and gave it to the three of them. The life energy it contained was about the amount of one adult male. In terms of stats, it would decrease my overall stats by 10 points each.


    """........."""


    "How is it? Hmm, still not enough? Okay, let''s try again..."


    If they died after all this effort, it would be too much to bear. So, I infused the second dose with the life energy of two adult males.


    The monkey that swallowed it gradually regained its color and started breathing steadily. The fighting frog''s original color made it hard to tell, but a glint returned to its eyes. The giant slug''s shrunken body began to swell, and its massive frame started to regain its luster.


    "Thank goodness, it seems to have worked..."


    Somehow, they pulled through. In exchange, I felt drained from the loss of my life energy. But more than that, I was overjoyed that I hadn''t lost them.


    "Mm... huh!?"


    Now Previous


    Level 16 19


    Race: Human?


    Occupation: Teacher


    Stats


    Strength: 479 568


    Stamina: 485 573


    I named it Seitan because I wanted it to be less sticky and more crisp, and also after the great monkey king, Sun Wukong.


    "Next is the frog. You''ll be Uten. Frogs are energetic on rainy days, so get well soon."


    "Geko..."


    I named the frog Uten, keeping the weather theme with the monkey. Plus, having "ten" (heaven) in the name seemed fitting.


    "Finally, the slug. You''ll be Nokiri. You like dark and damp places, so it''s perfect."


    Although the slug''s name didn''t include "ten", I named it after the king of insects living in the Sea of Corruption. Its silhouette was similar enough. But since I didn''t want to copy directly, I thought Nokiri was a fitting name for the slug.


    "Alright, rest and heal now. ...Wait, all three have turned silver?"


    After turning them into cards, they all became silver plates. Previously, only the frog''s card was silver, while the others were copper.


    It seemed that by giving them life energy and making them minions, their monster grade had increased. So, becoming a minion had such an effect...


    "You''re so slow! What are you doing, Egetsu-san??"


    I turned to see Serai-san pouting from the pitch-black entrance.


    "Oh, sorry. I''m coming back now."


    "Jeez, we''ve been waiting!"


    Oops, I got distracted by the unexpected situation. It''s already been an hour.


    .....


    "That''s what happened."


    "Wow, all that happened while I was taking a shower?"


    After eating and some love-hustle time, I explained to Serai-san what had happened in the dungeon.


    "So, the dungeon is in a crazy state now?"


    "Yeah. The monsters that came out of the crab dungeon don''t turn to smoke in the refrigerator dungeon, so the passages are filled with corpses."


    "I see. It must have been tough after coming back too. Good job."


    Ugh, Serai-san. I know you''re teasing, but when you do that, it makes me feel all babied. Can I bury my face in your big chest again?


    "Then, let''s clean up the crab dungeon tomorrow and secure some more food."


    "Good idea. It looks like it''ll take some time to recover. We should secure enough for ourselves and share a bit with Shark''s group too."


    "Then it''s decided... hey, let''s do it again."


    "Again?"


    "Yes. Or... are you done?"


    "No, please, one more time."


    "Hehe, mm~~!"


    Well, well... but that''s also very welcome, of course.

 Chapter 227:

    Chapter 227:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Maturation


    The next day, we dove into the fridge dungeon early in the morning, only to find it in a state of utter devastation.


    ¡°Whoa... What is this mess?! The precious ingredients are all over the place and ruined! What the heck?!¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, but it was an insane amount to deal with... Plus, when the clams and crabs fused, they became surprisingly strong, so I couldn¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Though the scene was gruesome, after a night had passed, the softer innards had been largely absorbed by the dungeon. It wasn¡¯t as bad as it had been after yesterday¡¯s battle. Still, the hard, giant crab legs and shells, and the fragments of giant mussels were scattered all over the floor. Long muscular tentacle scythes lay sprawled and stuck to the floor in layers.


    ¡°Even so... isn¡¯t this a bit much?¡±


    As she peeled off one of the tentacles from the floor, Serai-san looked at me with an exasperated expression, as if to say, ¡®Did you really have to go this far?¡¯


    ¡°Well... there was that unexpected trouble just when I thought I could finally relax yesterday. Plus, the monkeys were terribly beaten up, so I admit I got carried away...¡±


    ¡°Hmmm... But, you know, Shiz might really love this kind of stuff!¡±


    Serai-san brought the tentacle close to her face and sniffed it as she spoke.


    ¡°What!? Well, it does look like it''s dried a bit, since the dungeon absorbs moisture first...¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, smell this! It has a nice shellfish scent. Let¡¯s roast it a bit and taste it!¡±


    Serai-san wouldn¡¯t back down once she got like this. So, as she suggested, we toasted it in the toaster for a taste test, and it turned out to be delicious.


    ¡°Whoa!? This is tasty! It makes me want some sake!¡±


    ¡°See! It smelled really good!¡±


    What a surprise... The giant mussel tentacle scythe that tormented me last night turned out to be an incredibly delicious delicacy when lightly dried overnight in the dungeon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll collect these, so Egetsu-san, go clean the crab dungeon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s harsh!¡±


    Well, fine. This trouble was my fault, so I¡¯ll clean it up. I defeated a lot yesterday, and if I defeat a few more, I¡¯ll probably level up too.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    .....


    Fridge Dungeon, Basement Level 1. At the end of the secluded corridor, the lid of a plastic bucket, the entrance to the Crab Dungeon, lay quietly.


    ¡°(Silence...)¡±


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    The dungeon¡¯s serene atmosphere always sharpens my mind and spirit.


    (Thank you, dungeon! It¡¯s because you¡¯re filled with danger and threats that I can so deeply appreciate the value of life...)


    Indeed. Once I set my heart on fighting in the dungeon, any matter other than losing my life becomes trivial. Even if Serai-san treats me coldly or complains, it becomes endearing when I consider the thought of losing her or myself.


    ¡°Yes, this is love!¡±


    I stared at the lone blue plastic bucket lid, feeling a sense of love. Stepping into the Crab Dungeon, I found myself in the world of giant mussels. The rocky cave, resembling an underground waterway, was densely covered with giant mussels, making the rocks nearly invisible.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Indeed...


    The dungeons that appeared on Earth took the form of underground labyrinths and caves, yet there were no small bugs to be seen. Normally, such an environment would be full of them, but instead, it¡¯s inhabited by basketball-sized slimes and monster-sized cockroaches.


    (Could the monsters be the adapted forms of those creatures in this environment!?)


    If so, even smaller creatures might have been decomposed and absorbed by the dungeon, naturally selected out of existence.


    ¡°I see... That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t overthink it, and just try it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, if you insist. I¡¯ll give it a try...¡±


    I tore off a piece of the dried and melted crab meat with my fingers. The scent that wafted out was like that of smoked cheese, and the texture was intriguing¡ªspringy yet easily pulled apart like cheese.


    ¡°Hurry, try it...¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    As Serai-san urged, I took a small piece and put it in my mouth. The rich taste of crab meat, combined with the aroma and depth of cheese, spread through my mouth.


    ¡°Wow, this is delicious... It¡¯s matured, and would go perfectly with red wine!¡±


    ¡°Right! Shizu will be thrilled with this. Isn¡¯t it great, Egetsu-san?!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you don¡¯t have to rub it in... I¡¯m really sorry about that time.¡±


    Well, there¡¯s a reason why Serai-san said that.


    Basically, Nina-san only agrees to sex when she¡¯s in a really good mood. And as a gentleman, I don¡¯t force her. But there was a time when I was really desperate and asked Serai-san as a substitute, which upset her greatly.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind at all...¡±


    No, you definitely do!


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll make it up to you somehow! For now, let¡¯s finish sorting these ingredients!¡±


    ¡°Pfft... Haha! Egetsu-san is all flustered! How cute, hehe!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Serai-san...¡±


    Serai-san, who has a cat-like personality, sometimes tests my love by making impossible demands. How much she¡¯s willing to accommodate determines how much she thinks I love her. So, sometimes she taunts me like this.


    But in those times, you mustn¡¯t get angry. You have to embrace her and show a deep tolerance that envelops even her thorns.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a lot. You must be tired from gathering so much, Machi. I¡¯ll give you a massage later. One that will make you melt and fall asleep instantly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay. Let¡¯s finish tidying up quickly then.¡±


    When I suggested that, her mood seemed to lift a bit, and she started organizing the ingredients efficiently. Indeed, dating a girl requires a lot of effort.


    The path of a man is truly about enduring hardships with patience and determination.

 Chapter 228:

    Chapter 228:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Love


    Oh, come to think of it, I''ve leveled up.


    Continuing from yesterday, I fought by swinging around a giant rock salt warhammer, so my power has increased significantly. I also tried precise attacks with a thrusting sword, but my ¡®dexterity'' remains elusive.


    Current Previous


    Level 17 16


    Race: Human?


    Occupation: Teacher


    Stats


    Strength: 537 479


    Stamina: 557 485


    Intelligence: 543 513


    Spirit: 563 521


    Agility: 512 455


    Luck: 586 555


    Melancholy: 282 282


    Blessings:


    [Salt Spirit] Kiyomikami, [Fairy Queen] Sachimitama, [Red Slime] Junkimitama, [Spatial Monkey] Minion, [Fighting Frog] Minion, [Great Slug] Minion


    Skills:


    [Strong Acid 2], [Agility 2], [Disease Resistance 7], [Usurpation], [Mucus 7], [Space 6], [Good Luck 1.4], [Footwork], [Meditation], [Salt 5], [Art], [Maggot 2], [Woman], [Martial Arts 6], [Paralysis 4], [Leap 9], [Sturdy 8], [Charm]


    Titles:


    [Bug King], [Salt Mate], [Salty Guy], [Bug Queen], [Woman Killer], [Bug Friends]


    This results in a flat attribute distribution with a balance over 500. The race being ¡®Human?'' has completely removed the 500 cap. Due to the transfer of life energy, my level has fluctuated, resulting in incredible attribute changes.


    (Hmm, at the beginning, leveling up only changed my attributes by about 3, but now it fluctuates by 50 or so. That''s an absurd volatility...)


    But in percentage terms, it means the base value has increased. Normally, leveling down doesn''t happen so easily, so this must be a special case...


    "Uh, please be gentler there..."


    "Oh, did it hurt? Sorry, sorry. How about this?"


    "Yeah, that''s good... Ah, feels nice!"


    Yesterday, he tried to stop a pointless argument among evacuees but was pushed away and told, ¡®Who do you think you are?'' A passing self-defense officer settled it, but Shozo felt his powerlessness deeply.


    (Being a judge without the courthouse is utterly powerless...)


    Gathering the scattered cans from the asphalt, he felt lonely. He thanked the young volunteer and returned to the shelter.


    "Ah, Katehina-san. How was the volunteer work?"


    "Oh, well, I got tired quickly and ended up being a burden, so I left early."


    A colleague, also evacuated, greeted him.


    "Ah, I see... But that''s understandable. We''re getting old."


    "Yes, you''re right. Age is unbeatable."


    "But it''s nice, isn''t it? You have such a kind and beautiful daughter. It''s rare for someone to come looking for their father in such dangerous times."


    "Oh, well... yes, indeed..."


    Shozo, recently feeling down, felt a bit better hearing compliments about his daughter.


    Ruu, his beloved only daughter. She was often ill as a child, causing many worries. Despite the danger, she had braved a city filled with monsters to find him.


    While it seemed reckless, he felt immense joy.


    Just then, the long-unused communication devices in the shelter began to ring. One was Shozo''s.


    "Go ahead. It must be your family."


    "Ah, excuse me..."


    He picked up the device. The number displayed was his home.


    "Hello?"


    [Oh, hello, dear! Are you okay? I heard you were injured.]


    It was his wife''s voice. He could hear her again.


    "Yeah... I''m okay. I''m glad to hear your voice. Are you safe?"


    [Yes, Ruu brought a friend and came back. We''re fine!]


    "Really... Ruu came to me too. Even though it''s so dangerous..."


    [I know, I know. I''ll talk to her. I''m glad you''re okay. Hearing your voice...!]


    Though he wanted to talk more and hear his wife''s voice, tears welled up, and he couldn''t speak further. His colleague watched him kindly.


    The shelter was filled with the voices of people reconnecting with their families.

 Chapter 229:

    Chapter 229:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Undeads


    A hard-working me patrolling the dungeon until evening. I won''t make the same mistake twice.


    I cleared out the refrigerator dungeon down to the 6th floor and carded a ton of obedient giant cockroaches. I have over 200 cards, but with no use for them, the number will likely keep growing.


    I also checked the crab dungeon down to the 2nd floor.


    As usual, there were tons of giant mudskippers with piranha-like teeth, but surprisingly no monsters bigger than the giant crabs. The crab dungeon seems to be relatively young, suggesting it might not have deep floors, but the existing floors are quite spacious.


    Given that, I threw salt sorcerers from solid ground to thin out the mudskippers. Knowing the terror of their slime, I was careful never to step into swampy areas.


    After spending my day this way and turning on the TV in the evening, it seemed that thanks to the Self-Defense Forces'' efforts, more reports from various areas were being broadcast. TV stations were using their ingenuity to provide information via recorded broadcasts that felt like live coverage.


    Information about monsters was particularly useful.


    Apparently, undead monsters stop moving shortly after leaving the dungeon. Zombies and skeletons collapse and stop moving entirely, while intangible undead like ghosts disappear like mist.


    But they don¡¯t disappear completely; they resume activity at nightfall. Surveillance footage showed skeletons reassembling and standing up slowly.


    ("Hmm, interesting...")


    With my hand on my chin, I pondered deeply while watching the footage.


    In Japan, there''s a phrase ¡®Ouma ga Toki,'' suggesting that at twilight, the boundary between day and night, you might encounter otherworldly beings.


    "Hmm... if so, perhaps there are parallel worlds close to our 3D world, like 2.8D or 3.1D."


    "Hey, so it''s like the difference between land and water?" said Serai-san, emerging from the shower, drying her wet hair with a towel.


    "Indeed, land and water are usually separated by the water''s surface. You''re quite smart, as expected from a university student."


    "Hehe. So, you''re thinking undead monsters retreat to another dimension when they can''t maintain their state in this world, right?"


    "Yes. And when the conditions for activity are met, they return from their refuge. That''s my theory."


    "So, if we had a tool like a submarine, we might be able to see into that other world."FOlloow newest stories at


    I see, a dimensional submarine.


    This is a common setting in sci-fi. But now I have spatial skills and a space monkey familiar. With some experimentation, I might find a clue.


    "But don''t do anything dangerous again, okay?"


    But Serai-san didn¡¯t acknowledge it at all. Hmm...


    "Well, well. Here''s the main point. While ¡®undead move due to magic and mana'' is true, let''s be more specific and say ¡®undead are dead bodies bound to souls by skills, magic, or curses.''"


    "Without knowing why they''re undead, you can''t pinpoint the reason."


    "Exactly. So, if we assume ¡®undead are dead bodies forcibly bound to souls by some effect,'' then ¡®undead don''t die again, hence invincible!'' doesn¡¯t follow."


    "Yeah. The zombies in town were easily defeated by your salt, Edzuki-san."


    "Right, but it felt more like the holy salt disrupted the undead effect itself, causing dysfunction, rather than just physical damage."


    "Uh... like destroying a device not by breaking it physically, but by disrupting its program with a strong magnet??"


    "Exactly! And when I focus with aura vision, I see their souls twisted and distorted. Recently, I realized that ¡®the soul is like an engine,'' an internal combustion engine."


    "You often say that during meditation training too. ¡®Calm your mind, but ignite the engine in your soul.''"


    "Yes. The heart is the internal combustion engine for the body, and the soul is for consciousness. The energy source allows organisms to function, and the body and mind to recover. But the undead can''t do that."


    "They don''t have an internal combustion engine? Then they can''t move. Having just a soul... wait, huh!?"


    "Yeah. So, they''re probably twisted to forcibly absorb energy from their surroundings..."


    "".........."""


    In other words, undead are beings that can''t maintain their state without stealing energy from their surroundings.


    "Didn''t you say before that there were ghost-like things? You saw them in the dungeon."


    "Yeah, on the 4th floor of the kobold dungeon. I call them Lesser Ghosts. They look like white misty human shapes, and they''re undead monsters too."


    "What about them? Did you see twisted souls?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t see them. They had no bodies, so their souls probably thinned out into that misty state."


    [¨DNumerous reports of monsters resembling human corpses have also been received. What looks like a human corpse might actually be a zombie. Please be cautious and avoid unknown objects.]


    The news anchor repeats the same script on TV. It¡¯s like a scene from a zombie apocalypse movie.


    But that¡¯s the current reality. When I offered the crab meat to Serai-san, she declined, saying she had already brushed her teeth.


    So I bit into the cheese-flavored crab meat myself, looking at the clock nearing 11 PM, thinking it was time to brush my teeth and get ready for bed.

 Chapter 230:

    Chapter 230:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Justice


    So, two days after returning to the apartment,


    Serai-san and I set off again to the town where the Dungeon Stampede occurred.


    This time, it was to process and package the giant crab and mussel,


    which had turned into combined monsters due to the stampede,


    so that they could be transported.


    Initially, we planned to go down the Edogawa River to collect the shell of a giant red scorpion


    and then quickly check on Shark Girls'' High School.


    However, the situation changed drastically


    when we were mistaken for monsters by the Self-Defense Forces and ambushed.


    We fled to the river while being shot at,


    escaping with the help of a slime capsule,


    which forced us to bypass Shark''s Girl High School and retreat to our apartment.


    The gunshot wounds left severe burns,


    like untreated moxibustion,


    but luckily, the bullets didn''t embed deep enough to require surgery.


    This was thanks to the armored King Bug Suit and the lubricant slime that mimicked mucus.


    Since the suit had become full of holes,


    I took a day to fully prepare and repair it.


    So, my appearance as I stepped out was in the King Bug Suit,


    wearing a motorcycle helmet and carrying a backpack.


    Yes, this was necessary.


    When I wore the King Bug Mask, I was often mistaken for a monster,


    which led to the Self-Defense Forces shooting at me.


    So, I switched to a commercial motorcycle helmet and


    replaced the damaged additional arm on my back with a regular backpack.


    This way, I looked like a biker in a flashy battle suit.


    This should prevent any further misunderstandings.


    I don''t want to be shot at again.


    Serai-san also wore a sweatshirt over her Fly Queen Suit.


    Though she kept the mask,


    the clothes should stop her from being mistaken for a monster.


    Additionally, we both increased the amount of lubricant slime,


    to help cool our bodies since the suits trapped heat.


    The suits'' high airtightness caused heat buildup,


    so we added about 20% more lubricant to serve as a coolant.


    Though I can replace the slime myself,


    Serai-san and the others without the Slime skill couldn''t do the same.


    Using the Acid skill as a substitute slime wasn''t feasible,


    as it would degrade the lubricant performance, making movement difficult.


    Still, we did everything we could think of,


    so it should be fine.


    I watched Serai-san repairing her suit, mimicking my repairs to fix small damages.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Yeah, let''s move carefully."


    The city looked more like a post-riot or festival than a war zone.


    Unusual trash scattered the streets, and it was deserted.


    Monsters from the Dungeon, initially excited,


    seemed to be hiding cautiously,


    Just as we decided to leave,


    the lizardman, with its throat bulging,


    let out a distinctive, resonant cry.


    Sensing an opportunity, the Yakuza-like man lunged,


    but the lizardman jumped back and howled like a wolf.


    [[[ (Shah! Shashasha!) ]]]


    Then, they gathered quickly.


    Like fish swimming swiftly in water,


    more lizardmen appeared from alleys and shadows,


    even from surprising places.


    The lizardman had called its friends.


    About 40 lizardmen gathered around the Yakuza-like man,


    nullifying his advantage.


    "Shall we help him?"


    "Are we? Oh well, can''t be helped."


    I usually avoid contact with others, being a loner.


    But seeing the Yakuza-like man protecting a feeble-looking old man behind him,


    I changed my mind.


    I didn''t want to get involved with gangsters,


    but seeing such behavior made it different.


    At least that Yakuza-like man had the will to fight monsters,


    confirmed by watching his fight.


    And he also had the kindness to protect people.


    Not someone he loved, but a weak-looking middle-aged man.


    From this, I could tell he was a man of justice and compassion.


    Even though Yakuza are despised,


    their movies are popular because people are drawn to their sense of justice.


    "Hey! Acid Fog!"


    Then, just as I was about to use my mucus, Serai-san prematurely activated her acid fog. Hastily, I shouted to the men in front.


    ¡°Hey! Duck and hold your breath!¡±


    Several small lizardmen caught in the acid fog screamed as their eyes and throats burned. The old man and the Yakuza, initially startled, quickly understood and crouched low.


    "Serai-san, you shouldn''t use acid when people are nearby."


    "Hehe, sorry... I just reacted."


    "It''s okay, as long as you get it. Here we go!"


    With Serai-san having used her acid, I changed my tactics. I conjured small gravel-like rock salt in my hand and hurled it at the clustered lizardmen.


    [[[Bang bang bang...!]]]


    [[[Screech...!]]]


    The rock salt pellets pierced through the lizardmen easily, killing or mortally wounding them. The power was enough to penetrate the steel shutters of the shopping street. Those hit by the deflected rock salt on the asphalt also experienced the effect of the "salt attack," causing them to jump and flee in pain.


    ¡°Take-chan! Are you okay, Take-chan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just a little bite...¡±


    Left behind were the Yakuza-like man and the overly concerned effeminate man. The effeminate man, small and medium-built, had purple eyeshadow around his eyes. What kind of relationship did these two have?


    ¡°You guys really saved us! I thought we were done for! But now we''re safe. Oh, you two must be hungry! Let me cook something as a thank you!¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re in a hurry, so...¡±


    It seemed the effeminate man was actually a flamboyant man.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that! Take-chan, tell them something too!¡±


    ¡°Hey, guys. In this situation, food is hard to come by, right? So don¡¯t hesitate to eat.¡±


    Serai-san and I had already filled up on ample dungeon ingredients this morning, so we weren¡¯t particularly hungry.


    ¡°Come on, come on! That¡¯s my shop over there. I don¡¯t have much in the way of ingredients right now, but you saved our lives! Today, I''ll cook with all my skill, so please eat. Come on!¡±


    Realizing we wouldn''t be released without eating, Serai-san and I reluctantly accepted the invitation.

 Chapter 231:

    Chapter 231:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Cooking


    Thanks to a whim to help an okama old man, we were treated to a meal. Entering the izakaya where he is the owner, we settled down at the counter.


    ¡°Hi! Here¡¯s a wet towel and a draft beer to start. I¡¯ll bring the appetizer in a moment, so please wait.¡±


    The place is an old izakaya with years of history. Besides the counter seats, there are only two small tables behind it.


    ¡°Wow~! I haven¡¯t seen this in a while!¡±


    Even Serai-san, who was starting to get a little grumpy along the way, immediately smiled when a frosty beer mug was placed in front of her.


    ¡°Fufu, then let¡¯s toast. Thank you so much for saving me! Cheers to life!¡±


    ""¡°Cheers!¡±""


    When said like that, it felt good, and we also picked up our mugs and toasted. The long-awaited draft beer quenched our thirst.


    ¡°...Phew! Ah~, draft beer is delicious!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a good drinker you are. Has it been a while?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. At home, I usually drink happoshu.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, that¡¯s quite lonely. But that¡¯s all because of politics! Well, today is my treat, so drink as much as you like! Here¡¯s a burdock root salad.¡±


    Humans are strange creatures. Being entertained like this feels much better than just receiving cash.


    ¡°What...? Two thousand yen!? That¡¯s ridiculous, come on!¡±


    Ah, the slightly drunk Serai-san started complaining to the yakuza-like guy called Take-chan about something that happened earlier. She¡¯s really sociable and fearless. Even Take-chan, who had a bandage on his right hand and was making a grim face, started to get angry upon hearing the story.


    ¡°Right? Isn¡¯t it terrible!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what a jerk. If someone saves your life, you should at least show some sincerity!¡±


    While listening to their conversation with a wry smile, the okama owner brought me a new dish.


    ¡°Here you go, fresh and hot.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it looks great! Dashimaki tamago!!¡±


    It has a lovely color, is fluffy, and looks absolutely delicious.


    ¡°Yum, delicious!¡±


    The umami of the dashi spreads gently in my mouth, making me smile with happiness.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re eating first, Mr. Ezuki, that¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Here, Serai-san, try it too.¡±


    ¡°Nom... Mmm! Delicious!¡±


    ¡°Fufu, thank you. I used to train at a traditional restaurant long ago. I also ran an okama bar, but now I¡¯m the owner of this izakaya.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? He¡¯s always been good at cooking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Take-chan, are you saying I¡¯m only good at cooking and nothing else?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m complimenting you. Don¡¯t twist it. Here, give me a drink too.¡±


    (Haha! How about that! This is the power of the dungeon breakdown absorption!)


    The two gulped down their draft beers in one go, sighed deeply, and looked dazed.


    ¡°This is irresistible for drinkers...¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, truly...!¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, we also have crab cheese...¡±


    ¡°You have more!? Just who are you two!?¡±


    ¡°Well... We¡¯ve been diving into dungeons even before all this happened.¡±


    ¡°I see. No wonder you¡¯re so young but so composed. So, was that magic or a skill back there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you want to try the crab cheese too?¡±


    ""¡°Yes, please!¡±""


    ...


    ¡°Delicious! The owner¡¯s crab gratin is the best!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Machi, you! It¡¯s because the ingredients are top-notch!¡±


    The owner was also amazed by the crab cheese but quickly recovered and cooked it even more deliciously.


    We used macaroni and seaweed, both of which could be preserved and were left in the shop.


    First, boil the macaroni, then mix it with dashi-infused water and crab cheese, making a superb crab cheese gratin. Sprinkle chopped seaweed on top, and you have a wonderfully modern crab gratin with a Japanese twist.


    The taste was, of course, delicious! Although both Serai-san and I cook occasionally, we¡¯re amateurs. The skill and experience of the owner, who could immediately create a dish that matched the ingredients, were impressive.


    ¡°This is delicious... Owner, could you pack some as a souvenir?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d be happy to. You gave us the ingredients, so don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Taking advantage of the offer, we asked for a lot. I wanted Ruu and Nina-san to try it too. Serai-san and I entered the kitchen, helping while learning how to make it.


    ¡°Phew... Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for asking so much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. When I heard you wanted to feed it to the girls at the high school you¡¯re heading to, I couldn¡¯t resist!¡±


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble!¡±


    While I was thinking of Ruu and Nina-san, Serai-san was also thinking of Shark and the high school girls who admired her. Thus, we managed to get a lot of special crab gratin. It would make a great souvenir.


    ¡°Well, you guys should be fine, but be careful on the way.¡±


    ¡°Really, don¡¯t overdo it. And thank you for the ingredients!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll come back for drinks once things calm down!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. See you!¡±


    We left the izakaya, waved off by the owner with eyeshadow and Take-chan. Off we go to Shark¡¯s High School. Let¡¯s deliver the hot, special crab gratin while it¡¯s warm!

 Chapter 232:

    Chapter 232:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 In The Mud


    We arrived at Shark''s Girls Highschool.


    Even from outside, the place was noisy, and the number of refugees seemed to be increasing.


    "Hello!"


    "Oh, it''s you, nee-san!"


    Serai-san waved to a girl standing guard at the back gate, and she greeted us with a smile. It felt good to be recognized at a girls'' high school.


    But once inside, the high school girls'' behavior seemed odd.


    "Fairy Knight! Apple...rin!!"


    "Hey! What are you doing to my Apple-chan?! You said you liked Pine-chan!"


    Two girls in gym clothes were fighting over a red-haired pixie.


    "No way! I''ve always been loyal to Apple-chan!"


    "You''re lying! You said you liked Pine-chan before!!"


    Huh, what¡¯s going on? Is there a battle over the pixies? Then a baby-faced teacher, Aine-sensei, stepped in.


    "Everyone listen! I think... I''m the one who¡¯s closest to Apple-chan!"


    Wait, even the teacher? Instead of mediating, she joined the fray.


    "Oh, it''s the Fairy Knight big sis!"


    "And Master Jung is here too!"


    Noticing us, the girls surrounded us in no time. When I wore the Bug King Mask, they treated me like a weirdo and kept their distance. What a change.


    "Please! Make me a Fairy Knight!"


    "Huh, what?"


    "That''s not fair! I asked first!"


    "Hey, big sis! Master Jung!"


    Being surrounded and cheered on by high school girls didn¡¯t feel bad, but it seemed their attention wasn¡¯t on me. Still, their excitement was loud.


    "Hey! What about your training!?"


    "Oh no, the captain is here!"


    "Quick, let''s go!"


    The gym clothes-clad girls scattered and returned to running in the schoolyard when Shark, holding a bamboo sword, appeared. Shark sighed deeply as he approached us.


    He didn¡¯t get along well with her aikido classmates even after the stampede and rarely talked. But she was there, excitedly looking around.


    (Alright, let''s start the show!)


    "Silence! (Pyukin!)"


    Striking a pose, I appeared before the gathered girls.


    Perfect. The sound effect, generated by creating salt, was spot on.


    "What''s that?"


    "Oh no, how embarrassing..."


    The high school girls'' reactions were underwhelming.


    What? They didn¡¯t appreciate the theatrics. I could hear their whispers. Even the girl who shouted "Apple-rin!" earlier was looking at me suspiciously. What''s going on, YO!? I thought she was on our side!?


    "Listen up! Bow your heads and kneel! The Fairy Queen is about to descend!"


    "Yay! Machi-neesan!!"


    "Nee-san!!"


    But when Serai-san appeared with hands on her hips, the girls'' excitement peaked. Ugh.


    Fine, let¡¯s get this over with quickly.


    I discreetly scattered some salt from atop the tower to create a sparkling effect. The sunset light reflecting off the salt was beautiful.


    [Kyua~~!]


    "Wow~~!"


    And when the Pixie Queen appeared, I created a bunch of mucus bubbles to enhance the spectacle. The bubbles, reflecting the rainbow light, made it look like a gacha game.


    [Power~~!!]


    "Yay~~!"


    The beautiful Pixie Queen¡¯s appearance sent the girls into a frenzy.


    "...(Sniff)"


    As usual, the Pixie Queen didn¡¯t speak, so Serai-san conveyed her words.


    "Do you want to become Fairy Knights? If so... be pure and righteous! Be diligent and never shy away from effort! And always hold love in your heart! These are the words of the Fairy Queen!"


    Actually, these were my words. I gave Serai-san a look to pass them on since the girls didn¡¯t seem to like me.


    So, as the Pixie Queen disappeared and the area was bathed in purple twilight, I muttered, "A lotus grows in the mud but remains unstained... Even from the mud, it blooms beautifully," and vanished from the scene.


    How''s that? Pretty masterful, right?

 Chapter 233:

    Chapter 233:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Guilt


    6:30 PM.


    Under the light of a small lamp hanging from the ceiling of the mucus tent, Shark was wolfing down crab cheese gratin with gusto.


    "Huff huff, mm, delicious! Chomp chomp...ugh!"


    "Hey, don''t choke by eating so fast. Here, have some water."


    I handed Shark a well-chilled ¡®mock lemon water'' I had conjured up.


    Normally, it would be around 20 degrees, but by focusing on heat, I could lower the temperature a bit. Moreover, by magically decomposing the acidic liquid, I could create the effect of evaporative cooling, resulting in cold ¡®mock lemon water.''


    "Glug glug glug...ah! This is great!"


    "Hehe, right? It¡¯s obvious since I made it!"


    Serai-san, who was also devouring crab cheese gratin, puffed up with pride at Shark¡¯s compliment, though she spoke with her mouth full, making her sound like a hybrid cat-eared girl.


    "Both of you, calm down and eat slowly. If you don''t chew well, it¡¯s bad for digestion."


    "Okay, Mom."


    Oops, I might have picked up the mannerisms of our leader who suits eye shadow.


    "Huff huff, chomp chomp!"


    "But Shark, you eat so much. Are you short on food?"


    "Ah, thank you for the meal! Well, yes. Can''t you tell? So many people have gathered..."


    Shark sighed, facing the schoolyard from inside the mucus tent, even though we couldn''t actually see outside.


    "A lot of people have gathered, indeed. How did it come to this?"


    "Anyway, eat this. You haven¡¯t had much to eat, right?"


    "Ah, yes. Thank you..."


    Serai-san handed a Tupperware of crab cheese gratin to the prickly classmate, who looked slightly dejected after being scolded. Yes, this is a good big sister move.


    "Oh...it¡¯s delicious..."


    "Don''t hesitate to eat it all."


    Upon being told so by Serai-san, the prickly classmate took a bite of the crab cheese gratin and suddenly started crying.


    "Ugh...sniff!"


    "Hey, what¡¯s wrong all of a sudden?"


    "It¡¯s all my fault! Sniff...!"


    Shark explained to Serai-san and me, who were puzzled by the sudden tears.


    "When the heavy machinery guys brought food, she got really angry. So they stopped. But as more evacuees came, the school ran out of food."


    "I see, that¡¯s what happened..."


    She couldn''t tolerate the food being acquired without proper procedures. But because of that, the food shortage worsened, and she¡¯s now overwhelmed with guilt.


    "Hmm, that¡¯s a tough issue."


    It''s hard to say who was right in this case. As I pondered, arms crossed, someone else approached.


    "Excuse me, has one of our students come here?"


    Oh, another visitor. It¡¯s a busy day for guests.

 Chapter 234:

    Chapter 234:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Rooftop


    Again, lifting the tent flap to check outside, I see a figure who seems to be Aine-sensei. But by the inspection hatch leading to the rooftop, she''s trembling inwardly like a newborn fawn.


    If she''s that scared, she shouldn''t have climbed up here.


    But coming all the way here must mean she feels a strong sense of responsibility for her students.


    "Shark, it looks dangerous, so go and get her."Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om


    "Why did she climb up here anyway...?"


    "Because she was worried about you guys, right? She''s a good teacher."


    "Geez, fine, I''ll go."


    Grudgingly, Shark goes to fetch Aine-sensei. Serai-san is comforting a crying, prickly classmate, patting her gently. Meanwhile, I expand the slime tent to accommodate the increased number of people.


    "Phew, that was scary... Toga-san! Hinagata-san! You shouldn''t climb to such dangerous places!"


    Aine-sensei, shaking and led by Shark into the tent, catches her breath and starts scolding the students for their dangerous behavior.


    "But, Sensei..."


    "No buts!"


    "Well, well, Aine-sensei. What you''re saying is reasonable. However, in this emergency, even though they are high school students, they are also empowered individuals who''ve gained abilities in the dungeon. Isn''t it important for them to understand the nature of danger as well?"


    "Uh, well, that is..."


    I present a different perspective to Aine-sensei, who is scolding Shark and the others.


    Yeah, I find it easier to deal with this teacher. She reminds me a lot of Rua with her baby face and droopy eyes. Not just in looks, but maybe in personality too.


    "More importantly, Sensei, why are you dressed like that to come here?"


    "Ah? Well, it was very hot today, right? This was the only outfit I had left to wear..."


    Shark retorts, referring to Aine-sensei''s attire.


    For some reason, she came to the rooftop in a fashionable suit. It looked like something worn at ceremonies like entrance ceremonies. Did she leave it in the teacher''s locker or something?


    "Oh, yes, it was hot today. But with so many people gathered, water isn''t freely available. How are you managing?"


    "Okay, I''ll take mine off too, so wait a second. My fingertips are sharp when wearing a suit..."


    [(Bang...slosh!)]


    Machi releases the jet-black Fly Queen suit, which fits her body, by channeling her magic. The suit then splits in two and slides down, exposing her white, mucus-covered body to the light.


    """What...?! Aaaah!"""


    However, the mysterious glow of the mucus caused both Aine and Toga Ruri to scream.


    "What... it''s just a lubricant, right?"


    "W-well underneath... you were naked!?"


    "Yeah, it makes sense since it fits so well to your body. And even if you wear a swimsuit or underwear, it''ll get wet with the lubricant anyway."


    ""....""


    This was a natural logic for those who wear suits, but it was a shocking fact for those who didn''t know.


    "Machi... you''re still as amazing as ever."


    "What? You''re a high school student, and your chest is cheeky. Here we go!"


    Suddenly, Ruri complains as the mucus is sprayed on her chest.


    "It''s cold! Stop it like that!"


    "Hmph, it''s because I have cheeky breasts! And you''re keeping me warmer than usual, so it''s not that cold, right?"


    Aine was curious about their sisterly interaction while naked, so she asked about their relationship. "Um... Machi, why are you so close to Toga?"


    "Eh...? We even went to the super bathhouse together. It''s not like it''s the first time I''ve seen her naked."


    "Even so, Machi is still a comrade in arms. You have to trust a comrade who you''re trusting."


    "Hey, what''s with "even though"? Don''t you realize you''re defenseless right now!?"


    "Whaaaaaaaaaat, Machi?! Stop it! Don''t rub weird places!!"


    "Hahaha! This this this!!"


    Hmm... I was standing there looking dandy with my eyes on the night view, but I couldn''t help but be bothered by the commotion behind me.

 Chapter 235:

    Chapter 235:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 A Struggle To Survive


    "So, the Self-Defense Forces came here once but left because they were ¡®short-handed''?"


    "Yes, it seems tough everywhere... They were impressed by how well-defended this place was, said they''d arrange for food supplies, and then left..."


    Aine-sensei explained that the SDF had come here.


    "But it was just a reconnaissance team on foot. They probably reported back to the main force, and the higher-ups are deciding how to deploy the supply units... They''re probably stuck dealing with that."


    "Hmm..."


    The military-otaku Shark added this, explaining the SDF''s movements.


    I see. Well, to be honest, the towns we''ve seen had more than one ransacked shop and convenience store. It may seem unbelievable, but once distribution stops, a densely populated city like Tokyo becomes a desert. When people flood in seeking the scarce food, some turn to near-rioting.


    Well, dealing with people is still easier than dealing with monsters.


    "But even with food scarcity, it''s surprising there hasn''t been more rioting. I brought them along, but honestly, the refugees weren''t exactly a classy bunch, right?"


    "Ah!? Th-that''s..."


    Aine-sensei hesitated and faltered in response to my question. And for some reason, Aine-sensei and the prickly classmate kept glancing at Shark.


    Hmm, what''s going on here...?


    "...They kept complaining without helping, so I threw a monster''s severed head into their shelter!"


    Whoa... If a current high school girl did something like that, even those fools would realize ¡®we don''t know what she might do next!'' and calm down.


    "...Was that wrong?"


    I was a bit unsure of what to call her, but ¡®kun'' seemed appropriate, as ¡®chan'' might be too familiar. She was crying earlier, but after some mental care, she seems calm now, quietly listening to everyone while eating crab cheese.


    "Huh...? Oh, yes! I was hoping you could help procure some food..."


    "Well, it''s physically impossible for this many people. We brought some food, hoping to help a little."


    "Ugh..."


    But Serai-san cut that off coldly.


    Yeah, but I like that straightforwardness. So, I might have Aine-sensei carry some of the burden too. It seems like the students at this school are the only ones facing various hardships.


    "Ah, Aine-sensei, is the food situation as you mentioned earlier?"


    "Yes, we''re currently getting food from the generosity of nearby shop owners or buying it with money collected from the evacuees."


    "Hmm, then we''ll hand over the food we brought to you tomorrow. Please distribute it as you see fit. Though, it''s dungeon monster meat."


    "Wha... what!?"


    Well, with distribution stopped and even the SDF struggling to arrange food supplies, there''s no way we could just find food lying around.


    "Are you serious about the dungeon monster meat!?"


    "Come on... You were just saying how delicious it was!"


    ""What!?""


    At that moment, Aine-sensei and Hinagata-kun froze, their eyes wide open, and the crab cheese dropped from their hands.

 Chapter 236:

    Chapter 236:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Schemes


    So, the next morning. Serai-san and I snuck out of school once, only to return with large packages in tow.


    Well, you know, it''s one of those things called countermeasures against exposure. If people found out that I had a "mysterious pocket that can hold anything," it would surely cause nothing but trouble.


    "Good morning, Maji-oneesama!"


    "Good morning~! I''ve brought some food~. Though, it¡¯s just monster meat~."


    When we returned to the back gate, Serai-san casually informed the students that it was ¡®monster meat.'' We had to do at least this much, or poor Aine-sensei would be overwhelmed when she received the goods.


    Still carrying our large packages, we headed to the home economics room, where we had asked Aine-sensei to prepare to receive the items. Currently, the home economics room serves as a kitchen for the shelter and is the only lifeline at this girls'' school, which doesn¡¯t have a cafeteria. Because of that, access is strictly controlled.


    Oh, by the way, I gave all the crab cheese gratin to Shark last night.


    It seemed she was having trouble managing her companions and was quite troubled about it. So, I decided to let her distribute it as she saw fit, whether to share it among her entire class or to give it to those she liked. This was also a learning experience for her, after all.


    In my case, I was lucky to have college girls who understood the situation as my companions.


    Well, the crab cheese gratin was completely gone, but Ruu and Nina-san will just have to settle for us making it again. I learned how to make it perfectly from the boss.


    But what was more troublesome was Hinagata Yuzuki, the prickly classmate who froze after eating the monster meat last night.


    She must have been a severe germaphobe, as she ended up in a state of total shock. I only intended it as a little prank, but it turned out to be a serious issue for her. Maybe it was a religious taboo? But as far as I know, no existing religion forbids eating ¡®monster meat.''


    Well, I felt bad, so I assigned a pixie to comfort her. She seemed to be envious of Shark, who was getting along well with Veil, so I hope this cheers her up a bit.


    But that''s for Ruu and the construction fighters. Especially the construction fighters, who seem to be doing their best. Since I convinced them to come here, I had to follow through and show them proper support.


    "We¡¯ll leave the rest to you! See you!"


    With a fresh and cheerful smile, Serai-san and I left the home economics room.


    After all, if high school girls like Shark and Hinagata-chan are working so hard that they¡¯re in tears, the teachers should also set a good example for the students to follow.


    Maybe it was a bit mean to Aine-sensei, but I sincerely hope this experience helps her grow as a teacher. Just like the ingredients... Haha!


    "So, shall we train a bit and show these students a good example?"


    "Huh? I can train these kids, so it''s fine. Egetsu-san, why don¡¯t you go talk to the construction guys?"


    "What?"


    "Well, see you later!"


    With that, Serai-san dashed off.


    Wait, no, Serai-san...! Yes, but no!!


    I was planning to show off my cool training with Serai-san, have the female students see it, and have them say, ¡®Master Jung! Please train us too!'' and gradually close the distance between us girls...!


    But my secret plan was completely shattered by Serai-san¡¯s swift actions.

 Chapter 237:

    Chapter 237:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Merits And Demerits


    Left alone in the hallway of the separate building, I''m a lonely heart.


    At times like this, I crave to hear Ruu''s sweet voice.


    But there''s no point in thinking about that, so I start walking towards the janitor''s room, where the heavy machinery fighters are likely hanging out.


    As I walk, a strange old man talks to me.


    "Hey, you there, are you affiliated with this school?"


    He looks in his mid-60s, wearing a high-quality summer sweater, giving off a wealthy vibe.


    "No. But I heard that the separate building ahead is off-limits to non-affiliates?"


    Dangerous chemicals are stored in the science room, and expensive instruments are in the music room, so it''s only natural.


    Besides, I''ve heard that several classrooms on the second floor have been opened to the public, so the students should be living in the separate building.


    "That''s not what I''m asking! I''m a ward councilor!"


    "A nail? Oh, do you need a hammer or tools?"


    Hmm, did the girls'' high school have a workshop? But if it''s the janitor''s room...


    "You...! I said I''m a ward councilor, you fool! Bring someone who can understand me!"


    "Oh, I see. Not a nail, but a councilor. And what about it?


    Just because you''re a councilor, that doesn''t give you the right to be rude to a stranger..."


    His cocky attitude, with his chin thrust out as if looking down on others, is really irritating.


    "W-What did you say!? Do you know who I am!? Let me know your name! You won''t get away with this!!"


    "Ah, I''ve seen the true colors of a corrupt politician. You''re just a loud, worthless swindler! Take this!!"


    Even in this critical time, where even high school girls are fighting hard, this useless councilor dares to spout such nonsense.


    I got so angry that I grabbed his chin, forced his mouth open, and made him drink a super sour acidic liquid until his eyes almost popped out.


    "Guhh!? G-guhhh...!!!"


    I see, with so many people gathered, disinfectant must have run out in no time.


    So they decided to rely on dokudami tincture, a traditional remedy.


    "Oh, that''s impressive. So how effective is it?"


    "Well, for ordinary people, it''s just a placebo.


    But for those who dive into dungeons and have stats, it''s incredibly effective!


    We almost rely on it every day."


    "Oh... it''s highly effective for dungeon-capable people. That''s amazing...!"


    "You should take some too. We''re processing it in the science room. If you ask, they''ll give you some right away."


    "But doesn¡¯t tincture require alcohol?


    The school doesn¡¯t have that in stock, does it?"


    "Hehe, that¡¯s where the liquor store girl comes in... She¡¯s been helping us out. She even sneaks us some booze... but that''s all I can say!"


    The Heavy Machinery Leader glanced meaningfully at a petite girl with twin braids who was picking dokudami nearby.


    Noticing our gaze, she came over and greeted us with a polite bow.


    "My family runs a liquor store. I¡¯m Sakai. Nice to meet you!"


    She¡¯s small but sharp and unafraid. She seems to get along well with the guys, playfully nudging them with her elbow.


    Hmm, Sakai from the liquor store. Easy to remember and I like it.


    Having someone like her, who can smoothly grease the wheels of human relationships, is really helpful.


    Indeed, lubrication is essential. The idiot councilor from earlier could use a dose of Sakai''s wisdom.


    Such people should be given a platform to shine.


    Well, I¡¯m not sure how I feel about smuggling alcohol, but if you weigh the pros and cons, the dokudami tincture far outweighs the negatives.


    Those useless politicians should at least deliver some real results, instead of just protecting themselves and making money.

 Chapter 238:

    Chapter 238:


    Dungeon Stampede 2.0 Intense Struggles


    The heavy machinery fighters were out picking Dokudami for making tinctures.


    Experience counts, but among the baby boomers, some were simply lucky to ride the wave of rapid economic growth, mistaking it for their own prowess, and ended up as nothing but boastful, incompetent middle-aged men.


    However, the heavy machinery fighters were a cut above the rest and showed it brilliantly.


    [Heeyo! Heeyo! Chichichichi...!]


    Under the clear, sunny sky, I joined them for a tea break.


    The spot was outdoors, right behind the janitor''s room. It was a little open space with a small garden and an incinerator, a hidden relaxation spot within the school, invisible from the playground.


    The group included the heavy machinery fighters, some old ladies, and high school girls who were helping out.


    These old ladies, it turns out, were once notorious for eating plants around the school grounds. They devoured everything from edible clovers and mugwort to lilies blooming on campus.


    But feeling guilty, they volunteered to help pick Dokudami when the heavy machinery fighters started gathering it for medicinal purposes.


    Well, if they helped the people protecting the school, they could justify picking some clover and mugwort along the way.


    ¡°Mmm, this is delicious!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! It tastes just like sea urchin!¡±


    Right now, the giant dried clam strips I offered as snacks were getting rave reviews from the old ladies.


    I made them thin, like dried squid, thinking that the texture might make even monster meat more palatable.


    But somehow, when the bitter Dokudami tea meets the umami of the giant clam strips in the mouth, it turns into a rich sea urchin flavor.


    Yes, supplies are running low, so we¡¯re drinking homemade Dokudami tea since we¡¯re out of regular tea.


    Of course, the tea is intensely bitter, so everyone is drinking it diluted. But strangely enough, this diluted Dokudami tea pairs perfectly with the giant dried clam strips.


    ¡°Tasty, right?¡±


    ¡°(Aaaahh!!)¡±


    Just then, we heard a distant scream.


    ¡°(Aaaahh!!)¡±


    ¡°¡°(Aaaahh!!)¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Aaaahh!!¡±¡±¡±


    When one high school girl screams, it seems to resonate with the others, and soon, a huge wave of screams rippled through the area.


    ¡°Hm, could it be...!?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Could it be... an underground attack!?¡±


    The heavy machinery leader quickly picked up on my concern, sparked by the screams within the school.


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t imagine any monster making it past the Pixies¡¯ alert system on the surface. But if there¡¯s screaming on campus, it might mean an attack from underground!¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s bad news, kid!¡±


    ¡°Leader, get your machinery ready! I¡¯m going to check out the scene!¡±


    ¡°Got it! Everyone, run to the excavator now!¡±


    ¡°¡°Got it!¡±¡±


    Everyone sprang to their feet and started running like arrows.


    Damn... This is a classic defensive scenario. I was on guard, but there¡¯s no way to fully prepare for an underground attack. If it is an underground attack, this school is completely defenseless...


    (Please, let it be something else...!)


    Avoiding the panicked students and tracing the source of the screams, I couldn¡¯t help but pray.